Skip to main content

Full text of "Catalogue of the Armenian manuscripts in the Bodleian Library"

See other formats

Z՝-^.^if^ \։ 4'^' 


















1918 ՜ 









The present Catalogue of the Armenian Manuscripts եւ the Bodleian Library, 
one hundred and twenty-four in number, was begun in 1883 by the Rev. Sukias 
Baronian, who worked at it as opportunity offered until his death in 1904, by which 
time MSS. 1-63 had been dealt with. In 191 2 Mr. F. C. Conybeare kindly undertook 
to complete the Catalogue and compile the Indexes, and his services to the Library 
are gratefully acknowledged. In such a case of dual authorship, spread over thirty-five 
years, some inconsistencies must inevitably be found. The printing began in 1889 
and much of Dr. Baronian 's work was printed off before his death. The text of the 
whole Catalogue was in print before the end of 1914- 

The Index of Shelfmarks shows that the first Armenian Manuscripts were 
received from Archbishop Laud in 1635, and that Dr. Thomas Marshall, Dr. Edward 
Pococke and Archbishop Narcissus Marsh, with others, contributed to the building 
up of the Collection. A considerable number also were bought by Mr. E. W. B. 
Nicholson in the course of his long librarianship, including fifty in the year 1 899. 

January, 19 18. 

1594 ՛է 88 


The following Catalogue is almost wholly the work of my lamented fiiend, 
Dr. Baronian. About half of it was already printed, when several years after liis 
death I was asked by Mr. Madan to complete it. In doing so I went through the 
manuscripts afresh, re-writing or making such corrections in Dr. Baronian's manuscript 
text as seemed to me to be necessary. In particular I ventured to alter his translitera- 
tion of certain letters, for I cannot believe that the translators and authors of old 
Armenia, using as they did the idiom of Ararat, pronounced Paulos as Boghos, Petros 
as Bedros, Trdat as Drtad, nor was Dr. Baronian always consistent with himself. 
In general, therefore, I have used the equivalents employed in the great Catalogue of 
the codices of the Mekhitarists at Viemia, transhterating 

Բ as B, not բ. 

Գ as G, not /.•. 

Գ as D, not t. 

b as e. 

^ as 0. 

է aa e or e. 

£ as ? or a. 

թ as th. 

<f as j or sometimes z. 

խ as kh. 

*• as dz. 

Կ as k, not g. 

ձ as ds. 

/լ as / or sometimes X. 

a՞ as dj. 

as y or, at the beginning of a word, as h. 

as sh. 

as tch. 

as df<ch. 
1Ն ss rh or Greek p. 

as t, not d. 

as r. 

as tz. 
փ as 'pii. 
^ as q. 

աւ or o as o or u or aw. 
ֆ as/. 
I- as V. 

վ^ as lu, sometimes as v. 

իէ- as iv or in according as it comes at end or 
in middle of a word. 






It would of coux-se have been more satisfactory in some ways to employ, especially 
for consonants, the scientific symbols invented by comparative philologists and used 
by Hiibschmann and Marr in their grammars of the language; but such symbols 
would convey nothing to most students for whose use this Catalogue is intended and 
to whom I only wished to impart rouglaly and generally what the letter corresponds to 
in the very inadequate English alphabet. I say roiiglthj^ foi' t^^e same Armenian 
characters were pronounced very differently in East and West Armenia, especially 
after the tenth century; and the more unintelligent scribes often wrote the same 
word in several ways, all equaUy faulty. I therefore entreat the reader not to be 
censorious, and would say to him in behalf both of my dear old friend Dr. Baronian 
and of myself — 

Be to our faults a little bhnd 
And to our virtues very kind. 




Libraeian's Note . . iii 

Author's Preface iv 

Index of Shelfmarks of MSS. vi 

List op Dated MSS. viii 

Catalogue 1-254 

General Index. 
Index of Subjects. 


No. IN 



MS. Arm. b. i 




„ „ c. I 








» ., A. I 








































,. „ e. I 

















































Various j'ears. 

Given by Dr. Baroniac, 1895. 

Bought from Quaritch, 1893. 

Bought from Hauuau, Watson & Co., 1899. 

Bought from J. Baj'an, 1882. 

J> J» )J 


^9 l> JJ 

if !) J> 


lyth cent. 

Bought from F. C. Couybeare, 1892. 
Given by Dr. Baronian, 1893. 
Bought from Hanuan, Watson & Co., 1897. 


Bought fi'om J. Bayan, 1883. 

l> tt ։y 

„ „ 1882. 

Given by R. Burscough, circa 1697. 
Bought from F. C. Conybeare, 1892. 

>) J) » 1) 

Bought from Hannan, Watson & Co., 1897. 

)? >J >> J, 

i> J. .. 1899. 



No. IN 



MS. Arm. e. 

































„ „ f. 





















































„ g- 








(E.) 33 













MS. Bodl. Or. 



MS. Canon. Or. 



MS. Copt. c. 



MS. Laud Or. 









MS. Marsh 





Bought from Hannan, Watson & Co., 1899. 


Bought from F. C. Conybeare, 1900. 
Bought from J. Bayan, 1882. 

)) J> )' 

Bought from Dr. Baionian, 1887. 
Given by the Rev. G. J. Chester, 1889. 
Bought from F. C. Conybeare, 1892. 

)J )) ») )5 

Bought from Hannan, Watson & Co., 1897. 


Bought from F. C. Conybeare, 1 900. 
Bought from J. Bayan, 1882. 


17th cent. 

Bought from Dr. Barouian, 1887. 

Bought from Hannan, Watson & Co., 1899. 

Bought from F. C. Conybeare, 1900. 
Bought in the Bernard Collection, 1698. 
Bought in the Canouici Collection, 18 17. 
Given by A. J. Butler, 1884. 
Given by Archbishop Laud, 1635. 

„ „ 1639. 

Bequeathed by Archbishop Marsh, 1713. 



No. DI 



MS. Marsh 85 






438 (i֊3) 






MS. Marshall (Or.) 30 








MS. Pococke 399 




MS. Thurston 17 


Bequeathed by Archbishop Marsh, 1 7 1 3. 

Bequeathed by Dr. T. Marshall, 1685. 

J» JJ ,» 

»* »5 )) 

)> >» »» 

Bought at Dr. E. Pococke's sale, 1693. 
Given byDr. R. Bathu'rst, 1675 (?)'.' 


Date a. d. 

No. IN 



Date a. d. 

No. in 




MS. Arm, f. 22 



MS. Marsh 128 



d. 3 



MS. Arm. d. 15 



e 2 



C. I 



c. 4 






f. 6 



e. 14 






f. II 



e. 35 



d. 7 



e. 20 



g- 5 



e. 18 



e. 13 



8. 8 



g- 9 



e. 4 



IMS. Thurston 1 7 



e. 6 



MS. Marshall (Or.) 106 



MS. Marsh 438 



MS. Ai-m. d. 10 



MS. Arm. e. 40 



f. 14 



MS. Laud Or. 34 



e. 36 



MS. Arm. e, 7 



MS. Canon. Or. 131 



6. I 



MS. Arm. e. 24 



MS. Laud Or. 35 



g. 4 (R.) 



MS. Ann. d. 9 



6. 17 



d. 8 






g. 7 






d. 13 



e. 29 



c. 2 



d. 12 



f. 26 



e. 26 



f. 21 


MS. Arm. d. 5— Gospels, 12th & 13th centt. 

Size, Iix7i^ in. Text, 7|x4| in. In two 
columns, of 21 lines each. Ff. 325. The volume 
is formed of two portions : the first is written on 
(iriental glazed cotton paper, the second (from f. 
257) on vellum. Both parts are written in small 
uncials but by different hands, and in both parts 
the quires are marked by letters. Oriental bind- 
ing, with traces on the front cover of some metal 
ornaments : there was once a flap, and the volume 
was fastened by 3 thongs passing over it from the 
back cover on to 3 studs on the front cover. 

It contains the four Gospels : Matthew, f I ; 
Mark, f. 94*» ; Luke, f. 155 ; John, f. 255, defective 
from xxi. 14 to the end. 

Of the disputed passages there are only the 
conclusion of Mark and the verses Luke xxii. 43, 
44 (f. 243*՝). The narralive of the adulteress (in 
the vellum part) is omitted, but the margin (f 281) 
gives the title of it. The text has the Eusebian 
section with numbers on the margins throughout 
the whole volume, but the corresponding harmonies 
at foot of the jagcs oeoir only in the j)aper jiart. 
There are to be found also the sections for choral 
use called Pentecostal Lessons, but there are no 
rich initials or marginal ornaments here or else- 

At the end is a subscription, on vellum, but 
plainly from the hand of the writer of the first 
(paper) jiart. Unfortunately the beginning of this 
note is wanting, but we learn from it that ihe 
writer was a j>riest named Thoros. The two im- 
perfect words [ի լե՜^րիՆս S^iui րոսի ՚ in the moun- 
tains of Taurus' (words which are the last of a 
sentence that began on the missing part of this 
note) also show that the MS. was written in 
Cilieia. The date of the pajier part can only be 
api)roximately fixed : in paper and in the quality 
and form of writing it greatly resembles one of 
the Gospels of the British Museum, dated 1181. 
It must, however, be later, because the introduction 
of the passage, Luke xxii. 43, 44, as well as other 

disputed passages, into the Armenian text is be- 
lieved to have begun in or soon before the reign 
of Hethoum II (i 2<S9-i307). If the paper portion 
of the MS. is of the J 3th cent., the vellum must 
be of the 1 2th cent., for it is no doubt older than 
the paper part, from the fact that the latter has 
been transcribed purposely to complete the vellum 
part. This may be concluded from the two pages 
where the two transcripts meet together ; the last 
page of the paper finishes with the end of the 29th 
verse of Ch. i. of John, leaving some lines in blank, 
whilst the vellum part continues with the last word 
(' of the world ') of the same verse. Besides, the 
number of the first quire of the vellum part being 
the letter IP, i.e. the 20th, shows that it had 
already a numeration of quires quite independent 
of the paper part, which has on the last quire the 
letter (', i.e. the 32nd. 

At an uncertain date the MS. became the pro- 
perty of the commune of Urfii, as can be seen from 
the following inscription of the impress of a stamp 
(ff: 88" and 159) (,)վ'/| JVilVi, 1„(|('ՀՈ1՝("1֊ 

b'l֊blll֊(l;5 1865. 

This MS. was bought from Mr. Joseph Bayan 
on Sept. 12, 1883. 

MS. Arm. d. 3֊Go8pel8, A.D. 1304. 

Oriental cotton paj)er, glazed and soft. Size, 
9|x6Hn. Text. 7ix4Hn. In two columns, each 
of 23 lines (to f. Ill) or 20 lines (f. 112 seqq.). 
Ff. 298. Writing bold and uniform bolorgir. 
Oriental binding, with flap, and silver ornaments 
and stones on both covers : the volume was at one 
time fastened by 3 thongs passing from the back 
cover on to 3 studs on the front cover, and two of 
the studs remain. 

It contains the four (lospcls : Matthew, f. 1 6 ; 
Mark, f 93 ; Luke, f 143 ; John, f 232. 

The text omits all the dis]iuted passages. It 
has the Pentecostal Lessons, with large initials and 
arabesques, although not completed, being only 
oxdhnc designs in a pale colour. Tho Eusebian 




section-numbers are noted on the marsjins, but the 
corresponding- harmonies at foot of the pages are 
wanting. It has the Euscbian canons at the be- 
ginning of the volume, with the references on the 
margins of the test under the section-numbers. 

The AIS. is remarkable for numerous full-page 
pictures, a large prfijiortion of which, as can be 
seen from the following list, are placed at the 
beginning of the volume. 

1. f. Յ*՝. The Annunciation. 

2. f. 4^. The Adoration by the IMagi. 

3. f. 4՛'. The Presentation in the Temjile. 

4. f. 5». The Baptism. 

5. f. Յ՝". The entrv into Jerusalem. 

6. f. 6»- The Crucifixion. 

7. f 6''. The Burial of our Lord. 

8. f. 7". The Descent into Hades. 

9. f. 9՛'. The vision of Joseph, the husband of 

the B. V. Mary. 

10. f. IC^ Chnst Ji'riex 3Iiin/JI. 

The bust of Christ holding in His 
left hand an open book bearing the 
words ' Come, ye blessed of my Father ' 
(Matt. XXV. 34). In the background 
is a note of two lines, of which the 
following is the translation : ' Let 
Cluist the God forgive on His second 
coming Ter Azat and Avak, who have 
helped [me] in these pictures.' 

11. f. II՛'. The repentant malefactor entering into 


12. f. 12*. The Annunciation to Zacharias. 

13. f. 1 յ"՝. The Sacrifice of Abraham. 

14. f. 14\ Christ Lnx ilmifli. 

Christ enthroned, holding a book 
on which is the sentence, ' I am the 
light of the world ' (John viii. 12). 

With this set of pictures are intermixed the ten 
pages of the Eusebian canons, which are bordered 
with simple reddish colour ; the same is the case 
with the other ornaments throughout the whole 

Besides these pictures there is one of each Evan- 
gelist at the beginning of his Gospel, by a less 
skilful hand — very likely by the transcriber him- 
self, Karajiet, the priest, who states in a final note 
on f 297 that he took trouble with the pictures, 
and that he finished the copy on the 25th June, 753 
Arm. = 1 304 A. D. ; probably in CLlicia, since he 
mentions the reign of Hethoum (II) and the patri- 
archate of Grcgoiy (VII), 

All these jnctures are protected by silk leaves 
of varying colour. 

The ^IS. is adorned also on its two covers with 
some silver work, consisting of round-headed nails, 
small leaf-shajied plates, Maltese crosses of different 
sizes, and some stones, put together anyhow without 
taste or order. On the first cover there is, besides 
a Persian seal neatly engraved, an Armenian in- 
scription roughly engraved and wrongly spelt ; 

on the larger silver cross we read the following : 

the year 1 143 [= i'^94 a.d.]. This cross is in 
memorial of Ter lovanes and his wife.' On the 
second cover there are the following four inscrip- 
tions engraved on different crosses, in different 
forms of writing, and in coarse spelling : — 

iri'J', i.e. Mary. 
Ո1"Ո'1,1;1) ie. John. 

S՝ 11Պ(Լ(ԻՏԻ12- ie. Ter Mkertitch. 
The fourth, in very ugly current style, is en- 
gi"aved on the larger cross, and runs thus : {\իշչ"~. 

տան կ էսէս%ս մոսՄուրն որ ես1 ի գո1ն սբ սշանրե 

թւյն ռճքս՚գ. ա՛ր ն /d- jH քՕ , '\. c. ՚ This cross is a 
memorial of INIosekh, who gave it to the church of 
Holy Cross in the year 1143 [Arm. = 1694 a.d.] 
O Lord God, Jesus Christ.' It would, however, be 
hazardous to judge from these inscriptions that all 
these ornaments are of the 17th cent. In an 
injured note (f. 29?^), probably of the i6th cent., 
the goldsmith Amirkher {\\յիրխևր) states that he 
has made some silver ornaments for the MS., the 
silver being supplied to him by his mother. 

This MS. was bought from IMr. Josejih Bayan 
on Aug. 28, 1883, 

MS. Arm. d. 4— Gospels, A.D. 1335. 

Oriental glazed cotton paper. Size, դ\ x 6\ in. 
Text, 7x4! in. In two columns, of 79 lines each. 
Ff. 334. Writing, bolorgir of 14th cent. Oriental 
binding — at one time fastened by a thongs and 
2 studs. 

It contains the four Gospels: Matthew, f. 19; 
Mark, f. 106 ; Luke, f. 165 ; John, f. 258. 

Of the disputed passages the text has all except 
Matthew xvi. 3, and the words _/?/»« Dei in Mark 
i. I. But above the last twelve verses of St. Mark 
there is the following note : \\ւելորգ k այ", i. e. 
' This is an addition ' ; and the narrative of the 
adulteress is marked by inverted commas on the 

There are the Pentecostal Lessons ; the Eusebian 
section-numbers, with the eon-esponding harmonies, 
are written on the margins at the foot of the pages ; 
and the Eusebian canons are placed at the be- 
ginning of the volume, with borders ornamented 
in red, blue, and green. The numeral letters refer- 
ring to these tables are traced on the lateral 
margins in red ink. To each Gospel an index of 
the chapters is prefixed, with the respective Con- 
cordance, and an Argument ; and at the beginning 
of each is a full-])agc picture of the Evangelist and 
a large head-piece. The first three are represented 


as writing՝, St. John as (lictuting՝ to Piochorus. On 
the Ijkie liackground the name of each Evangelist 
is o'iven in Greek and Armenian uncials. All 
these pictures are protected with silk leaves in 
diderent colours. The ornaments throughout the 
volume are remarkable for their neatness and 

From two colophons (fF. 328 and 33 1 ), the former 
of which is by the copyist, it results that the 
MS. was written in the year 784 Arm. = 1335 
A. D. by a monk, Nerses, in the convent of St. 
Cyriacus and Holy Cross at the foot of Mt. Bethno 
(շ. [Հքչթնոյ) in the province of Ekeghiats (now 
Erzing-uian). at the request of ISfelickshah of the 
village of Thihikhartz (\ձփլուխարձ)ձօ the memory 
of his son Ter Stephanos, the priest, and his grand- 
son Sargis. Six years later Ter Stephanos sold it 
to the priest David of the village Vardanatsor (?) 
(|| £i/^i^i_jA-ju/T^) for (numbers erased) blanks. David 
writes (f. 331'') in 790 Arm. = 1341 a.d., in the 
presence of two witnesses, that after his death the 
MS. will pass into the possession of his four sons. 
In another note it is stated that the MS. was bought 
for 800 blanks of Erzenka by the priest Salomon, 
son of Ter Karapet. Later the MS. came into 
the possession of a certain Baghtasar, son of 
Asdvatur and Aslan-Khatlum, and the note which 
tells us this states (f. 333) that in the year 1055 
Arm. = 1606 A.D. there was a dreadful famine at 
Erzerum. A note on f. i*" mentions that the MS. 
was bound by a certain Petros, son of Thoros, in 
the j'ear 11 96 Arm. = 1747 a.d. There are some 
more notes in which other names have been 
written liy the original eo])yist and others (ff՝. 103'', 
i6i\ 156% 332", 333I՛, 334), but they are of no 

On the fly-leaf (f. 1") is to be found a small 
i'ragment of an old vellum Syriac MS., four lines 
in a bold estranghelo. 

This MS. was bought from Mr. Joseph Bayan on 
Sept. 12, 1883. 

MS. Copt. c. 2— fr. of Luke, 14th (?) cent. 

Half of a single vellum leaf. Polyglott fragment, 
in 5 cols., Aethiopic, Syriac, Coptic (' Memjihitic ' 
version), Arabic in Karshuni characters, and Arme- 
nian, on the recto, and in contrary՛ order on the 
verso. The Armenian on both pages, written in 
liold and thick bolorgir, probaljly in the 14th cent. 
Text, 6x 2 in., of 22 lines on each page. Recent 
Bodleian binding. 

It contains two passages of Luke vii, viz. : the 
recto 37-39, and the verso 42-44. 

Montfaucon (Bibl. bibl., 1739, p. 527) mentimis 
a similar Ambrosian MS., containing Acts and the 

Pauline Epistles in Armenian (incomj)lete), Arabic, 
Coptic, and Aethiopic. 

The fragment was given to the Bodleian in 
Jan. 1884, by Mr. A. J. Butler, M.A., Fellow of 
Brasenose College, Oxford, who had just brought 
it from Egypt. 

MS. Arm. d. 6 — Gospels, 14th (?) cent. 

Oriental glazed cotton paper. Size, io\ x 6J in. 
Text, 7^x4! in. In two columns, each of 17 
lines (to f. 318) or 18 lines. Ff. (4 blank +) 367 
( + 2 blank). Writing, bold bolorgir, apparently of 
14th cent. The last quire (ff. 354-366) is restored. 
Oriental binding, with traces of silver ornaments : 
the volume was at one time fastened by 2 thongs 
and 2 studs. 

It contains the four Gospels: Matthew, f. 12; 
Mark, f. 120 ; Luke, f. 190 ; John, f. 298, restored 
from xviii. 10 to the end. 

The disputed passages are in the text, except 
Matt. xvi. 3 and the Ji /his Dei of Mark i. i. There 
are the Pentecostal Lessons with large initials and 
marginal ornaments ; the Eusebian section-num- 
bers, accompanied by their corresponding harmonies 
at the foot of the pages ; and the ten Eusebian 
Canons at the beginning of the volume with 
borders — the text of them, however, has almost 
vanished, owing to the quality of the ink. There 
are also arguments prefixed to Mark and Luke. 

Each Gospel has a head-piece preceded by a 
full-page picture rejiresenfing the Evangelist: 
Matthew in the position of receiving light from 
heaven ; Mark in the act of meditating ; Luke of 
writing ; and John in the grotto at Patmos dictat- 
ing to his amanuensis. 

There is no regular coloj)hon, but from scattered 
notes (ff. 118, 188, 211, 298'') we know that the 
copyist was Avcdick, the illuminator, son of Samuel 
and Gohar, that he learned from his father the art 
of wi-iting, and that with his help he executed 
the pictures. The restored part is by the hand 
of Ter lohannes, made 1017 Arm. = 1568 a. D. at 
the request of Ter Melckiseth (f. 366). Another 
note (f. 366'') states thai in the same year a certain 
Mahtcsi Khandutand Pirijan his wife acquired this 
MS. and presented it to the Church of St. M. Dei- 
para of Urfa, where it remained till 1865 at least, 
to judge from the impressions of the stamp of the 
Communal Board of Urfa on ff. i3, 190, 298. 

The last folio (which iloes not refer to the pre- 
sent MS.) contains a note written by a corfain 
Daniel, stating that the MS. was cojiiod in tin՝ 
year 1031 Arm. = 1582 k. D. in the jiarish cluucii 
of the Holy Handkerchief of Christ ('| «ասս/առա^) 
and St. Sargis (of Urfa). 

This MS. was bought from Mr. J. Bayan, jun., 
on Sept. 13, 1884. 

B 2 




MS. Marsh 646— Gospels, 14th (?) cent. 

Oriental glazed cotton paper. Size, 7 x 5t in. 
Text, 5I X 4 in. In two columns, of 19 or 20 lines. 
Ff. (vii + ) 292 (ff. 214, 215 are missing) ( + 2 
blank). Writing, large bolorgir {բ"ը՚րգիր), pro- 
bably of tbe I4th cent. Ff 227 to the end are 
more or less injured bj՛ damji, and many leaves are 
roughl}՛ mended ; a few leaves are wanting at the 
end, where one would expect the colophon of the 
copyist. 19th cent. Bodleian binding. 

It contains the four Gospels: Matthew, ff. 1-90 ; 
Mark, ff. 92-140''; Luke, ff. 142-226^; John, ff. 

Of the disputed passages the text has only 
the words Jt'liiis iJei (!Mark i. i ) and Luke xxii. 
43, 44. The narrative of the adulteress stands at 
the end of John. The MS. is divided into Pente- 
costal Lessons, for choral use. The Eusebian sec- 
tion-numbers are given in the margins, but the 
harmonies at foot of the pages are wanting. 
Before each Gospel is a picture of the Evangelist, 
and the first page of each has a head-piece, and a 
large initial histnriated with the Evangelist's 
symbol. Throughout there are marginal arabesques. 
These ornamentations have a character of their own 
as combining features of Persian and Arabic art, 
but quite unartisticall}՛. On f 140'' is a Syriac gloss, 
signed ' habet scholiastes Sj-rus,' and on f. 141 is a 
quotation in Latin from the Conciliatio of Clemens 

The vellum fly-leaf once in this volume has been 
transferred to f. 12 of the collection of fly-leaves 
which forms no. 45 in this catalogue (MS. Arm. 

This MS. was bequeathed in 1713 by Archbishop 
Marsh, whose autograph, with the date 1696, is on 
f. vii^ It is evidently the MS. numbered 851 
in vol. II, pt. ii (p. 49) of Bernard's " Catalogi 
librorum manuscriptorum Angliae et Iliberniae,' 
and there catalogued as part of the library of 
Dudley Loftus the Orientalist, whose ]\ISS., after 
his death in 169,5, were bought by Marsh {iO. p. 
65 note). On f. iii" is the signature, in an hand 
of the early i6th cent., of ' Hery Monck literat ' 
and lower down the no. ' 26.' 

MS. Arm. e. 4— Gospels, AD. 1469. 

Oriental glazed cotton paper. Size, 7J x 5j in. 
Text, 5J X 3j in. In two columns, of 22 lines each. 
Ff. 241 (numbered 3-243). Writing, bolorgir, of 
15th cent. Old Oriental binding, with a flap, and 

traces of 3 thongs and 3 studs by which the volume 
was at one time fastened. 

It contains the four Gospels : Matthew, f. 5 ; 

, ]Mark, f. 71; Luke, f 114; John, f. 187. 

I Of the disputed passages the text has only 
the words Jilit's Bel (Mark i. i) : Mark xvi. 9-20 
is cut off. The narrative of the woman taken in 
adultery stands at the end of John. The Eusebian 
section-numbers are given in the lateral margins, 
but the harmonies at foot of the pages are missing. 
The text has the usual divisions called Pentecostal 
Lessons, and to each Gospel, except Matthew, an Ar- 
gument is prefixed. At the beginning of each Gospel 
is a head-piece, and there are coloured initials and 
marginal arabesques at the head of the Pentecostal 

Notes by various writers, giving a history of the 
MS., occur at the end and in other parts of the 
volume. 1. The first (ff. 240՚'-242), the subscrip- 
tion of the original scribe, contains a discourse on 
the meaning of the number four, being that of 
the Evangelists ; this (more or less developed) is 
usually found in !MSS. of the 14th cent, and of 
later date. The sciibe then states that the ^IS. 
was written, illuminated, and bound in the year 
918 Arm. = 1469 A. D. at Kharberd (Kharput) by 
the priest laeob, son of Grigor and Thansoukh, 
by order of the priest lohannes, son of Shahbaron, 
curate of St. Sargis, in the same town. Other 
notes by this scribe appear on ff. 70 and 113. 
2. An entry (f 242'') written soon after states 
that one Margarit acquired the MS. and pre- 
sented it to the church of St. Sai'gis in memory 
of herself and her relatives (see no. 8 in this 
catalogue). 3. A third note (f 242'') mentions one 
Tarvish, who bought the ^IS. for his family in the 
j'ear 1024 Arm. = 1575 A. D. 4. The fourth entry 
of the same hand (f. 242'') states that in the year 
1042 Arm.= 1593 ^- ^- °"® '^^'՜ I^irakos of Egheg 
brought the volume to Shenthel (a village in the 
plain of Kharput). 5. In the fifth entry (f 243) 
it is said that one Khoja Athanas of Shenthel 
bought the MS. and, having it re-bound by one 
Karapet Vardapet (probably in the present bindinjj, 
which has traces of metal ornament), gave it to 
the Church in his village as a memorial of himself 
and his relatives, in the year 1146 Arm. = 1597 
A. D. 6. The third note (f 242''), written in the 
year 1049 Arm.= 1600 K. D., mentions the prices of 
articles of food, the scribe adding a prayer that 
God might save them from the trial, probably of 
famine. 7. The sixth entry, without date, on a 
fly-leaf at the beginning (f. 4), mentions two donors, 
Johar and Savar, who gave a quantity of bread 
yearly to the convent of Khartishar. 8. The 
entiy (ff. 186 and 186'') states that one Khoja 
lovasaph. of Shenthel, gave the MS. in the year 
1076 Arm. = 1627 A. D. to the church of Holy 
Cross {\\ni-pp ^{քշա՚ն) at Egheg {\}զ1--գ), a village 



probably in that neig-hbourhood, in memory of 
himself. 9. According to a note on f. 4, one Khoja 
Tarvesh and ten others o-ave this MS. as a memo- 
rial to the same church of Holy Cross, in the year 
1100 Arm. = 165 1 A. D. 

The vellum fly-leaves formerly in this volume 
have been transferred to ff'. 17, iH, 19, 20 of the 
collection of fly-leaves which forms no. 45 in this 
catalogue (MS. Arm. b. i). 

This MS. was bought from ]\Ir. Joseph Bayan on 
Nov. 13, 1882. 


MS. Arm. e. 6 ֊Gospels. A. D. 1470. 

Oriental glazed cotton paper. Size, 7x54 in- 
Text, 5x3! in. In two columns, of 21 lines each. 
Ff.(i blank + ) 233. Writing, bolorgir, of 15th cent. 
There are 1 7 leaves wanting : four at the beginning, 
one after f. 58, three after f. 66, two after f. 108, 
three after f. 177, and one after each of the ff. 74, 
187, 199, and 120. Old Oriental binding, with a 
flap : the volume was at one time fastened by 
2 thongs and 2 studs. 

It contains the four Gospels : Matthew, ff". 1-65 
(wanting eh. i. i֊8 and ch. xxviii. յշ֊շօ) ; Mark, 
fl՝. 67-108'' (wanting ch. i. 1-8) ; Luke, Ճ՝. X09-] 77 
(wanting ch. i. 1-9 and ch. xxiv. 52-53); John, 
if. 178-225 (wanting ch. i. 1-34). 

As regards the disputed passages this is similar, 
so far as the text is complete, to the preceding IMS., 
except that it contains Luke xxii. 43, 44. In 
the other details also it agrees with that MS. 
The copyist, in his final subscription, states (ft' 225՝՝- 
228'') that a lady named Margarit, the second owner 
of the preceding MS., on the death of her son, her 
daughter, and grandsons, during a plague that raged 
in Kharbcrd and the neighbourhood during the 
year 919 Arm. = 1470 A.D., caused this MS. to be 
written to their memory during the same year by 
the priest lacob, the transcriber of the preceding 
MS., who also illuminated and bound it, in the 
same town, in the quarter called Sinamut. It is 
possibly for the comfort of his patroness that the 
copyist has inserted in this copy Luke xxii. 43, 44 
(f. 170''). The same subscription ti'lls us that in 
that year the Catholicos of the Armenians was 
Aristakcs, the bishop (of the province of Kharbcrd) 
Simeon, the superior of the convent (name erased 
and written Saph [|)u///. '?]) (Irigor Vardai)et, and 
ihat the country was ruled by Hassan 15eg, the 
Khan of the Tatars, who ' extended his dominions 
from Jkbylon (Bagdad) to Shiraz and lo Trebizond, 
and in many places was victorious ; he vanquished 
in one year three Khans, and killed them. Jihan- 
shah, his sons, and JJousayid Khan, and conquered 
their dominions and strongholds.' This seems to 

refer to the year 1 470, since the feet is omitted in the 
preceding MS. which dates from 1469. On f. 226'', 
on blank spaces reserved for the names of Margarit's 
relatives, a later scribe adds, ' Who gave these Gos- 
pels as a memorial to the Convent of the Desert 
called Sur, perhaps the same convent referred to 
above (' Saph').' A note by another hand (f. շշՏ'՛) 
says that the MS. was bought by Mahtesi Khulijan 
in the year 1055 Arm. = 1606 A. d., who, after 
having it re-bound by the priest Maghackia, gave it 
to the church of St. Jacob (St. James), ' at the sad 
and distressful time when the son of Antichrist called 
Thavul was devastating the country of Kharberd : 
he stayed five months in the plain, destroying the 
villages around and causing desolation eveiywhere.' 
On the rectos of each of the blank fl". 229-233 are 
imprecatory՛ cautions against cutting the paper, 
written in two lines in the shape of X. 

The old vellum fly-leaves once in this volume 
have been transferred to flP. 10 and 11 of the col- 
lection of fly-leaves which forms no. 45 in this 
catalogue (MS. Arm. Ն. i). 

This MS. was bought from Mr. Joseph Bayan 
on Nov. 13, 1882. 


MS. Arm. e. 1 — Gospels, A. D. 1497. 

Oriental glazed cotton paper. Size, 7? x 5^ in. 
Text, 5^ X 3! in. In two columns, of 21 or 20 lines 
each. Ff. i. + 286. Writing in regular bolorgir. 
Oriental binding (with flap) in leather, covered 
with yellow silk stuff՜. 

It contains the four Gospels : Matthew, f. 24 ; 
Mark, f. 99 ; Luke, f. 148 ; John, f. 225. 

The text has all the disputed passages except 
Matth. xvi. 3 and the conclusion of Mark. The 
Gospels are divided into Pentecostal Lessons, and 
have both the Eusebian harmonies and the Eusebian 
canons, the latter being placed at the beginning 
of the volume (ft՝. i6''-2i''). To each Gospel is 
prefixed also an Argument, and an index or titles 
to the sections. The numerals of the latter refer 
to an old division of the text. 

This ^IS. contains a set of full-page illumina- 
tions, placed at the beginning of the volume, which 
rej)resent the chief facts ol' the Incarnation, as 
follows : — 

1. f. 1''. The Annunciation. 

2. f. 2". The Adoration Ijy llie Magi. 

3. f. 3''. The I'resi'ulation in the Temple. 

4. f 4\ The H:ii)tism. 

5. f 15''. The Transfiguration. 

6. f. 6'՝. The raising of Lazarus. 

7. f 7''. The washing of the feet. 

8. f. 8\ The entry into Jerusalem. 

9. f. o''. The Crucifixion. 

10. f. 10՛'. The removal to the Sepulchre. 




11. f. ii*՝. The Descent into Hades. 

1'՝. f. 12°. The Women at the Sepulchre. 

13. f. 13''. The Ascension. 

14. f. 14». The Descent of the Holy Ghost. 

15. f. ij*". The Ancient of Days on His seraphic 

throne (Dan. vii. 9). 

16. f. i6\ The Holy Cross appearing- from the 

To these are joined : — 

17. f. ւճ՚՚-շւ*. The Eusebian Canons, in ten pag-es. 
In addition there is in front of each Gospel a 

picture of the Evang-elist : — 

18. f. 23''. St. ]\latthew wTitinsr his Gospel. 

19. f. 98''. St. Mark in meditation on the subject 

of his writing՝. 

20. f 147''. St. Luke in the act of writing՝. 

21. f. 224''. St. John in the cavern at Patmos dic- 

tating՝ to Prochorus. 

Besides these illuminations there are also a large 
head-piece and historiated initials at the beginning 
of each Gospel, and the usual ornaments to the 
Pentecostal Lessons. Among these marginal ara- 
besques there are some vignette figures. 

The subscription at the end (ff 283-286*), after 
a long preamble, states that the MS. was written by 
Grigor of Aghthaniar in the church of the Holy 
Cross (of the I. of Aghthamar on the Lake of Van), 
in the year 946 Arm. = 1497 a.d., during the Pa- 
triarchate of Atom, catholicos of Aghthamar, and 
acquired by a Stephanos, son of Grigor and Thur- 
vand. The copyist has also made some short notes 
on ff. 97, 98, and 147. 

This MS. was bought from ^Ir. Joseph Ba}՝an, 
on Aug. 28, 1883. 


MS. Arm. d. 1— Gospels, 15th (?) cent. 

Oriental glazed cotton paper. Size, lo^ x 75 in. 
Text, 7I X 5 in. In two columns, of 20 lines each. 
Ff. (2 blank 4- ) 274 (numbered 3-276) ( + 2 blank). 
\\ riting, a bold and regular bolorgir, probably of 
15th cent. One leaf is wanting after f 7c, and four 
leaves after f 144. Oriental binding, with flap and 
traces of ornamental enrichments executed for some 
church : the volume was at one time fastened by 
3 thongs and 3 studs. 

It contains the four Gospels : ^Matthew, ff. 10- 
89 ; Mark, ff. 92-ւ44՚> (ch. xvi wanting) ; Luke, 
ff. 145-219'' (ch. i, ch. ii. 1-16, wanting); John, 
ff. 221-276. 

Of the disputed passages only the words//»/* շ՚ւ?? 
(Mark i. 1) and the verses Luke xxii. 43, 44 (f շւօ"") 
occur in the MS. The text is divided into Pente- 
costal Lessons, and the Eusebian harmonies are given 
in marginal form ; there are also at the beginning 
of the volume the illuminated frames of the ten 

Eusebian canons, but without their text. Marsfinal 
arabesques and coloured initials appear at the begin- 
nings of the Pentecostal Lessons ; and on the first 
]iages of the Gospels are head-pieces and illu- 
minations of the Evangelists (that of Luke is 
missing), with their names traced on the blue 
ground. John is represented as dictating to Pro- 
chorus in the grotto at Patmos. 

In the two consecutive colophons (f. 276) occur 
the name of the copyist, Melckiseth the priest, and 
that of Thoros, son of Derder and Oski-Khathun, 
the owner of the ^IS., who has procured it in me- 
mon՛ of his relatives. 

The vellum fly-leaves once in this volume have 
been transferred to f. 14 of the collection of fly- 
leaves which forms no. 45 in this catalogue (MS. 
Arm. b. 1). 

This j\IS. was bought from ^Ir. Joseph Bayan 
on Nov. 13, 1882. 


MS. Arm. e. 3 — Gospels, 15th cent. 

Oriental glazed cotton paper. Size, 65x55 in. 
Text, 52X4 in. In two columns, each of 22 lines 
(to f 148) or 21 lines. Ff. 259 (numbered 3-261). 
Writing, bolorgir, of 15th cent. A leaf is wanting 
after f. 10, the written surface of most of f. 5* 
has been stripped off, and f 177'' has been left 
blank. Oriental binding, with flap. 

It contains the four Gospels : ]Matthew, ff. 5- 
69''; jNIark, 8:71-116''; Luke, ff. 1 18-197'' ; John, 
ff. 199-260''. 

Of the disputed passages it has only the words 
flius Bel (^lark i. 1), Mark xvi. 9-20, and Luke 
xsii. 43, 44 (f 188'') : John vii. 51-viii. 11 comes 
at the end of that Gospel. The volume has the 
usual Pentecostal Lessons, marked with green 
initials, and the Eusebian section - numbers are 
given in the lateral margins, but the coiTespond- 
ing harmonies at foot of the pages are missing. 
A few musical notes, in black or red, are inserted 
above the text as a guide for intoning. 

On ff. շ6օ''-շ6ւ'' is the colophon : the prelude on 
the mj'stical meaning of the number four is pre- 
served, but the part containing the date and other 
particulars is missing. The name of the owner, 
Mahdesi Sahak, son of lohannes and Baghdat, 
occurs at the end of the first and second Gospels. 
On f. 117'' it is stated bv the priest Zackai՝ia (who 
had the volume re-bound) that in the year 1233 
Arm. = 1784 A. B. the MS. fell into the hands of 
brigands, and that four pious men bought it of 
them and gave it as a memorial to the church 
of St. Stephen in iMeldeni (Malatia ?). 

The vellum Hj'-leaves once in this volume have 
been transferred to ff. i and 6 of the collection of 




fly-leaves which forms no. 45 in this catalogue 
(MS. Arm. b. ]). 

This MS. was bought from Mr. Joseph Bayan 
on Nov. 13, 1883. 


MS. Arm. d. 9 — Gospels, A.D. 1564. 

Oriental glazed paper. Size, lof x 7i in. Text, 
7 J X4i in. In two columns, of 21 lines each. Ff. 
( I blank + ) 280 ( + 2 blank). Writing, bolorgir, of 
]6th ceut. Oriental binding, with traces on both 
covers of ornaments once affixed to them : the 
volume was at one time fastened by 3 thongs and 
3 studs. 

It contains the four Gospels : Matthew, f. 2 ; 
Mark, f. 77 ; Luke, f. 126; John, f. 2x1. 

The text has all the disputed passages except 
Matth. xvi. 3. The narrative of the adulteress is 
rejected to the end of John (f 377''), and appended 
to it is the supposed reference by Eusebius. There 
are the usual Pentecostal divisions, and the Eusebian 
marginal harmonies, although not complete. Argu- 
ments are prefixed to Mark and Luke: Matthew 
and John have only titles. 

There are the usual illuminations, as well as a 
head-piece and large marginal arabesque at the 
beginning of each Gosjiel, and at the beginning 
of Pentecostal Lessons. On f. i*" there is also a 
picture, in an unfinished state, of Matthew. 

According to the subscription of the copyist 
(f. 278''֊279՛'), the MS. was written in the year 
1013 Arm. = 1564 A. D., in the town of ITrfa, by a 
))riest lohanncs, and bought by Hana Bali, son of 
Abdalhath {\\ս/ալ<1աթ), in order to make it a 
j)resent to the church of the same town in memory 
of his relatives. 

The ini])rint of the stamp of the Communal Board 
fif the town of Urfa, 1865, is to be found on ff. 2, 
] 23, etc. 

This MS, was bought from Mr. J. Bayan, jun., 
on Sept. 13, 1884. 


MS. Arm, d 8— Gospels, A.D. 1570. 

Oriental glazed paper. Size, 11 x 7] in. Text, 
7I X 4i in. In two columns, of 21 lines each. Ff 
280. Writing, bolorgir. Oriental binding, with 
traces of a flap, and marks on the front cover, 
!-howing that silver ornaments were once affixed 
to it : it was at one time fastened by 3 thongs or 
chains passing from 3 studs on the back to 3 on 
the front cover (5 of which studs are still perfect). 

It contains the four Gospels : Matthew, f. 2 ; 
Mark, f. 79 ; Luke, f 129 ; John, f 212. 

The text has all the disputed passages except 
Matth. xvi. 3 and John v. 4. The narrative of the 
adulteress is placed at the end of John. There are 
also the Pentecostal Lessons in the usual form, 
and the Eusebian sections with their harmony. 
There is an Argument to each Gospel except John, 
but at the end, not the beginning, of the respective 
Gospels. Each Gospel has j)refixed to it a full-page 
sketch of the Evangelist. St. Luke is represented 
cutting the reed, and St. John in the grotto at 
Patmos, dictating to Prochorus. 

According to the final notes of the scribe (tF. 
275-280), this volume was written in the year 
1019 Arm. = 1570 A.D. by a bishop Mkhithar 
of Edchmiadsin in the convent of St. James in 
Jerusalem. The introductory portion of these 
notes or subserijitions is the same as in a MS. 
seen by the compiler in private hands, which was 
executed in the same convent of St. James, in 
the year i486 A. D. Mkhithar, we are told, after 
having completed his work on the 24th May, 
travelled in comjiany of Avchbp. Anton Sebastatsi, 
once his teacher in the art of writing. At that 
time the MS. was presented to the convent of St. 
Sargis through his homonym, another I\Ikhithar, 
the Archbp. of Urfa, whose guests they were, in 
the convent of St. IVIary Deipara. This MS. be- 
longed in 1 865 to the commune of Urfa, as can be 
seen from numerous imprints of the communal 
stamp. During the journey of Mkhithar from 
Jerusalem to Urfa, which lasted one month, the MS. 
suffered very much, being almost ' continually in 
mud,' thus many of the leaves are stuck together, 
as the scribe says. This exjilains why the 2ist 
quire (ff. 240-252) has been re-copied by a later 
writer, who has transferred four of its original 
leaves to the end of the book. 

The old vellum fly-leaves once in this volume 
have been transferred to f. 23 of the collection of 
flv-leaves which forms no. 45 in this catalogue 
(MS. Arm. b. 1). 

This MS. was bought from Mr. J. Bayan, jun., 
on Sept. 13, 1884. 


MS. Arm. d. 7— Gospels, A.D. 1657. 

Oriental glazed paper. Size, 9I x 7i in. Text, 
6կ X 4f in. In two columns, generally of 22 lines 
each. Writing, bolorgir, of 17th cent. Ff. 271. 
The leaves were made of two thicknesses of paper 
fastened together ; these have frequently become 
separated, and the blanks thus formed have been 
included in the foliation. Oriental binding, with 
flap and 3 thongs : the thongs pass from the back 
cover on to 3 studs on the front cover. 

It contains the four Gospels : Matthew, L 5 ; 
Mark, f. 90; Luke, f J 35; John, f 210. 




Of the disputed passages, it has only the narra- 
tive of the adulteress — and that at the end of John. 
There are the Pentecostal divisions with the usual 
ornaments, the Eusehian harmony in marginal 
form, and at the beginning of each Gospel a full- 
page picture. 

The final subscription of the copyist (ff. 265*՝- 
268) states that this IMS. was written in the pro- 
vince of Gegham {*]JrijLajir), in East Armenia, the 
village of Barkis {\\արկք,ս), in the year of the 
Arm. date 1106=1657 .\. D. — 'when the patriarch 
of Edchmiadzin was the Catholicos Jacob [iV], the 
superior of the holy convent of ^lackcnots Grigor 
Vardapet, the king of Tajics [Persians] Shah- Abbas 
[II] the younger, the khan of Erivan Ghazakh 
Khan, son of Nadchaph-Cihulu, and the melick of 
the province of Gegham Melick Beg ' — by Sargis, 
son of a priest Petros, native of the village Goris 
Լ*]^որիս), in the province of Ghaphan ('| ափա՚ն), 
East Armenia, for Mkhithar, son of Khetchum and 
Khathunjan. who dedicated it to the memory of his 
relatives and friends— many of whose names are 
given on tf. շ67՚'-շ68. In the first part of this 
lengthy colophon the writer explains the mystical 
meaning of the number /'owr of the Evangelists, and 
this part is identical with the beginning of the 
colophon of MS. Arm. e. 4 (no. 7 in this catalogue). 
According to another note (ff. շ68''-շ69՚') written 
on the 15th Aug., 1165 Arm. = 1716 a. D. by 
Garpar, son of Babakhan, this MS. was restored 
and re-bound in that year by a priest Yardan, of 
Erivan, at the order of Abraham, in memory of 
himself, his wife Khaghan, and their sons and 

This MS. was bought from Mr. J. Bayan, jun., 
on Sept. 13, 1884. 


MS. Laud Or. 34— Psalter. A.D. 1488 &c. 

Oriental cotton paper. Size, 5I x 3J in. Text, 
4X2| in. Usually 17 lines in a page. Ff. 315. 
Writing, large, regular bolorgir, of I5th cent. 
Oriental binding with flap — once fastened by 2 
thongs and 3 studs. 

The Psalter, intended for Church ser\'ice or 
private devotion, is divided into eight books or 
canons [կա՛նո՛ն), cach subdivided into seven sections 
(գոքտդայ). At the end of each canon are canticles 
from the Old Testament, with a special collect and 
prayer from the office of Noctums. The canticles 
of the last canon, taken from both Testaments, are 
more numerous and are followed by prayers com- 
posed by Armenian authors. The canons follow 
this order, according to the English version: — 

1st Canon. Ps. i. f. 8. 

2nd „ „ xix. f 42՝". 

3rd „ „ xxxvii. f. 81. 

f. 122. 

f- 15.5- 
f I93^ 

f. 23o^ 

4th Canon. Ps. Ivi. 

5th „ „ Ixxiii. 

6th ,, „ xc. 

7th „ „ cvii. 

8th „ „ cxx. f. 265. 

Pss. i-vii, 10 (f. 8-18) and ex and cxvi to end 

(ff. 245-306) are supplied in later and inferior 
hands. The notes (in verse) by the original scribe 
come at the end of each canon, on ff՝. 42'', Si՝", 
121'', 154, 193, 229''; in the last it is said 
that Astwadzatur (Deodatus) wrote this work by 
order of one lohannes for the use of his son 
Baronik, the newly-consecrated deacon. The date 
of the transcript according to this note is 937 Arm. 
= 1488 A.D. Of the portions supplied, the latter, 
according to its subscription (f 309*"), is written 
in the time of a Bishop Grigor, by the monk 
Mkerdich, of Bailjurt [[\աբևրգացի). 

On ff. 2-7 a monk Sargis in the year 1040 
Arm. = 1591 A.D. transcribed the collects of the 
^Torning Prayers, which are usually found in 
Psalters after each canon. This he states on f. 7. 

This MS. was presented by Archbishop Laud in 
1636, and was once referenced as Laud. A 16. 


MS. Arm. e. 9 — Psalter, 15th cent. 

Oriental cotton paper. Size, 7t X 5^ in. Text, 
4|x3iin- 19 lines in a page, except the I2th 
and 13th quires, which have 13 lines in a page. 
Ff 207. Writing, bolorgir, probably of 15th cent. 
A leaf is wanting after each of the ff. 13, 96, and 
108, and a leaf or two at the end of the volume. 
Ff. 1-3, 200, 204-7 are supplied by other hands. 
Oriental binding, at one time fastened by 2 thongs 
and 2 studs. 

The Psalter, as usually arranged. The beginnings 
of the sections have ornamental initials, with 
marginal arabesques, and each canon has an illu- 
minated head-piece. On f. 199'' is a short prayer 
by the copyist, without any name or date. 

This MS. was bought from Mr. Joseph Bayan 
on Nov. 13, 1882. 


MS. Laud Or. 35— Psalter. A.D. 1551. 

Vellum, a little stained. Size, 5|x4 in. Text, 
4|x25in. 25 lines in a page. Ff 143. W'rit- 
ing, bolorgir, the words not clearly separated. 
European binding, with gilt edges and remains of 
two clasps. 

The Psalter, as usually arranged, but omitting 
the 151st (apocryphal) Psalm. The last two 




Psalms follow the canticles of the last canon 
(f. 140''). Copied by Stephanos Vardapet, of 
Ulukhal Լ[\սլոէ խալաէյի), near Chemeshkatzag, in 
Western Armenia, who was also patriarch of the 
Armenians of Constantinople (ff. 87, ւօՅ*՝, I2i, 
143). He states that, after being elected by the 
nation to the patriarchal see and confirmed by 
Sultan Suleiman II (1520-1565), he was deposed 
througli some intrigues in 1550, when the Sultan 
left Constantinople to march against the Persians 

Լյորժամ՝ ՛նա ի կարմլփՆ գնաց՝^. StephanoS then 

went to Poland, where a large colony of Armenians 
had settled^. On his return he was again harassed, 
as he says, ' by the accursed հո՚ւօւՐ ՝ of his people. 
The \\ork (which, owing to his other occupations, 
took several years) was completed in the year toco 
Arm. = 1551 A.D.3 Stephanos asserts that he made 
his copy after the one issued by Garnetzi ; he is, 
however, often incorrect, both in the text and in 
his notes. Some errors are pointed out at the end 
of the MS. by an European scholar. 

This MS. was presented by Archbishop Laud in 
1639, and was once referenced as Laud. A 15- 


MS. Arm. g. 2 — Breviary, A.D. 1637 &c. 

Size, 3! X շք in. Text, 2^ X ifin. 17 lines in a 
page. Ff. 231 + I blank flj^-leaf The original 
text is written in bolorgir of 17th cent, on thin 
vellum ; the part added after f. 208 in notergir 
and bolorgir, by different writers, of 1 8th cent., on 
paper. Oriental binding, at one time fastened by 
2 thongs and 2 studs. 

A Breviary {\\աոգաւորոսթիսն ^^ասարասաց 

\՝.ղօթից), commonly called ^^ամագիրք, containing 
jisalms, collects, prayers, and hymns of canonical 
hours. The following are the chief headings : — 

1 . Formularies of faith, confession, and absolution, 

f. I. 

2. Canon of Nocturns {'^Հ^իշերայի՚ն ժամ՝), f. 8. 

3. „ Matins {Y^nաt.oաևա'ն ժամ՝), f. 42. 

4. „ Prime {\\րևագալի, Sunrise), f. 90. 

' This Stephanos must not be confounded with his contem- 
jHjrary Stejihauos V, catholicos of Ktchmiadzin, wlio also 
went to Home and Poland in 1,^4^, and died at Leopolis 
(Lemherf;') in 1551, as stated liy Ste[ilien Konhka in his Annals 
(MS. l'hillip|is 7214, at Thirlestane House, ('heltenham,. 
This notice corrects Chamicliian. who says tiiat Stephanos re- 
turned from I'oland and died in Etchmiadzin in i.^S^. Walter 
Aretinus, who met him at Rome, 8i>eaks favourably of him 
(Assemani, Bibl. Med. -Laurent., 1742. pp. 60, 61). 

" Kawil is a Turkish word meaning ' convention, contract, 

' Chamiehian mentions Stephanos in his list of Armenian 
patriarclis of Constantinople under the years 1550-61. The 
notes of Stejihanos correct this, unless it be supposed that he 
was at a later time restored to the patriarchate. 

5. Canon of Tierce, f. io8. 

6. „ Sext, fii8. 

7. „ None, f. 126''. 

8. „ Liturgy (( ypirkp սպաս արկօ/նելյյ), 

without title, f 136. 

9. Benediction of the corporal table, f 146. 

10. Canon of Vespers {\յ-րևկոյևան Ժամ՝), f. iji''- 

11. Canon of Compline (I» ւա-շւճ/ւշա^աՆ t/u/ir),f 1 78''. 

12. „ Rest {Հօ/նգսաեաՆ ժամ՝), f 1 95''. 

13. Appendix : Names of the eight musical tones, 

f 207*. 
Additions by various hands, viz. 

14. The 94th prayer of Gregory of Narek (in 

notergir), f. 209. 

15. Canticles of Nerses Clayetzi : the first can- 

ticle, beginning \՝^րարչակա'ն, is defcctive 

up to the initial ^1 — V.j"°p ա՛նճառ, — 

^[քորոգողլ — (',ծ֊ ա՚նևէլ, the last fouT strophes 

are wanting. 

The copyist states (f. 208) that the MS. was 

written in 1086 Arm. = 1637 a. d., near the church 

of St. Sargis and IMartiros his son, for Zacharia 

the clerk. 

The later notes state that the ^IS. came into 
the possession (i) of Iskandar, son of Davoot and 
Gohar, in the year 1094 Arm. = 1645 a. d. (f 41), 
and (2) of Zatour, son of Mourouth and Belthel, 
who has written a note to that effect on f. 7'', written 
in the style of New Julpha (Ispahan). 

This ilS. was bought from Mr. Joseph Bayan 
on Nov. 13, 1882. 


MS. Marsh 8 — Breviary, 17th cent. 

Oriental glazed paper. Size, 4i x 3 in. Text, 
շ| X ijin. 15 lines in a page. Ff iii + 213. 
Writing, a thick and uniform bolorgir of 17th cent. 
Oriental binding, with traces of a flap : the volume 
was at one time fastened by a thongs and 2 studs. 

A Breviary, differing from the preceding MS. 
as follows : — I. In the Canon of Matins the collects 
and prayers are omitted, and after each Psalm are 
inserted hj-mns fi-om the Sharacnots. 2. The Liturgy 
(ff. 129-137) is much shorter. — On f. 207 occurs 
the name of the owner, Khatchatour, a merchant, 
son of Khoja Sahak and Thilijtasha, apparently of 
the 17th cent. — On the ily-leaves (If. 212'' and 
213) are these notes: — ' Mr. Hide at the printing- 
house in Charter-house yard,' and ' ^Ir. Seaman in 
White-cross alley in the u})pcr-Moorcfields.' 

This MS. was bequeathed in 1713 by Arch- 
bishop Marsh. It was bought by him among the 
MSS. of Dudley Loftus, who died in 1695. and is 
no. 852 in vol. II. ]it. ii. (p. 49) of Bernard's 
' CataUigi librorum manuscriptorum Anglia՛ et 






MS. Marshall (Or.) 106 — Low-Mass book, 
c. A.D. 1675. 

Paper. Size, 6| x 4 in. Text, 4! x 3 ւ in. Ff. 
iii+i8. \Yriting, notergir. Oriental paper cover 
with outer European half-leather binding՝. 'A 
Service for the Low IMass' (\]պասսււորութիւ'ե 
թիլ պաաւսրագի), being cxtracts from the Ar- 
menian liturgy, for the use of the priest at Low 
IMass, — a form of liturgy after the Latin Church 
admitted by the Roman Armenians. 

An European hand has transcribed in Latin 
characters (tf. 9-14) all the above liturgy. 

The copyist, a Roman Armenian priest, has 
added the following note in Armenian (f. H*") : — ' On 
aniving at Oxford, 12 Dec, 1674, I called upon 
Dr. ISIareshall, with a recommendatorj- letter, and 
found him a learned man, and acquainted with many 
languages. Although very old he greatly desired to 
learn the Armenian language. I, lacob Grigorentz, 
merely came here to see the country, but stayed 
during the winter, as traveUing was unsuitable 
both by sea and land. If (jod preserve my health 
I shall leave for my own country, Armenia, on the 
first of April. Farewell, my brethren, for the glory 
of our Lord Jesus Christ.' Andreas Acoluthus, at 
the beginning of the jireface to his ' Obadias 
Armenus,' 1680, gives a description of the person 
of this Grigorentz, whom he calls Jacobus de 
Gregoriis, who had left Armenia to see other 
countries, and who called on him at Leijjzig about 

This MS. was bequeathed in 1685 by Thomas 
Marshall, D.D. Its reference was at one time 
altered to MS. Bodl. Or. 357. 


MS. Arm. g. 1 — Antiphonary, 14th cent. 

Oriental cotton brown paper. Size, 4I x 35 in. 
Text, 3|x2|in. 18 lines in a page to f. 54, 
generally 1 7 afterwards. J՝f. (2 blank + ) 176(4-2 
blank). Writing, bolorgir of 14th cent. Several 
leaves are wanting, viz. three at the beginning, 
three after f. 6, and one or two after each of the ff. 
65,66,87, 97, 107, 119,129, 162, and 172. Oriental 
binding, with traces of a Hap : the volume was at 
one time fastened by 2 thongs and 2 studs. 

An Antiphonary {\}՝ւս'նրու.սյ՝ու.'եթ), containing 
anthems, introits, Src, with musical notes, for the 
four canonical hours, viz. Nocturns, f. 3 ; Matins, 
f. 1 2 ; the Liturgy, f. 42 ; and Vespers, f. 99. It 
contains words and portions of sentences, being 
the volume for the use of a chanter. There are 

some additions by later hands (ff. 139-174), and 
another hand has written some incoherent verses 
on ff. ւ75՚'-ւ76\ 

The name of the original copyist, Lucas, as well 
as that of the owner, Tiratzou, a priest, appears ia 
notes on ff. շՏ՝", 66'', and 97^ But not many years 
after, as it seems, the jMS. passed into the hands of 
a new possessor, the priest Thadeos, who in the year 
820 Arm. = 1371 A.D. caused the second copyist, 
named Stephanos, to make the additions which 
we see between ff. 139 and 175. See the notes on 
ff. 138'', 173^ ]74^ On fol. 173'' there is a very 
short note by a still later hand, containing four 

The old fly-leaf once in this volume has been 
transferred to fol. 21 of the collection of fly-leaves 
which forms no. 45 in this catalogue (MS. Arm. 
b. 1). 

This ^IS. was bought from Mr. Joseph Bayan 
on Nov. 13, 1882. 


MS. Arm. g. 3 — Antiphonary, 14th cent. 

Oriental cotton paper. Size, 3I x 2| in. Text, 
3 X if in. ւ՚ձ lines in a page. Ff. (2 blank -I- ) 
179 (-I-5 blank). Writing, regular and handsome 
bolorgir, with some ornamented initials, of 14th 
cent. European binding, w-ith (older) patterned 
gilt edges. 

An Antiphonary, rather similar to the preceding 

On a fly-leaf at the beginning is a note by the 
priest Ohannes Aghbakatzi, stating that in the 
3'ear 1080 Ai-m. =1631 a.d. he had been in the 
convent of Aghzouart {\՝^ւլզոսար1^, Gaghzouan ?), 
a district to the south of Kars. 

This i\rS. at ditterent times since its entrance 
into the Bodleian has borne the following other 
pressmarks, (i) A. 161, (ii) Arch. B. 19, (iii) 3008 
(in the 1697 Catalogue), (iv) MS. Bodl. Or. 196. 


MS. Arm. f. 1 — Hymnbook, 14th cent. 

Oriental glazed cotton paper. Size, 5 x 3^ in. 
Text, 3J X 2g in. 20 or 21 lines in a page. Ff. (2 
blank + ) 361 ( -)- 2 blank). Writing, bolorgir, with 
musical notes, of 14th cent. The leading chaptei-s 
have ornamented initials and marginal arabesques. 
The MS. is very defective, though portions have 
been supplied and additions made when the volume 
was rebound. The whole of the first quire and 
the fii-st leaf of the second are wanting ; also two 
leaves after each of the tf. 10, 20, 36, 40, 330, and 
333, and one leaf after each of the tf. 312, 321, and 




325 ; f. 79 is mutilated. Oriental Viinding՝, with 
traces of a flap: the volume was at one time fas- 
tened by a thongs and 2 studs. 

A Book of Sharaeans (Հ՝ ^արակՆույ), or Hymns 
for special occasion?. These hymns, mostly in prose, 
are sung՝ at canonical hours and at other services. 
The first part of the book is arranged according to 
the order of the festivals ; the second part accord- 
ing to the class of subject. These hymns were com- 
posed at various periods, down to the i6th cent. 
MSS. prior to that time ditRr more or less in their 
contents and arrangement. The order of our jNIS. is 
nearly that of the usual text. Many omissions are 
supplied at the end, partly by the copyist himself 
(ff. 329-335) and partly by a later hand (ff. 336- 
361). Ff. 175-178'', containing the Canons of the 
6th and 7th daj's of Pentecost, arc also by a later 
hand. The Canon of St. James of NisiViis, which 
aj)pears in the original on f. 25'', is repeated on 

f. .34y^ 

A very short note on f 88 gives the name of 
the original copyist, Sargis. Other notes on fl՝. 3a, 
115'', 192, 195, 269'', and 292 are very brief, with- 
out date, and of no historical interest. 

This MS. was bought from Mr. Joseph Bayan 
on Nov. 13, 1882. 


MS. Arm. f. 2 — Hymnbook, 14th cent. 

Oriental glazed cotton paper. Size, 5f X4in. 
Text, 4 J X 2^ in. 23 lines in a page. Ff. (2 blank + ) 
289 ( + 2 blank). Writing, small and regular bo- 
lorgir, with musical notes, ornamental initials, and 
marginal arabesques, of the 14th cent. ¥i. 1 and 
286-9 ^^^ ^y later hands. Oriental binding, with 
flap : the volume was at one time fastened by 2 
thongs and 2 studs. 

A Book of Sharaeans ((" ^արակՆոց) like the pre- 
ceding MS., but in rather difierent order. The 
Canon of St. James of Nisibis comes after that of 
St. Theodosius (f. 28). The hymn for the Saints' 
days {jmjhi. ՜^^րարչակա՚ն) are distributed according 
to their respective days into the Canons of Passion- 
week (ff. 107-114), whilst the hymn ՝[,որասաԼ-ղ- 
հ-եէսի with the Canon of the second Palm Sunday, 
hcgin. \]՝ՕՒաՀրաշ^ (f. 1 66), follows the Pentecos- 
tal Canons {{\ի%ո,%բ) (f. 1 68). The Canons for 
the Dead and the Canticles for the Hours of Sun- 
rise precede the Canons of Lent (If. 42-64). The 
MS. also contains many Sharaeans, and some 
stroj>hos of Sharaeans, now out of use. 

The name of the original copyist, ' Brother 
Thoros,' is given on f. 123. There are other notes 
by later hands. That on f. i*" states that the text 
was restored by Bp. Joseph in the year 915 Arm.= 
1466 A.D. A second note (f. 127'') mentions a lady 

Tinar Mama and others, who purchased this volume 
for the priest jNfargare. A third note (f. 161) states 
that the MS. fell into the hands of infidels, and 
was restored to its owner by public subscrijition. 
The last note (f. 289''), without date, is of one 
Stepihanos, who had the volume rebound, after 
making some additions (ff. 286-9). 

This J\IS. was bought from Mr. Joseph Bayan 
on Nov. 13, 1882. 


MS. Arm. e. S^CoUects & Canticles, 15th cent. 

Oriental glazed cotton paper. Size, 7^x5! in. 
Text, 5i|x4jin. 17 lines to the page. Ff. 238, 
numbered 3-240. Written in bold bolorgir, of 
the 15th cent. The chapter-headings and initials 
are rubricated, and there are a few ornamental 
initials and marginal arabesques. Oriental bind- 
ing, with flap : the volume was at one time fas- 
tened by 2 thongs, which still remain, and 2 studs. 

A Gantzaran Լ^Հ՚-ա՚նձարան), i. e. a collection of 
Gantz, a sort of collects, to be sung at Matins and 
Vespers — intermixed towards the end with some 
Canticles, to be sung at Liturgy — on festivals or 
other great solemnities, all with musical notes. 
Ganiz {^\^ա%ձ, i.e. a treasure) receives its name 
from the first word with which Gregory of Narelc 
(loth cent.) always began his collects, which serve 
as the model for this sort of composition. The 
distinctive feature of them consists in the fact that 
the first letters of the strophes form, in acrostics, 
the name of the composer, or sometimes other 
short sentences. Later, another Gregory headed 
his Gantz with an octave couplet, calling it Cafa 
(l|u/^u/), an Arabic word, likewise acrostic. The 
following (jantz in this MS. were composed in the 
14th and 15th centuries : — 

1. The Theophany. B(■gi)l.\Yաք^ւր և ա՚ււրփւ^ . . , 

-acrost. iri|(\S՝|^'J (f. 3)- 

2. The Annunciation. Bci/iit. իւնգութԼս/ււ ձայ՛ն, 

֊aciost. ի,(-/_)|՝,ՏՈհՐ (f. 5). 

3. The benediction of wafer on the day of the 

Theoj)hany. Begin. Լ^^ամԼ՚նսւյե Ժամ՝. — (>j|^ 

Հ1'.;ւ/ւ»ԻԱԻԵ("1֊(ք I՝՝') 

4. The Circumcision. Ju՛՛////. <|.ri«n<-^ ըղձագին, 

with a Cafa.֊<|v(»|»<|.||[» (ք.'՜14) 

5. St. John the Precursor. Begin. |յ՝ձձ-աւ^ւ«/ծ-առ 

f). Candlemas-day Լ^եաո%ընգառաշ). Begin. 

\]դաս%ակա%—\]՝կ[^Հ;\.'2 (f. 19՝-). 

7. T/ie same. Begin. *^\՚^ո։/1,ալ Լւ աւլւՀՆԼալ, 

with a Cafa.— «|.(»|.«|.J|(' (f- aa՝՝)- 

8. The Sunday of Aradchavork. Begin. *\՝"յիգ 

C 3 




Կ ա տ ա Ր Ir ա լ, ^xith a Cafa. — *|՝('l՝*l՝fll՝I' 1՝ 32. Sunday after Ascension. 

(f. 25)- 
9. St. Sukias. Begin. *|»uAi սիրղյ քդյք^, with 

a Cafa.֊<HM՝'|՝(iri֊ Լ՝ 1)U (f- 29")- 

10. St. Theodore, surnamed Tvro and Mereurius. 

Begin. ^Հ^ոՀ^աբանեալչ with a Cafa. — *|՝|'l'֊ 

'\A\V (f- 34)- 

11. The 2nd Sunday in Lent. Begin. '^Հ^ւթու-թեամի 

էլևր, with aCafa.-«MM֊'MI('l՝ (f- 37). 

12. St. Cyril of Jerusalem. Begin. ^Հ^թացեալ 

քոյի%.-գ[^^հ\\[^ (f 41)- 

13. The 3rd Sunday in Lent. Begin. \yեitLա^եղլ 

-irii(vs՝i֊'j(f 44). 

14. St. John of Jerusalem and St. Ephraem. -Se- 

ցա.գթու.թԼայիքոյիՆ.—գ\գ<\.[\\Հլ 47). 

15. The 4th Sunday in Lent. Begin. \]՝ե(Ւ L ա<^ևղ^ 

-1Ու(\Տ՝1֊՚յ (f 49) 

16. The 40 ]\Iartvrs of Sebaste. Begin. \]՝ե^ և 

^^ա./,.֊1)֊1,(\Տ՝1֊՚յ (f. 53)- 

17. The 5th Sunday in Lent. 1)՝^* ^ աՀ&ղ^ — 

ՍՊՐՏԻ՚յ (f- 56) 

18. St. Gregory the Illuminator. 1)*^^*- ե. Հզաւր. 

֊U՝iil\S՝M2 (f- 5Դ 

19. The 6th Sunday in Lent. \]՝ևղայ տի մհղսլյ. 

֊l]՝blVMV», (f 63). 

20. The Raising of Lazarus. *յ«ոչ«ք£.ւ£ շղՏակաՆ, 

v.^t]i a Cafa.— «MM՝M՝firi՝ 1.՝ 1)1՝. (f 67"). 

21. Palm - Sunday. Begin. ձ^՚^յ՚^գ՚ւ/ակաՆ, hy 

Mkhithar Vardapet.— Acrost. ^.I'.D/il՝» 
(f. 72). 

22. The Great Wednesday. \]՝եե^ L սյՀևղ^խոր^ 

23. The Great (or INIaundy) Thursday. 1)՝^*-ա^ 


24. The Great (or Good) Friday. \\>որ^ուրդ 


25. The Great Saturday. Հսոր՚^ու-րգ ^ա՚նգստևան. 

֊i«'r/jr.s՝m՝r (f ^n 

26. Easter-day. \^արդասիրութև ամի որգիգ. — 

1Ու1\Տ՝1֊՚յ (ք. 9°՝') 

27. All Sundays. |)*ձ^6- աւետեաց ուրախալի.- — 

1Ո||\ՏԻ՚յ (ք 93")- 

28. Low Sunday. ^Հ^ւաղտ՚նի խորհրդի՛ն, with a 

Cafa.֊'|>iM֊*Miri֊ Լ՝ (f 97")- 

29. All Sunday eves. *\^ևրամիարձ աստուաձ֊, 

with a Cafa.— »|.|»l՝'Mir (f- lo՛'')- 
with a Cafa.— 'իւ՚ւ֊՚ԻՕՈ՝ 1.՝ (f- lOj)- 

31. The Ascension. \\՝եքՒապայէՒառ. տաւնիւս. 

1)՝Կ1\Տ՝1֊12(ք loS"). 

Begin, \yիակգ 
աՀաւոր, by Mattheos Vardapet. — Acrost. 

l)՝r.SI.M;m)M;- Ի՚'»ւ'1֊1'ԵԱ՚:՚> 'ԻՈ՝֊ 

'1՝11('> i- e. by Mattheos, at the request of 
Grigor (f 112). 

33. Pentecost. \]՝bi^ և ^ղասր — l)՝l||\S՝l'M2 

(f- 1/5). 

34. St. Riphsime. l] այեըակա՚նաց. — \\ 1||',լ՚/յ, 

(f. 120). 

35. The Transfiguration. \\՝եհ- ււա՚^ևղյսորհ^ու-րդ. 


36. The Assumption. ^Հ-^ովաբա՚նևալ, with a Cafa. 

֊'MM՝'Miri'l;(f 12^) 

37. 1Vi^(AyQ,X0%%. {\այն ևդեմ՝ակա'ն.֊{ձ\\\\ \\^ 

•|,'l,l.'ll (f- 130)- 

38. The :\Iartyrs. ^\՝եh^աu^այi^առ.֊\yկՀ՝'<^Y•^ 

(f- ^ii)֊ ' 

39. The same. ]ս„Նար<;&ալ բանթյ .— \„y/J[\^ 

,sm՝(՛ (f 136)- 

40. SS. Ignatius and Polycarp. ^ւ^ո^աբա՚նական, 

with a Cafa.֊«M֊KI՝[l(M՝ Լ՝ 111'. (f i39)- 

41. The Apostles and Disciples. ^\-^ևրագղ/ն գղյ Է, 

with a Cafa.-«|.('l՝«|՝n(M՝ 1.՝ (f- I43)- 

42. The Angels. \yt&^ L ահ^ևզ^ խ„րՀ„ւրգ.— 

i]՝i,rs՝M2 (f 146). 

43. St. James of Nisibis. \\՝ևե-աՀայխսւ. ա՛նու՛ն. 

֊1)Պ1\Տ՝1՚՚յ(ք loo). 

44. David the Prophet and St. James the Great. 

\„որք ա՚նք՚նէ՚ն.֊y,\\՚շyՀ;[\\.y (f. 153). 

45. St. Stephen the ProtomartjT:. H՝^^*- և. Հղաւր. 

֊1Ու(\Տ՝1֊՚յ (f- 157Դ ՜ 

46. SS. Peter and Paul. \]ուրբ &րրորգութիւՆ, 

by Ter Mkhithar.֊lH'.|"|.iq| «|֊Ո՝12 
(f. 161). 

47. The Sons of Thunder, ^ի&ղաս/ա՚նձ լուսով^ 

withaCafa.— «hCI^'^'MICM^inUfifi?"). 

48. St. Basil. \,,աչաբաբձ ա|,փի.—\ԼyJձy.'S>\\\Վ՝ 

(f- 173)- 

49. Eve of the Theophany. ^արփուաւ շղձակաՆ, 

by Ter Mkhithar.— S՝l ;|' Ա՝1««1՝ (f- 177)- 

50. Assumption of the V. Mary. \\՝ե1Ւապայհ-առ. 


51. Canticles (Տ""լ) on ^՝^^ Virgin, by Nerses 

Clayetzi. Begin, y,յuաւր *իարրիէլ. — 

yՆարատ աա՚ճար (f. ւծ6). yJե■աձ^ի'ն մայր 

լուսոյ. (Alphabetical, 10 strophes) (f iiSiS). 

52. The Octave of Holy Cross. \\՝եհ^ապայ^էառ. 

-^.֊iriirs՝i՝'_> (f- ւ«Դ 

53. St. CvriaCUS. '■Հ՚^ևրապայհ^առ արփէւ.—՝-\-\՝\-*^ 




54. St. Leontius, St. Vardan, and their comjianions. 

իրամ՚աաեալ ^«"^n^-. — 1ւ»Ո>|" S( 1 1 ՝( ' (f- 


55. Invention of the Holy Cross. ]\ւաչիքոքն. — 

1"1'/յ|'.ՏՈ1՝(' (f 200). 

56. Canticle on the Baptism of Christ. (|Հ qj^p֊ 

էՐա՚նալի (f. 2O4). 

57. Canticle on St. John the Bajitist. \}՝կրսւէչե 

քնի Jkit (f. 205). 

58. Canticle on the Presentation of Christ in the 

Temple. Y^umi.p երուսաղէյ՝ ցնհ-այ (f. 206''). 

59. The 3rd Sunday in Lent. \\ռ Հայրգ աղաղա^ 

կեմ՝, by Grigor Vardapet.֊r.(5ll JMVhl) 

(f. 208"). 

60. Canticle on the same, by Nerses Clayetzi. 

(Extr. from Jesus Jilius) (f. 209''). 

61. The jth Sunday in Lent. '■Հ՚^ա՚նգատ ու^էմ՝. — 

•MM^'Min՛ b M'.r. (՛"՛) (f 2^0՛՛). 

62. Canticle on i/ie same, by Nerses Clayetzi. 

(Extr. from Jesws JUius) (f. 212). 

63. The Resurrection. Begin. W^'ujp մարՏքԼացևլղյ. 

֊l)՝«i(\S՝l֊'Jb(f 212"). 

64. The same. Ս՚ձծ^ <յա#ւ-«ւ/»ա%ա.-օ.— |)՝l|(\S՝I՝i2 Ե 

(f. 214). 

65. Canticle on the same. *\>.ասքև Հրէակս/ն (շշ 

strophes) (f. 214''). 

66. SS. Sargis and Martyros. \]՝ևքՒասքայէՒաւՆ 

67. Canticles on the same ami other subjects. 

'I յւ՚ՂյՒՅ Հ՚"'^դԻ"Ւյ (f- 220՛')- 

68. Canticles on the ResuiTection. Տ€(/ւ7ւ.՝^\,սաեալ 

կսւնայւ^և, \\անւոլռն tuntntnunuoo (ll. շՂ՚շւ^յ 


69. St. Anachorets. յՀգնաւ-որք ընսւրեալլ 

A"i֊'(,r.i՝(ir՝f^ (f 223) 

70. The Holy Innocents. ]էէաՆգաղակաթ սրտէւ. — 

1«՚1'/յ1'-Տ՝Ո1՝[' (f 227") 

71. Canticles on the same. Begin. \]արսեաւ_ 

^^^երովգէս (1. շ^Օ). - — \ րթունռ օուար.^ 

թու՚նբ (alphabetically) (f՝. 23 i ). 

72. St. Nerses Catholicos, called the Parthian. 

Գ-յ ■^'Լ3՚^ք^-"Ժ֊'\4՝Ն'ԱՈ՝ (f- 232). 

73. Sons and <»Tandsons of St. Gregory the Illumi- 

nator. Brt/in. ՝[քոր թագ պևտական, aCrOSt. 

•Mii;iv:ir.('.K (•"՛■) (f- շՅ^')՛ the end 


On f. 213 the copyist says : ' O my sweet brother, 
Mattheos, remember in the Lord, lohanes, the tran- 
scriber.' A later, i8th cent, hand, states (f. 239) 
that 'This Book of Gantz Լ^Հճա՚նձտևտր) was given 

to the church [illegible] in memory of the Tiratzou 
(clerk) INIinas Meghetzi.' 

The vellum Hy-leaves once in this volume have 
been transferred to f. 4 of the collection of fly- 
leaves which forms no. 45 in this catalogue (MS. 
Arm. b. i). 

This MS. was bought from Mr. Joseph Bayan 
on Nov. 13, 1882. 


MS. Arm. d. 2 — Lectionary, 13th (P) cent. 

Oriental cotton paper. Size, 9x6iin. Text, 
7^-f-4j in., in two columns, of 24 or 25 lines each. 
Ff. 293, in 22 quires, with Armenian numerals (most 
of which have been ploughed off), originally written 
at the foot of the first and last pages of each quire. 
Writing, large and elegant bolorgir, apparently of 
the 13th cent. The initials and first lines of chap- 
ters are rubricated. Some leaves are wanting after 
ff. 99, 142, 166*, 200, and 248. The MS. was re- 
paired in the 16th cent., when the beginning 
(ff. 6-27) and the end (ff. 259-291) of the volume 
were supplied. The latter, at first inserted after 
f. 169, have lately been removed to the end of the 
volume. The head-piece on f. 6՝՝ was ornamented 
roughly by the same hand to which the marginal 
arabesques &c. of these later leaves are due. The 
words are generally divided, and, except sacred 
words, only վամե and the termination թիւ՚ե 
are contracted. Oriental binding, with flap : the 
volume was at one time fastened by 3 thongs 
and 3 studs. 

Lectionary (յՀաշոց), according to the church of 
Jerusalem, — which is the oldest form of Armenian 
Lectionary. Its peculiarity consists in its referring 
to holy places, and in the simplicity of the festivals 
and commemorations, which chiefly relate to events 
in the Holy Land and Alexandria. On comparing 
this MS. with the most ancient copy known (]>ev- 
haps 9th cent.) in the National Library at Paris 
(referenced Anc. fonds 20), the following diflerences 
are found: — 1. For Lent (ff. 39-13՛^) the number 
and arrangement of the Saints' days and their 
lessons agree with the modern Icctionarics more 
than with the Paris MS. 2. In the office for 
Maundy Thursday the canon of the washing of 
feet is introduced, with the sermon of the ALin- 

datum (^՝1\արող^սքասւու/։րա'1ւի'ն)(\{՝. I ճյ- I (^'8), ՈՕէ 

found in the P.iris MS. 3. The lessons for the 
Vigil of Good Friday, omitted by accident in 11ւօ 
original copy, have been suj)plied by a later hand 
(ff. 267-284); they occur here with lessons for 
Matins in Passion-week (ff. շ84՚'~29օ). 4. The 
lessons for the following days are omitted : the 
octave of Low Sunday, the Ascension, the feast of 




Holy Cross and Holy Places, the commemoration 
of the Holy Innocents, of P^Iisha the projjhet, and 
of SS. Thomas and Andrew, the apostles. In place 
of these are the new festivals and commemorations, 
viz. the Annunciation (f. 229''), the Transfiguration 
(f. 242), St. John the ]3aptist and St. Athanag-ines 
(f. 23 J**), the commemoration of the foundation of 
the church of Etchmiadzin called Հ՝ ^ողակաթ (f. 
247''), SS. Bartholomew and Jude (f. 249), and St. 
James of Nisibis (f 251). 

The only note of the original copyist, on f. 258'', 
is unfortunately incom])lete, through the loss of 
the next leaf, which probahly gave his name and 
the date. Nor does the MS. supply the name of 
the later scribe, a priest, who had the volume re- 
bound at the expense of one Amir Beg, son of 
Thomas and Khelok, and of other contributors, to 
their memory, for the use of a novice named lo- 
hannes (f. 29 1 ). On the same page a still later hand 
states that 'the fields of Goshters' {^\>.աւշւոևրաց 
արտեր) were bequeathed to the church of St. 
Theotokos and St. Paul, by contributions from six 
householders (տա՚նոստկր՝), and an entry on f. 5 in 
notergir of the iXth cent, gives an incomplete 
inventory of the chattels belonging to some church. 
A note by a later hand (£ 290'') informs us that 
' the MS. was bound in the year 1 123 Arm. [:= 1674 
A. D.] by the unworthy Galoust.' 

The vellum flj'-leaves formerly in this volume 
have been transferred to tf. 3 and 16 of the collec- 
tion of fly-leaves which forms no. 45 in this cata- 
logue (MS. Arm. b. i ). 

This MS. was bought from Mr. Joseph Bayan 
on Nov. 13, 1882. 


MS. Pocoeke 399 — Lectionary, 14th cent. 

Oriental cotton paper. Size, 13^ x 9J in. Text, 
105 X 6 or 6 1 in., in two columns, mostly of 19 or 
20 lines each. Ff. (3 blank + ) 428 ( + 3 blank). 
Writing, bold and regular bolorgir, of 14th cent. 
Some leaves are wanting : about 30 leaves at the 
beginning and after f. 5, one after f. 139, two after 
f. 190, about five after f. 222, and several at the 
end. The foliation, in Armenian numerals, at the 
foot of the pages, was made after the MS. became 
defective. The volume is stained throughout by 
damp, particularly on the margins. Each chapter 
has a large rubricated initial, and the copyist fre- 
quently retains the old spelling. The words are 
not divided, and except sacred words only //u, /3^ 
are contracted. 19th cent. Bodleian binding. 

A Lectionary, more or less resembling the Paris 
MS. Its chief peculiarity consists in its having 
the lessons for Matins, not found in the Paris MS. 

nor in MS. Bodl. Arm. d. 2. The other peculiari- 
ties are: — I. It introduces the benediction of the 
Water on the day of the Theophany (ff. 6-21''), 
and the washing of feet on Maundy Thursday, with 
the sermon of the Mandatum, and a detailed rubric 
for this ceremony (ff. 297-315). 2. It omits the 
commemorations of SS. Anthony and Theodosius. 
The Lent lessons agree with the Paris copy, having 
the lessons of the Catechumens (19 in number) 
grouped separately at the beginning of Lent (ff. 
59-97)- As a large part of the book, commencing 
with Low Sunday ('(,"/> կէւ֊րակէ), is lost, no further 
details can be given. 

There are two short notes on if. 54'' and 59 giving 
the name of Martiros Vardapet as the copyist. 

This MS. was bought in 1693, in the collection 
of Edward Poeocke, D.D., the Orientalist. 


MS. Arm. e. 7 — Ritual, A.D. 1491. 

Oriental glazed cotton paper. Size, 7I x 5! in. 
Text, 5I x 3I in. 17 lines in a page. Ff. 3 blank 
fly-leaves -t- 201 (numbered 2-202) +2 blank fly- 
leaves. A leaf is wanting after f. 1 1 . Writing, 
bold bolorgir, of 15th cent. Oriental binding, with 
flap and traces of metal ornaments : the volume 
was formerly fastened by 2 thongs and 2 studs. 

A Ritual or Service-book, called in Armenian 
Mashtotz {\]՝աշտոց), with thesc headings : — 

1. Table of contents, f. 2. 

2. Canon of Baptism, f. 3, and Christening, f. 13'', 

and of the taking ott' of the Bap- 
tismal crown on the eighth day, 
f. 17''. Cf. ed. Venice, 1831, pp. 

3. „ the benediction of Marriage, f iS՝՝. 

Cf. ed. Yen. 66-76. 

4. „ taking off՝ the Nuptial crown, f. 34՝՝. 

Cf. ed. Yen. 82. 

5. ,, administration of Holy Communion 

to a sick person, f. "ձ^. Cf. ed. 
Yen. 121-143. 

6. „ the Burial of a child, f 39. Cf. ed. 

Yen. 262-273-309: there are 
great divergencies. 

7. „ the following day, f. 54. 

8. „ the Burial of a layman, f. 58. Cf. 

ed. Yen. 177-193, 198-202, 204, 
214-219, 225-230. — Collect for 
a Burial. Bcqin. \\՝ի'եգ է յէէ՚ււ, 
-acrost. inVl.'UblJI, 1- 76^ 
Cf MS. 29, f. 76". 

9. „ the following day, f. 85. Cf. ed. 

Yen. 236-245. 
10. „ the seventh day and 115th, f. 9I^ 

Cf. ed. Yen. 254-259. 








11. Canon of the benediction of Offerings in com- 
memoration of the dead (կա՚եոՆ 

ոգև^անւէիստ ւսքՆննլոյճ 1. 9 5^« Cf. 

ed. Const., I1S07, pp. 7S-85. 
,, the benediction of the Paschal lamb 

[ՀՀանոն էէյաո% tu^L inj տէսուսւաոսյռ 
ւչատկի՚ն), f. 100՛'. 

„ the benediction of Salt, f. loi. Cf. 

ed. Const, pp. 85-86. 

„ the benediction of Wheat for dis- 

tributing in church (1|ա՚յ#ո% ա^ու^ 

լժ Ա- '^Uluih պսւսւաոաոէսոի I. lOl . 

„ the benediction of matagh {կանո՛ն 

Եքնակա՚ն ա՚^ՆԼ֊լոյ), f. 104". Cf. 

ed. Const. 1807, pp. 86-89. 
, the benediction of Water on the day 

of the Theojjhany, f. ill'' {կա՚նոՆ 

ջուրա <,ելոյ). 

17. Sermon of the Mandatum on INIaundy Thursday 

(^\\tunnn պսյէյյոսրրանք։*ն\, I. 127, 

18. Canon of the washing of the feet on Maundy 
Thursday, f. 133. 

, the benediction of a Cross, f. 148. 

Cf. ed. Ven. 602-25. 
„ the benediction of cereals, harvest, 

and vintage, f. 168. Cf. ed. Ven. 

, the benediction of church-vestments, 

f. 172b. Cf.ed. Ven. 628-36. 
, the benediction of the Chalice and 

Patens, f. 173. Cf. ed. Ven. 

, fixing a new door in a church, f. 

173^ Cf. ed. Ven. 642-5. 
re-opening a church desecrated by 

infidels, and of refixing an altar, 

f. 1 75. Cf. ed. Const, pp. 1 93-203. 
receiving penitents into communion 

on Maundy Thursday, f. I88^ 

There are coloured headpieces, and coloured mar- 
ginal ornaments and initials. 

The note of the copyist on f. 201 states that 
this ^IS. has been transcribed by Yousic Լ{\ուս[,կ 
Hesyehios)the monk, in 940 Arm. = 1491 a. i). in the 
convent of Khardishar (under the shadow of St. 
Karapet, St. Theodokos, and St. Sargis the general, 
whilst the Superior of the convent was Stei)hanos 
Varda])ct, and its members were 15 in number), 
and bought by Martha, daughter of the priest 
Dsatour for the use of her son Thadda;us, a newly 
consecrated priest. — A later note on f. 203 in 
a rough bnlorgir character states that a tailor named 
Telik acquired the IMS. for his son Khatchatour. 

The old velhmi fly-leaves once in Ibis volume 
have been transferred to ff. 8 and 9 of the collec- 
tion of fly-leaves which forms no. 45 in this 
catalogue (MS. Arm. b. 1). 

This MS. wa.s bought from Mr. Josc^jh Bayan 
on Nov. 13, 18S2. 





MS. Arm. e. 8֊ 


֊Liturgical, 16th cent. 

Oriental cotton paper. Size, 7I x 5| in. Text, 
5^x3^ in. 18 Knes in a page. Ff. '238,' but 
f. 73 is missed in the numbering. Writing, 
large and bold bolorgir of i6th cent. There 
are a few ornaments roughly executed. The 
volume is stained throughout from damp and 
use. Oriental binding of i6th cent., with ilap : the 
volume was at one time fastened by 2 thongs and 
2 studs. The former part consists of a Ritual, and 
the latter of a collection of Gants {^Հ՚^ա՚նձարս/ն) 

and Canticles {^աղարա՛ն). 

I. Contents of the Ritual : — 

1. Canon of Baptism, f. i (wanting 2 leaves at the 

beginning), and of Christening, f. 
1 o'', and of the taking off of the 
baptismal crown, f. 13. Cf. MS. 
28. 3. 

2. „ the benediction of Marriage, f. 13. 

Cf. MS. 28. 3. 

3. „ taking off the nuptial crown, f. 21. 

Cf. MS. 28. 4. 

4. „ administration of Holy Communion 

to a sick person, f. 23. Cf. MS. 

28. 5. 
,, the Burial of a child, f. 

MS. 28. 6. 
„ the following day, f. յՏ՝՝. 

28. 7. 
„ the Burial of a layman, f. 

MS. 28. 8. 
,, the following day, f 59''. 

38. 9. 
, the seventh day, f. 66. 

38. 10. 
, the benediction of offerings in com- 

memoration of the dead, f. 70. 

Cf. MS. 38. T I. 
, the benediction of matagh, f. 77. 

Cf. MS. 38. 15. 
, the benediction of the Paschal lamb. 

f. 85^ Cf. MS. 38. 13. 
, the re-opening of a desecrated 

church, f. 86. Cf. MS. 38. 34. 
, the benediction of a new door in a 

church, f. 88''. Cf IMS. 28. 23. 
, the benediction of a bajitismal Ibnt, 

f. 89". 
, the benediction of church-vestments, 

f. 93''. Cf. MS. 28. 21. 
the l)enediction of the chalice and 

patens, f 94. Cf. MS. 28. 23. 
the benediction of a picture in a 

church, f. 94^ Cf. ed. Ven. 646-9. 









Cf. MS. 











Canon of the benediction of incense, f. 95- 
Cf. ed. Ven. 66,3-4. 
„ the benediction of cereals, harvest, 

and vintage, f. 96. Cf MS. 28.20. 

Prayer for one who has eaten something im- 
pure, f 97. Cf ed. Const, p. 91. 

Canon of the benediction of a cross, f. 97''. Cf. 
MS. 28. 19. 
„ the benediction of water on the day 

of the Theophany, f II7^ Cf. 
MS. 28. 16. 
„ the washing of feet on Manndv 

Thursday, f. 136". Cf. MS. 28. 

Sermon of the Mandatum on ]\Taundv Thurs- 
day, f I5I^ Cf MS. 28. 17. 

Canon of the benediction of the water of the 
fields (i.e. of the water used in 
all agricultural purposes), (կա՚նոՆ 

խա^էս/ուաւ առՆեէՈէհ I. I ^9 ' ^^* 

ed. Ven. pp. 665-9. 
„ the benediction of grapes, f. 162''. 

Cf ed.Ven. pp. 688-695. 
„ benediction of chickens, f 1 65''. Cf. 

ed. Ven. 682-5. 

II. Lessons of the Myrophori ['\\ւղա բերից), of 
11&ճ\\ո§{[՝^Ժշկութեա'ն), and of the Dead [Հ^ա՚եգս^ 
էոևա՚ն), from the Gosjtels, f. 166''. 

III. The Gants [գս/եձ) and Canticles (S"/^ :— 

1. Gants of the Nativity of our Lord. Begin. 

Wuipnup L u,Jp/.^֊acTost. \yi]\^Sh'J, f. 
I8I^ Cf. MS. 25. 1. 

2. Canticle on the same. Begin, կսլյր կոյսն 

3. Gants of the Eve of Candlemas day, by Gregory 

Vardapet. Begin. *-\->.ովեալ_ և. աւրՀ՚նևալ. — 
*1֊('Ի'1֊(11', ք- I«6^ Cf MS. 25. 7- 

4. Canticle on the same, 25 11. Begin. ՝(\ե 

փառւսց էՅաււսււոր^ I. 1 89. 

5. Gants of St. Sargis and St. Martyros his son. 

Begin. \]՝և1^ապաաիւ. փաււօք. jj ՝l| j 'S|»' >. 

f. 190. Cf. MS. 25. 66. ՜ 

6. Canticle on the same, 8 strophes, l] կայից 

ՀաՆգիսից, f. 194. Cf MS. 25. 67. ՝ 

7. Gants of Palm Sundav. Begin. Հ^աւ/Նւգոյա^ 

կա%.-Հ\\(]Լ\կ\]: I 195b. Cf. MS. 25. 

8. Canticle on the same, 8 strophes. J' .«#ա»-/» 

օնքՒան արսյրաՏ-ռ, I. I98 . 

9. Gants of Great (or IMaundy) Thursday, by 

IMekhithar. Begin. '^աՀ^եզ^ ոա՚նքնիՆ. — 

ՁՊ1',Կ1-.1)(1՝ք>.,ք 199- 

10. Canticle on the same, 6 strophes. *|»առ1> 

անսւոէստ պւստարագ^ i, 204^. 

11. Gants of great (or Good) Fridav. \սոր՚^ուրգ 

•նոր ծած^. ^է-լ— iwr/_)r.siii՝(v f- ^05 

12. Canticle on the same, 20 strophes, {'.ծած^ն 

սրրու-Հի, f. շւՕ*". 

13. Gants of Great Saturday. S""-^ տկրահւական. 

֊si.֊rm՝'M'.'ir;i.. f 212" 

14. Canticles on the Myrophori [\\ւ.դարե-րից), 

8 strophes. \'^սաւր ՛նոր արԼ, f. 2 1 8. 

15. Gants of Easter. \^եՏ-ասքայձ^սւռ ձայն ուրա., 

/1,ա^^— 1]՝1||\S՝1'12- ք- 2iy- Cf MS. 25. 


16. Canticle on the same, 5 strophes. {\այնժամ' 

սիրով_տիրակա'ն, f. 221՛'. 

17. Gants of a vigil {Հ,սկյ՝ա'ե գֆշերոյ). *|.4^/»^ 

ա՛նճառ արփի •)>( '1'*|՝(11'' f- 222՛'- Cf 

MS. 25. 30. 

18. Canticle on the same, 14 strophes. [\վ^քա^ 

^ա՚նալո և. վարգապեառ^ I. 2 25 • 

19. Gants of a Burial. Begin. \]դՆգ ի յէէ^՚ն, 

f շշ8. Cf MS. շ8. 8. 

20. Canticle on the same. *|»/7«fri/^ առ ձեւլոզբևր^ 

գակա՚ն. ֊ <|ՓԻ(1("1« Tl J՝.("MV'lbSl֊ 
IMVl, Ի l'՝blT/l,(ICJ l)՝blbbljl(i> tf- 

According to the last note of the copyist (f. 
236**) this volume was written by Jeremiah the 
deacon in the parish of SS. Sargis and Martyros, 
of the town of Keghi, in 913 Arm. = 1464 a.d. 
There are other short notes by the same copyist in 
verse and prose on ff. 117'', 123, 151'', 159, 165'', 
166, 194, 198'', 218, and շշo*-22I^ Two more by 
different hands after the principal colophon state 
(f. 238) that Baron Khosh bought the jSIS. and 
gave it as a memorial to the church of St. Saviour. 
The names of the donor's relatives are also given. 
A last note states (f. 238'') that the volume was 
repaired and completed the 28th jMarch, 1147 Arm. 
= 9th April, 1698, by one Lazarus of the village of 
Havav, ' at the door ' of the church of the Virgin 

This MS. was bought from Mr. Joseph Bayan 
on Nov. 13, 1882. 


MS. Marsh 438 (I-III)— Menologium, A.D. 

Oriental glazed cotton paper. Size, 14! x 10 in. 
Text, 1 1 X 7 J in. In two columns of 35 lines each. 
Ff I +'592 '(18 and 23 missing, 167, 204, 347 
repeated) + 2 fly-leaves at beginning and end of 
each volume. Originally undivided : vol. i. con- 
tains AT. 1-201 ; vol. ii. S. 202-401 ; vol. iii. tf. 402- 
592. Writing, bold bolorgir. Binding of 19th 




It contains a ^lenologium or ' Yaysmavonrk ' 
ԼԼ\այսւՐաւուրք), that is, a collection of lives of 
diffi-rent saints — observed and not observed by the 
Armenian ehiireh — airano-od aecordinor to the 
Armenian year, whose opening day, since the 
variable year has been changed to a fixed one, 
corresponds to Aug. ii. Two or three principal 
redactions of Yaysmavonrk have been made in the 
course of centuries. The latest, to which the pre- 
sent ^IS. belongs, as well as the different editions 
of Constantinople, made in the last century (in 
1706, etc.), was by Gregory Vardapet Khlathetzi, 
about the beginning of the 15th cent. The style 
of this compilation is of more modern Armenian 
than those which preceded it, and many spurious 
materials enter into it ; but it possesses an inter- 
esting feature in its many lives or martyrdoms of 
Armenian martyrs who suflered in later times, 
chiefly at the hands of the Mohammedans. 

The entry relating to each day is distinguished 
by a large initial and a marginal vignette in colour. 
There are in the whole MS. only two large head- 
pieces with marginal ornaments, one at the begin- 
ning of the work, and the other on f. 233, the 
5th January, the eve of the feast of the Theophany 
(Christmas). The small ones are reserved for the first 
entry of every month. Only red and blue are used 
in the ornamentation. There are no pictures : 
on f. 76'', immediately after the title of the 
article on St. Cj'prianus and St. Justina, we see a 
blank, and at the foot of the page this note : ' ո՚վ^ 

էսո^եյ՝'եԼաոոՈ1 օկու֊սրն պէստԼերն 1ւ ոկքւպրրանոսհ՚ն 

ասա ՜նկարկ ՚ — that is : ՚ Caril'ul painter, jjaint 
here the picture of the Virgin and Cyprianus.' 

Almost throughout the IMS. the copyist has 
added at the end of each day's lessons a short 
prayer for the owner of the MS., and his relatives, 
and for himself: in the last one (f 590) the writer, 
a priest named Mkertitch, states that this copy 
was made in the Arm. year 931 = 1482 .\.D. in the 
jjrovinee of Kharlurd (Karput), in the convent 
Khoulayo or Khoulaou, in the parish (' under the 
shadow') of St. George the General, and the Very 
Holy Deipara. and St. Sargis the Cieiieral, while 
the su])erior of the convent was Grigor Var(la))et, 
at the request of Khoja lacob, son of Komji-IJeg 
and Tinar. Many members of the linnily are 
named in this colophon and in the subscriptions 
above mentioned. 

At the end of the volume are many subscriptions 
and different notes. On fl՝. .590'' and ,'')91՚' there 
are two notes by different hands, each concerning 
the two bindings which were jmt on the MS. 
The first was written in the jear 9^,7 Arm.= 1508 
A.D., by a monk named Carapet (iandjaetzi ('ւ»!!/!!!^ 
շահչւի) — [there is now an Armenian village (iantza 
near Akhalkalak in (Georgia], and the second 65 
years later, in 1022=ւ,՚՜,73 a. i)., by a monk named 
Lazar, and Archdeacon lohannes in Aleiijx) ' at the 
door of St. Deipara and the Forty Sainted Youths' 

(of Sebaste). To the latter note a later hand has 
added in notergir : 'It is bought for 177 ]>iastres 
{ղրշ_), and put in the church of St. Deipara.' 

On the same folios there is written an eleg\՜, in 
verse, of 31 quatrains, on the death of lohannes the 
deacon, son of Khoja lacob, the owner of the MS., 
who died in his youth in Kharberd in the year 927 
Arm. = 147H A.D. ; the following is the first 
quatrain : — 

'ՕԲըՆ <1արիւր Հայոց թվի%, 
ե- հբ ւաէ^եւորոիՆ, 

խարրՄոգ ոաոաբ սոէ^գ մե& եոս. 
սսյսն սաՀոէ֊ան ւոցաՆիսիս. etC. 

Sometimes also (as on ff. 4'', 5'', 6'') short sub- 
scriptions in the body of the volume give a list of 
the sons of Khoja lacob, among whom lohannes is 
mentioned as ' deceased ' or ' late ' — but he is not 
invariably so described, e. g. not in the last 

The name of the compiler of the above-men- 
tioned elegy is added by another pen in red ink, 

at the end, ' \^՝'աթէոս էՒառայ սբ ա^աձ-թւ, ամկՆ,' 

i.e. Matthew, servant of St. Deipara, amen. 

Ff. 590* and 591'' contain five entries, by four 
different hands, of donations made by different 
people ' to the convent of Khoulaou' in 1503 a.d., 
and in 1505-1526 A.D. 'to the church of the 
Deipara,' called also the church of the Forty Youths, 
in Aleppo, whither the MS. seems to have been 

The lust note, following the entries of the dona- 
tions, is by one Abraham, who proliably lived in the 
1 8th cent., and who says that he had copied many 
passages from this MS. 

Subjoined will be found a list of the contents 01 
our MS. For the identification of the entries, 
there is added to each one the corresponding date 
taken from the Greek ]\Ienologium of Basil, and, 
where the latter affords no jiarallel, reference is 
made to the Acta of the Bollandists՝. Some 
feasts, however, being peculiar to the Armenian 
church, sometimes no comparison can be made 
either with the Greek Menologium or with the 

T.MiLE 01՝ Contents. 

Navaa.xrd. \u՝^. 

1. i ii John the Majitist and Atheno- 

genes {['յյաՆաւքթւԼս). 
jienlU, Հ^ոոժայ՝ լոէ^սաէ^որհաէյ 
Գրիգոր ... է. I. 
1 ^tih i/iuu% ււյէ/1.Նսյւ ր^ՆԼ uit 

•ււիՂԲ՛ • • > '• -''• 

՚ Assemani in liis ]!ibl. Orient. (Turn. III. pt. I. pp. 649-()54) 
gives only a list iif the uame.t of՝ »aint», witli the clajrs of the 
months, taUeu from tlie edition of Constantinople, 1706. 




Navasard. Au՞ 











I II Begin. \՝ւ՚կ դի այսօր կոճի տա^ 


ԴԱ սա 

ք. շ^ 








\{l\tiiiLUJt-nn ԱՈ utntn ֊1^*" 

//7Ա I Ոէուսււսո անու֊ն • • ) 

Anicetus and Photinus, MM. 
(Bas. Men. Aug. i a), f. 3. 

Lanrence, the priest of Rome, and 
his eomjianions, MM. (Bas. 
Men. Aug՝, to), f. 4. 

Mareellus, bishop of A])amea, M. 
(Bas. Men. Aug. 14), f. 4^ 

Hermias, Pelagius, and com- 
panions, MM. at Nicomedia 
(Bas. Men. Feb. 7), f. 5. 

IMartina {\]՝աւ,թին?) V. and M., 

Honoratus, Abbot of Fondi in 

Italy (Boll. Jan. 16), f. 5. 
Inauguration of the Church of 

Etchmiadzin, called Feast of 

Հ _^ողակաթ. I:)('fjlU. J ոսսալ^ 
nnb * « Jhn սոսրլլե * I ^րիգոո . . , 

Ursicinus, M. in Illyria (Bas. 

Men. Aug. 15), f. 6. 
Translation of St. ISIary Deipara. 

A sermon beginning : ' •l|«/^u» 

և. ւսոժան 4՜ գքէէոեւ * • ,' ք. 6 . 

Commemoration of the Image of 

Chlist Լսուրբ գաստաւՆակ, the 

holy handkeicliief) in Edessa. 

Begin. \՝յւգսւր արքայն Հ^սլ/ոց 
և. y սորւոռ ւուաւ վւսսն vh « • , 

ք. 9"'. 
Myron, priest and M. in Cyzieus 

(Bas. Men. Aug. 16), f. ii''. 
Laurus and Floras, brothers, MM. 

(Bas. Men. Aug. 18), f. n"». 
Diomedes the physician, M. at 

Nicaea (Bas. Men. Aug. 16), 

f. I2^ 
Stephen of Ulni (now Zeythoun) 

and his companions, MM. in 

Armenia Minor, f. la"՝. 
Atom the general and his com- 
panions, MM. in Ai-menia 

(4th cent.), f. 14''. 
Andrew the general and his 

army, MM. (Bas. Men. Aug. 

19), f. 15. 
Bassa and her three sons, MM. 

at Edessa (Bas. Men. Aug. 21), 

f- 15"- . 
Agathonicus and his companions, 

MM. at Nicomedia (Bas. Men. 

Aug. 22), f. 16. 
Samuel the Prophet (Bas. Men. 

Aug. 20), f. 16''. 


21. II 

22. 12 

29. 16 

30. 17 

31. 18 


























lustus ({ }ուււա^է,/.ս) of Romc, M. 
(Bas. Men. July 14) — the end 
of the text is missing — f. 18''. 
22 Thomas, Apostle (Bas. Men. 
Oct. 6). The beginning is 
missing. It commences with 

these words ' . . . տրտում՝, ոչ_ 
ուսւ^ր [լ ո< րմիէ^ր . . ,' ք. 1 9. 

Irenaeus, bishop of Sermion, M. 

(Bas. Men. Aug. 23), f. 20. 
Libertinus, abbot, disciple of St. 

Honoratus, f. 20. 
Photina the Samaritan, M. (Bas. 

Men. Mar. 20), f. շօ՝". 
Daniel the Prophet (Bas. Men. 

Dee. 17), f. 21. 
Abudemius, M. in Tenedos (Bas. 

Men. July 15), f. 22. 
Translation of St. jMary Deipara. 

A sermon beginning : ՛ | ու^ 

սաւ^որի \ն մեր սբն ^Հ՚^րՒգ՚^Րէ/^Ր^ 
ժամ՝ կորքՒա՚նեաց . . ,' Wanting 

the end, f. 22. 
26 Adrianus and his wife Natolia, 
MM. (Bas. Men. Aug. 26). 
The beginning is wanting. It 
commences : ' Ր^ա ի բսւնգ, 

՜ճրտ եբւսոձ • • , I. 24* 

2 7 Soukias (Hes3'chius) and his 

comjjanions, MM. in Armenia 
(nth cent.). Begin. \ո.ա^ 

ռեալն քրրսսասր սոսրբն m^u/^ 
գէ^ոս ւորժամ՝ ևեն ի ..^այս • • , 

ք. 2 6. 
շ8 Stratonicus, Philippns, and Eu- 

tichianus, MM. (Bas. Men. 

Aug. 17), f. 27. 
„ Onesimus of Caesarea in Cappa- 

docia,monk(Bas.Men. Julyi4), 

f. 27. 
„ Antiochus the physician, ^I. in 

Sebaste (Bas. Men. July 15), 

f. 27". 

29 Beheading of St. John the Bap- 

tist (Bas. Men. Aug. 29), f. 28. 

30 Philonides, bishop of Cyprus, M. 

(Boll. Aug. 20), f. 30. 

„ Tatianus of Claudiopolis, M. 
(Bas. Men. Aug. 24), f. 30. 

„ Aternerseh of Rome, son of the 
Emp. Probus (?), M. at Nico- 
media, under Licinius, f. 30''. 

3 ւ Finding of the girdle of St. jMar}- 

Deipara at Jerusalem (Bas. 
Men. Aug. 31) — a sermon be- 
ginning witll ' \\մէնասրբու.^ 
Հլու կուսրն || էսրրամու^ աԾ^ 
էսօՂյրն ոգօսէրն գսւրն /fj/""֊»- 

սաղէմ՝ . . ,՝ and ending with a 



Navasard. Sept. 










51. „ 

52. 27 

53. „ 

54. „ 

55. 28 












prayer in acrostic strophes 
f'ormino՝ the name of the author 
'hn֊'l-[ir((inffor). f.30. 

Joshua the son of Nun (Bas. 
Men. Sept. i), f. t,2՝՝. 

Simeon Stylites of Antioch, the 
younger (Bas. Men. Sept. i 
— Assem. II. 26,՛;), f. 33. 

Mamas, M. (Bas. Men. Sept. 2), 

f- 34. 
John the Faster (Bas. ]\Ien. 

Sept. 2), f. յՀ. 
Commemoration of a Miracle in 

Pamphylia, f 34''. 
Anthimus, hishop of Nicomedia, 

]\r. (Bas. Men. Sept. 3), f ^5. 
Athanasius, bishop of Seleucia, 

and Khantoush, MM., f 35. 
Choresimus and Neophytus. ser- 
vants of Khantoush, MM., 

f 36. 
Babylas, bishop of Antioch, and 

his three pupils, MM. (Bas. 

Men. Sept. 4), f 36. 

OccanUs(MS.'| ուկիա%ոս,Նսճօ.- 

nus), Theodorus, etc. (Bas. Men. 

Sept. 4), f. 36''. 
Photina the Samaritan, M. (a 

repetition of the article of Aug՝. 

23, f aob), f. 36^ 
Ammon the deacon and 40 

women of Adrianojtle, MM. 

(Bas. Men. Sept. i), f. 37. 
Zaeharias, father of St. John the 

Baptist (Bas. Men. Sept. 5), f. 

Ilermione (MS. է^^ւ/^^/է). daugh- 
ter of Philip the Deacon (Bas. 
Men. Sept. 4). f. 38. 

Faustus (IMS. փոէ^սիոս, Fusius?) 
and Aliilius the deacon, and 
their comi)anions. MM. (Bas. 
Men. Sei)t. 6), f 38''. 

5000 women of Antioch, ca]i(ives 
of ("hosroes II, king of Persiaj 
MM., f. 38". 

Comnu'moralion of the first coun- 
cil of Nicaea (Bas. i\Icn. May 
29), f 39. 

Nativity of St. Mary Deipara 
(Bas.'Mrn. Sept. 8), f 40''. 

Saliac I, Patriarch of Armenia, 
f 42. 

Menodora and her sisters, MM. 

(Bas. Men. Sept. 10), f 43''. 
Basilissa(MS. {\աս[,Ա,կլ),\ . and 

M. at Nicomedia (Bas. Men. 

Sept. 3), f 43^ 















I I 

I I 







Paulus, bishop in Spain (?), f 44. 

Lily {\]՝ա%ու.շակ), V. and M. in 
Persia, f 44''. 

Romulus (]\IS. [Հ^ոմիլոս) and 
Eudoxius, MM. at Melitene in 
Armenia (Bas. Men. Sept. 6), 

f 45- 
Diodorus and Did3'mus, IMINI. at 

Laodicaea in Syria (Bas. Men. 

Sept. ii),_f. 45. _ 
Sozon, M. in Lycia (Bas. Men. 

Sept. 7), f 45- 
Eupsychus (MS. \}պսիքոս), M. 

at Caesarea in Cappadocia(Bas. 

Men. Sept. 7), f 45''. 
Autonomus, bishop, M. in Bithy- 

nia (Bas. Men. Sept. 1 2), f 45''. 
Severianus of Sebaste, M. (Bas. 

Men. Sept. 7), f 46. 

Inauguration [՝\,աւակաէոիքյ of 

the Church of the Resurrec- 
tion at Jerusalem, f. 46''. 
John Chrysostom. Begin. \]՝ե!!Ւ 

էւէսրգսւպեան տիեսսրառս^ innir^ 
գւսսՆ եկեոևօւոյ . • . , I. 48՛ 

(See Nov. 23.) 
Exaltation of the Holy Cross 

(Bas. Men. Sept. 14), f. 48՝՝. 
Nieetas of Gothland(*|»n/3ii/j^), 

M. (Bas. IVIen. Sept. 15), t. 50. 
Euphemia of Chaleedon, M. (Boll. 

Sept. 16), f. ^o''. 
Cornelius the Aged, M. at Nicaea, 

Several Martyrs who suffered 
under the Mohammedans in 
Armenia a.d. 712. liegin. 

ՀճՈւ^ԱէոէէնհաՆոս կւսւսրն ^ոռո^ 
ll՝nn Հաւսէ^Սէսռ ւէէսււգս Հւսւոո 

Tiicodora օէ Alexandria, the peni- 
tent (Bas. Men. ճդէ. ii), f 

SS. Translators [of the Bible into 

Armenian] [\]ուրբ թարգւ/Խ^ 
Ն/ւտ^ր), J՝ii'f/Ul. I nt uiut.nnh ^^ըՆ 

յ1.լ, Լ 



Moses and Aaron (Bas. Men. 

Sc.,,t. 4), f. :ձ- . 

Oski ((|i/^^)and liis comj)anions, 
priests and ^IM. in Armenia, 
f. ,'■,7. The lesson is that of St. 
Soukias, on Aug. 27. 

Eustachins ((n-. I'Aistathius), and 
his wife Tlieo])ista and com- 
panions (Bas. Men. Sept. 20), 
f. 57. 

D a 
































Peleus (!MS. ւՀսքիչիա՚նոս, AjyeMa- 
nus), Nilut;. and other com- 
panions, j\OI. at Caesarea in 
Palestine (Bas. Men. Sejjt. 19), 

f- 59- 
Macrobius, Gordianus. and their 

comjianions, MM. (Bas. Men. 

Sept. 13), f. 59. 
Ariadna (MS. \\րիագոՆա) called 

Mary, M. (Bas. Men. Sept. 


Papas (<I|ii».y), ՝Sl. in Lycia (Bas. 
INIen. Sept. 14), f. 59''. 

Commemoration of the destruc- 
tion of Amida hy the Persians 
(containing՝ the history of that 
town during the 6th cent.). 

JiC'fJlTl. ս\\սյգալոո"ՀէԱոսրռ ||nc-</r 
( \\ajuujui\ անուՏն գնէսպ . . j I. ^9 . 

Phocas, bishop of Sinope, M. 

(Bas. Men. Sept. 22), f. 6Ժ>. 
Jonah the Prophet (Bas. Men. 

Sept. 22.), f. 61. 
Iraides of Alexandria, V. and M. 

(Bas. Men. Sept. 23), L6\՝'. 
Greek Martyrs executed by the 

Arabs in Ai-menia a. d. 812. 

JjtffJtH, y ^էՆսՀյւԼ uja y ^բուսսւ^ւ 
սուէտասե VuiZiAuio գեսաաՆս 

. . , f. 62. 

Thecla, V. and M. (Bas. Men. 
Sept. 24), f. 63. 

Cephas and Ajiollos, the disciples 
of Paul (Bas. Men. Dec. 9), 
f. 64". 

Jacob, bishop of Serug (Boll. 
Oct. 28), f. 64b. 

Agathoclia, V. and M. in Spain 
(Bas. Men. Sept. 16), f. 65^ 

The Best of St. John the Evan- 
gelist (Bas. Men. Sept. 26), 

Callistratus and his companions, 

MM. at Rome (Bas. Men. 

Sept. 27), f 6j\ 
^Mavinus, M. (Bas. Men. March 

17), f 68''. 
Commemoration of the death of 

the pious Emperor Manuel II, 

f 68". 
Simeon, son of Cleopas, Apostle, 

M. (Bas. Men. Sei)t. 1 8), f. 69. 
Epicharis (^IS. \}պիօու.րա), V. 

and M. at Rome (Bas. Men. 

Sept. 27), f. 69". 
IMamelchta (MS. \]՝այելբա), M. 

in Persia (Bas. Men. Oct. 5), 

f. 69^ 


100. 19 

101. „ 

102. 20 

103. „ 

104. 21 

105. „ 

106. „ 

113. „ 

114. 24 

115. 25 

116. ., 





























Elisaeus, the first Catholicos of 

the Aghouans, f. 69". 
Commemoration of the ^liracle 

wrought in the Church of 

St.Zeno (at Verona) during an 

inundation (Boll. April 12), 

f. 70. 
Chariton of leonium, abbot and 

M. (Bas. ]\Ien. Sept. 28), f. 70". 
Eupsychius (MS. ^^պ՚՚իքոս), 

abbot, f. 71. 
Gregory the Illuminator. Begin. 

\]ուրբ ^այրապևտն tlhn inu^ 
սալորի չն ^Հ-^րիգորիոս . .(BaS. 

Men. Sept. 30), f. 71". 

Antonius(|',i«n/i1/), Cronides and 
the seven Grazer Hermits 
(ձ^ւոտաճարակք), MM. \ո Ar- 
menia, f "i". 

Thathoul, Varus, and Thomas, 
hermits in Armenia. Begin. 

yjnnuj iij iiuLunuip կիւե սուրբ 
\սւյրւսպևասւցՆ . . , i.72. (ScC 

also Dec. 30, and March 6.) 

The Twelve Doctors of the 

Church, f. 73. 
Ananias, the Apostle (Bas. Men. 

Oct. I), f. 75". 
Theodorus, M. at Perga (Bas. 

Men. Sept. 21), f 76. 
Michael, abbot of Zoba (Bas. 

Men. Oct. 1), f. 76. 
A ]\Iiracle at iNIount Sinai, f. 76. 
Dosan ('|»ni/a/1», Theosanus?), 

bishop of Byzantis (?), in the 

time of Sapor II, f 76''. 
Paphnutius, hermit and M. in 

Egypt (Bas. IVIen. Sept. 25), 

f. 76". 
Cvprian and Justina, MM. (Bas. 

'Men. Oct. 2), f. 76". 

M. (Bas. Men. Oct. 3), f. 78. 
Cyriacus, the hermit, under 

Theodosius I (Bas. Men. 

Sept. 29). ւ 78". 
Adauctus ոք Ej)hesus and his 

daughter Callisthena, MM. 

(Bas. Men. Oct. 4), f. 78''. 
Rijisime and her companions, 

VV., ]\IM. (Bas. Men. Sept. 

30), f- 79- 
Gaiane and her companions, 

VV., MM. (Bas. Men. Sept. 

30), f. 82. 
Sergius and Bacchus, MM. (Bas. 

Men. Oct. 7). f. 83. 
Nazarius and Celsus, MM. at 






















» )» 




129. 1 10 

130. 2 II 

131. „ „ 

>) )> 


133. 3 12 



137. „ „ 

138. 4 13 

») )) 

)J J) 

»5 » 

Milan (Bas. Men. Oct. 14), 

f. 84. 
Pelagia of Tarsus, V. and M. (Bas. 

Men. Oct. 7), f. 84. 
Pulilia the deaconess, M. at An- 

tioeh (Bas. Men. Oct. 9), f. 84^. 
Juventinus (MS. (\ոբե'եղիոս) 

and ]\Iaximus, MM. (Bas. 

Men. Oct. 9), f. 84^ 
Eulamjiius and Eulampia, MM. 

(Bas. Men. Oct. 10), f. 85^. 
Mark and Stephen of Antioch 

in Pisidia, MM. (Bas. Men. 

Nov. 22), f. 86. 
Romanus the Hymner (է^րգե^ 

ցուլ) of Amasia (Bas. Men. 

Oct. i), f. 86. 
A Miracle in Italy, f. 86''. 
Exile of St. John Chrysostom. 







Conception of St. John the Pre- 
cursor (Bas. Men. Sept. 23), 

f. 87. 
Commemoration of the Second 

Council of Nicaea (Bas. Men. 

Oct. 1 2), f. 88^ 
Theodorus of Alexandria, M. 

fBas. Men. Sept. 12), f. 88^. 

(See Dec. 2.) 
Taracus, Probus, and Androni- 

cus, MM. (Bas. Men. Sept. 

12), f. 88". 
Carpus, bishop, and Papylus, 

deacon, MM. (Bas. ]\Ien. Oct. 

13), f. 89". 
Alphaeus, Alexander, Zosimus, 

etc., MM. at Antioch in 

Pisidia (Bas. Men. Sept. 28), 

f. 89՝'. 
Domnina (MS. '|«;ffi^), M. 

under Diocletian (Bas. Men. 

Oct. 12), f. 89". 
Sadoch (Boll. SadoIJi), bishop, 

and hisconij)anions(Bas.Men. 

Oct. 14), i՝. 89''. 
Zacharia, father of St. John the 

Baptist, and finding^ of his 

relies with those of Pantaloon 

in Albania, f 89'*. 
Mashiots Vardapet of Cotek 

(1|ոս.4ք), 9th cent. Begin. 

y^nunti itiunii luutlg utli II tuyuiaa 
էր Ր գէսսաււ կն ճէոսէկոսո • • , 

f. 9°- 
Comnicnioration of the Council 
of ]']phesus, f. 91. (See also 
Feb. 5.) 






































152. II 20 

153. 12 21 

154. 13 22 

155. J4 23 



















Lucianus (MS. \\է.ղկ1էս^ոս) the 

priest of Antioch, M. (Bas. 

Men. Oct. 15), f. 92. 
Dasius, Gaius, Zoticus, j\IM. at 

Nicomedia (Bas. Men. Oct. 

21), f. 93. 
St. John the Precursor, and 

Athenogenes, bishop, f. 93. 

(See Aug. 1 1 .) 

LonginUS ('I ու-՚ևկիա՚նոս) the 

Centurion (Bas. Men. Oct. 16), 

f- 93- 
Socrates the priest, and Theo- 

dota, MM. at Ancyra (Bas. 

Men. Oct. 23), f. 93". 
Chrvsanthus and Daria ('I'u'w 

րեՀ) his wife, ]\IM. (Bas. 

Men. Oct. 1 7), f. 94. 
Luke the Evangelist (Bas. Men. 

Oct. 18), f. 95. 
Amphilochus, bishop of Iconiuni 

in Lycaonia (Bas. Men. Oct. 

19). f- 95՝'- 
Hosea the Prophet (Bas. Men. 

Oct. 17). f. 96. 
Joel the Prophet (Bas. Men. 

Oct. 19), f. 96. 
Artemius, M. at Antioch (Bas. 

Men. Oct. 20), f. 96. 
Andrew the monk, confessor 

under Constan tine Cavallinus, 

f. 96". 
Arethas and his companions 

(]է,ար1քթԼ-աՆք) (Bas. Men. 

Oct. 24), f. 97- 
Ililarion, abbot (Bas. Men. Oct. 

21), f.98. 
Abercius, bishop of Hierapolis, 

confessor (Bas. Men. Oct. 32), 

f. 99". 
James the Less, brother of our 

Lord, Apostle (Bas. Men. Oct. 

23), f. 1 01. 
The Seven Sleepers of Ephesus 

(Bas. Men. Oct. 23), f loa. 
Marcian and Martyrins, notaries, 

MM. (Bas. Men. Oct. 25). f. 

Demetrius (MS. '\»1,ւ/հարիս/1ւոս), 

M. at Thessalonica (Bas. Men. 

Oct. 26), f. 104. 
IIip]«irchu.s and his companions 

(■^ւ՚՚՚/ք՚ր/Լբւ՚՚^՚Կք) (Rom. Men. 

Dec. 9. — Assem. II. 124), f. 

Bachtisoea {է՝՝"՚րղիշղ/), bishop, 

!M. in Persia, f. lo^**. 
Domninus, M. at Thessalonica 

(Bas. Men. Oct. i), f. 105". 


















179. 26 

180. „ 

181. 27 

182. 2« 


18 27 












Commemoration of the earth- 
quake at Constantinople un- 
der the Emperor Leo the 
Isaurian (a. d. 740) (Bas. Men. 
Oct. 26), f. l05^ 

Sukias and his companions, f. 
105''. (See AuCT. 27.) 

Capitolina and Eroteis (MS. 
ի/.ո».^1,4^, Erotine),MM. (Bas. 
Men. Oct. 27), f. 105^ 

Claudius, Asterius, and Neon, 
lirothers, MM. (Bas. Men. 
Oct. 29), f. 106. 

Abraham the Anaehoret (Bas. 
Men. Oct. 29). f. 107. 

Nune (Nina) and Mane, VV., 
f. 108. 

Zenol)ius, bishop, and Zenobia, 
his sister, IVIM. (Bas. Men. 
Oct. 31), f. log. 

Athanasia, V. and M. at Rome 
under Decius (Bas. Men. Oct. 
12), f. no. 

John Hosavetsi, hermit in Ar- 
menia, f. no. 

Lucia (of Rome) and Geminia- 

nUS (MS. *\.երյ՝ա%ոս), MM. 

(Bas. Men. Sept. 17), f 1 10. 
Epimaehus of Egypt, M. (Bas. 

Men. Oct. 30), f. no. 
Melasi])piis and his family, MM. 

at Ancyra (Bas. Men. Nov. 

Antoninus the priest, Nicepho- 

rus, etc., MM. (Bas. Men. 

Nov. 13), f. III. 

All Saints, f. iii. 
Cosmas and Damian, of Jerusa- 
lem, sons of Theodota (Bas. 

Men. Nov. i), f. III. 
Aeindynus (MS. \\կի%թոս, 

Acinthos),Peg'asius, etc., MM. 

in Persia (Bas. Men. Nov. 2), 

f. 113. 
Acepsimas and his companions, 

MM. in Persia (Bas. Men. 

Nov. 3 — Assem.I.i7i),f.ii4. 
Cyriaena Լկիւրե՚ււա) of Tarsus, 

M. (Bas. Men. Nov. 1), f. 1 14''. 
Matrona of Pamphylia, abbess 

(Bas. Men. Nov. 8), f. 115. 
Stephen, bishop of Rome, and 

his companions, MM. (Bas. 

Men. Aug. 2), f. II5^ 
Porphyrias the comedian, M. 

(Bas. ]\1է՝ո. Nov. 4), f. 119. 
Martin, bishop of Tours (Bas. 

Men. Nov. 12), f. 119''. 









Sahmi. Nov. 
29 7 





















7 15 


8 16 


11 )1 

Paulus, patriarch of Constan- 
tinople, confessor (Bas. Men. 
Nov. 6), f. 120. 

Angels and Archangels (Bas. 
Men. Nov. 8). Bq/in. {\աւ^ 

աէսօ-ուլռ սան 

ոէ-ոս ասէսօ-ու. 
սկքռռս ՅևեէՆագորե-ս 



• • • , ք. 

On the hierarchy of the Angels, 

f. 123. 
Prayer to the Angels by Nerses 

Clayetzi, in verses, f. \ 24''. 

Antoninus of A^ianiea, M. (Bas. 

Men. Nov. 9), f. 126. 
Victor of Italy, ]\I. (Bas. Men. 

Nov. 11), f. 126''. 
Stephanis, widow, ]\I.(Bas. Men. 

Nov. II). f. 126''. 

KypatiuS (MS. \\ւ-սվատք,ոս) of 

Gangra, M. (Bas. Men. Nov. 

14), f. 127. 
Menas {\\՝ի'Նաս՝) the Egyptian, 

soldier, M. (Bas. Men. Nov. 

11), f. 127. 
Story of Markhas and Cosphar, 

merchants, f. 127. 
John the Almoner (ոզորմԼւձ-՝), 

patriarch of Alexandria (Bas. 

Men. Nov. 12), f. 131. 
Miles {Xyirik"), bishop, Ebora 

(1\ուրա), priest, and Soboa 

iC JH)^ deacon, MM. in 

Persia (Bas. Men. Nov. 13 — • 

Assem. I. 60), f. 132. 
John Chrysostom (Bas. Men. 

Nov. 13). Begin. {իւրբՆ 

Հ-^ովՀաԱնկս \ՀսկեքլԼոան l^n 
աոգսււ. ասոոի . • . , I. 133* 

(See also Sept. 13.) 
Gurias, Samonas {\\՚սղյ՝ա'նւսս՝), 

and Abibus, MM. (Bas. Men. 

Nov i5),f. I35^ 
Matthew the Evangelist (Bas. 

Men. Nov. 16), f. 137. 
Plato, M. (Bas. Men. Nov. 18), 

f. 139. 
Demetrius of Dabudenum (MS. 

M. (Bas. Men.'Nov. 15), f. 

Romanus the IMonk, and his 

companion child, MM. (Bas. 

Men. Nov. 18), ւ 139^. 
Obadiah the Prophet (Bas. Men. 

Nov. 19), £ 140. 
Philip the A^Kistle (Bus. IMen. 

Nov. 14), f. 140. 










I I 




















• ? 
















2 1 ('). 
















1 he 









Gregory the Illuminator of Ar- 
menia, f. I4I^ (See also 
Sejjt. 30.) 
Nerses the Parthian, patriarch 
of Armenia, and Khad the 
deacon, f. 145''. 
Aza (]\rS. \\ւշիոս), soldier, and 
his companions, MM. (Bas. 
Men. Nov. 19), f. i4cS. 
Barlaam the Aged, of Antioch, 
M. (Bas. Men. Nov. 16), f. 
Presentation of the B. V. Mary 
in the Temple (Bas. Men. 
Nov. 21), f. 149. 
Archippns and Philemon, disci- 
ples of Paul (Bas. Men. Nov. 
23), f. 1,50b. 
Nersas (MS. '^[,&րսս/ե) and 
Joseph, bishops in Persia, 
MM. (Bas. Men. Nov. 20 — 
Assem. I. 96), f. 15 1'*. 
Dasiun, bishop of Dorostola 
(Bas. Men. Nov. 20), f. 151». 
Alv])ius (MS. \\դիսքաս), stylites 
(Bas. Men. Nov. 26), 151"''. 
(ircgory, bishop of Agrigentum 
(Bas.՜ Men. Nov. 24), f. I5I''^ 
Gregory Thaumaturgus (Bas. 

Men. Nov. 17), f. 156. 
Eusebia, called Xena (Bas. Men. 
Jan. 18), f. 158. (See also 
Jan. 4.) 
Commemoration of the Miracle 

in Pontus, f. I58\ 
Commenifiration of the Miracle 

at Antioch, f. 158''. 
Clement, bishop of Rome, M. 

(Bas. Men. Nov. 25), f. 159. 
^lercurius, soldier, M. (Bas. 

՜ՏԱո. Nov. 25), f. 1 60. 
Invention of the Armenian 
characters by St. Mesrob, f. 
Caecilia (MS. կիկ/յ՚ա, Ciclia), 
Y., and her two brothers Ti- 
burtivis and V^alerianus (Bas. 
Men. Nov. 24), f. 162. 
Tiridat (Տւպաս.), the first Chris- 
tian king of Armenia, f. 163''. 
Andrew the Aj)ostle, M. (Bas. 
Men. Nov. 30), f i6j''. 

Sons and grandsons of St. Gre- 
gory the Illuminator, f. 167. 

Ananias of Artavil in Persia, M. 
(Bas. Men. Dec. 2), f. 167''. 

Irenarchus (MS. կրիՆսւչկւոս), 



225. 24 
















234. 29 


236. 30 


237. I 

238. 2 

239. „ 

240. 3 

241. 4 

242. j 

243. 6 

M. (Bas. Men. Nov. 28). f. 

Philomenns (MS. Հ]էք,չ1ւ.ք,ա%ոս, 
փք,չիյ՝ոՆ) of Lycaonia, M. 
(lias. Men. Nov. 29), f. 168''. 

Theodoras, bishop of Alexan- 
dria, M. (Bas. Men. Dec. 3), 
f. 168". 

Jacob, who was cut in jiitces 

({\սւկով1,կ բսյւլւ1աՀատ վկսւյ), 

M. in Persia (Bas. Men. Nov. 

37 — Assem. I. 242), f. l68^ 
Stephen the Hermit (the 

younger), Peter, and Andrew 

ւ՜^ւճ. \\թա%աս), MM. (Bas. 

Men. Nov. 28), f. 171. 
Paulus of Thebes, anachoret 

(Bas. Men. Jan. 15), f. 172. 
Paul the Simple {^^Հօղ^^Հարոա^ 

/i^m)(Bas. Men. Oct. 4), f. 173. 
Zephaniah and Habakkuk, the 

prophets (Bas. Men. Dec. 3 

and 4), f. 1 74. 
Theodulus of Cyprus, monk, ^I. 

(Bas. Men. Dec. 3), f. I74^ 
Athenodorns of Mesopotamia, 

monk, M. (Bas. Men. Dec. 

8),f. 174". 
Barbara and Juliana, VV. and 

MM. (Bas. Men. Dec. 4), f. 

Sabas, abbot, of Cappadocia (Bas. 

Men. Dec. 5), f ւ 76. 
Bartholomew and Judas, the 

brother of James (Bas. Men. 

June 11). Bcyin. *|»yrni./iA 

աւՈւևԼցոսն ՝[\հ/ ս/ձ- մեր րնա^ 

լւևաց ■ . ,{.\']ե՝°. (For Judas 
separately, see Feb. 16.) 

Conception of St. Mary Deipara 

(Bas. Men. Nov. 29), f. 178. 
Menas, Ilermogenes, and Eu- 

graphus, MM. (Bas. Men. Dec. 

10), f. 179''. 
Three Miracles of St. Menas, I'. 

Nicolaus of My ra (Bas. IMen. Dec. 

6), f. 183''. 
Ambrose of Milan (Bas. Men. 

Dec. 7), f. 18,5b. 

Eustratius and his companions, 
iMM. (Has. :Men. Dec. 15), f. 

14 Lucy of Syracuse, V. and M. 

(Iks. Men. Dec. 13), f. 189. 
„ Th^ rsus, Leucius,and Callinieus. 

MM. (Bas. Men. Dec. 14), f. 



i 1 

1 2 


























Barsimaeus {[\արսույ՝ա), bishop 
of Edessa, and comjjanions, 
MM.(Bas. Men. Jan. 30), f. 1 90. 
Jacob of Nisibis (Boll. Julj՛ 15), 
f. I9I^ 
16 Spyridion, bishop of Cyprus (Bas. 
Men. Dec. 12), f. 194. 
Aithala {\՝^իաթալա) and Ap- 
saevis (MS. Taphson) the dea- 
con, MM. in Persia (Bas. Men. 
Dec. 11), f 196. 
„ „ Daniel Stylites (Bas. Men. Dee. 

11), f. 196. 
„ „ Patapius the hermit (Bas. Men. 

Dec. 9), f. 196''. 
„ „ Marinus, M. at Rome (Bas. Men. 

Dec. 16), f. 197. 
9 17 Ignatius of Antioch (Bas. Men. 

Dec. 20), f. 197. 
„ „ Philemon, Apollonius, etc., MM. 

(Bas. Men. Dec. 14). f I97^ 
„ „ Elputherius,bis1iopof Illyi-ia, M. 

(Bas. Men. Dec. 15), f. 199. 
10 18 Theopompus,bishop,andTheonas 
the sorcerer, M]\I. (Bas. Men. 
Jan. 4), f. 199''. 
„ „ Promus, Araeiis, and Elias of 
Egypt, MM. (Bas. I\Ien. Dec. 
19), f. 200. 
„ „ Bacchus the youno՝er, M. (Bas. 

Men. Dec. 17), f. 300''. 
„ „ Eugenins and Macarius, MM. 

(Bas. Men. Dec. 20), f. 201. 
„ ,, Timotheus the deacon (Bas. 

Men. Dec. 19), f. շօՐ. 
„ „ Polyeuctns of Caesarea in Cap- 
padocia, M. (Bas. Men. Dec. 
19), f. 20l^ 

19 The Vision of St. Gregory the 
Illuminator. Bcghi. \]ուրււ 

ւոէ-սաէ-որքէՀ՚ե Jhn \-^ոէգորքէոս 
յորժաէ!՝ և։. . , ք. 20I՛'. 

20 Abraham and Khoren, confes- 
sors in Armenia (5th cent.), 
f. շօՅ՝". 

2 1 Addai {^^ղղկ), bishop of Edessa, 
f. շo4^ 

„ Anastasia of Rome, ]\I. (Bas. 
Men. Dec. 22). f. 204*''. 

22 Ten Mart\rs of Crete, under 
Decius (Has. ]\Ien. Dec. 23), 
f 204^ 

,, Shoushan, daughter of St. Var- 
dan, M., f 204''. 

„ Julianus the ])hysician, Silva- 
nus,bishopoi iOmesa.and com- 
])anions, MM. (Bas. Men. 
Feb. 6), f. 204''. (See also the 
same article on Jan. 3.) 

] I 
































19 27 

20 28 

21 29 

i> )) 

)) ») 

22 30 

3) 5) 

23 31 

24 1 


Thaddaeus the Apostle, and San- 

doukht the Virgin, MM., f 

20,000 Martyrs of Nicomedia 

(Bas. Men. Dec. 28), f. 208. 
Story of Chariton (MS. ՝\\ա^ 

րիստո՚ն) and ]\Iary his wife, 

f. 2G8b. 

David the Prophet (and king), 

and James, brother of our 

Lord, f. 209. 
Stephen, the Protomartyr (Bas. 

Men. Dec. 27), f. 211. 
Homily of St. Ephraim the 

Syrian on the Protomartyr. 

Bvtjill. \%ղրանքէ1ւև ամե՛նայն 
սաուոիոոսսւպ ... I. 211, 

(Works of St.Ephraim, Venice, 
1836, tom. iv, p. 143.) 
Peter and Paul, Apo.-itles. A 
panegyric, beginning '|»հ֊ 

լաւաւոր և. սե^ առէսօևաւքն 

քԻ • • , ք. 2I4^ 

John and James, sons of thunder. 
A panegyric, beginning \\ի^ 

րե-ւր էս 

f. 2l6. 

յկևրպքն յ>ի ()ni/^ 

և- Հ ճէսԼոբՈԱ ... 

Indus and Domna, M]\I. (Bas. 
Men. Dec. 28) f. 218. 

The Bishop of England (with- 
out name), M., f. 2 1 %՝՝. 

John Garnetzi, the monk, a 
devotional storj՛ told by him, 

f. 2I8^ 

Themistocles(Arm. ւ^աւ֊ա^/առ) 

andDioscorides,ot'Lycia MM. 

(Bas. Men. Dec. 21), f. 220. 
Thomas, abbot of the convent 

Thathlovank in Armenia, f. 

2 20՛'. (See Sept. 30.) 
Abgar, king of Armenia and 

Syria, f 222՛'. 

Basil ius of Caesarea in Cappa- 
docia (Bas. Men. Jan. 1), f. 

his mi'acles, eight in num- 
ber, f 224^ 

Sylvester I, bishop of Rome 
'(Bas. Men. Jan. 2), f. 228. 

Gordius, M. at Caesarea in Cap- 
padoeia (Bas. Men. Jan. 3), f. 

Julianus the ])hysician, and Sil- 
vanus, liishoj) of Emesa, MM. 
(Bas. Men. Feb. 6), f. 231. 
This ai'ticle is repeated fiom 




KsLghotz. Jan. 
















Dec. 23 with a few verbal 

Zosimus the monk and Athana- 

sius the soldier, MM. (Bas. 

Men. Jan. 4), f. 231''. 
Eusebia, eaUed Xena (Bas. Men. 

Jan. 18), f. 232. This article 

is repeated from Nov. 25 with 

a few verbal variations. 
Christmas-Eve [յՀ րագալոյէւ). 

սարգաոէիօե որ գոէ-շասԱռքւն 

• • • - ք- ^ձձ- 

On the Mystery of Christmas- 
Eve {■յՀրագալոյց). Begin. 
\\քորՀ^ոսրգ -^Հ րագալու-օիս 

յոյժ գևղևցէկ է ■ ■■, ք. շՅՅ՛'- 

The Nativity and Epiphany of 

our Lord, f. 234''. 
On the Mystery of the first day 

of the Nativity and Epiphany, 

f 236". 
John Vardapet Orotnetsi, called 

Cakhic, f 237''. 
Commemoration of the Vision of 

Khatchik (or Khatchatour) 

Vardapet. Begin. 1՝^ր ntH 

ւՏգեէԱէէգէոսօ աօ-ւսՀաճո I uui^ 
pttt-p խաչիկ անուհէ . . , I. 238. 

James, the son of Alphaeus, 
Apostle, M. (Bas. Men. Oct. 

9)> f- 239- 
Carterins (MS. կուրտԼրիոս), 

priest, M. at Caesarea in Cap- 

padocia (Boll. Jan. 8), f. 239. 

Why the commemorations of 
Stephen the Protomartyr and 
John the Precursor are made 
on the 2nd day of the Nativity, 
f 239. 

On the 2nd da}՛ of the Nativity 
and Epiphany, f 239''. 

Theophilus the deacon of Lybia, 

M.(Bas.Men..Tan. 8), f 240b. 
The Holy Innocents (lias. Men. 

Dec. 29), f 240''. (See also 

May 10.) 
On the 3rd day of the Nativity 

and Epiphany, f. 241. 
Polyeuctus of Molitcne (Bas. 

Men. Jan. y), f 242''. 
On the 4th day of the Nativity 

and Ej)ijihiiny, f. Յ43''. 
Gregory of Nyssa (Bas. Men. 

Jan. 10), f. 244''. 
Simeon the՛ A<j:pd,iind Anna the 

Projihetess (Bas. Men. Feb. 3), 

f. 24Հ. 









































326. 14 21 

On the 5th day of the Nativity 
and Epiphany, f 244''. 

Peter, sumamed Apselamus (MS. 
\}սաղիյհս), M. (Bas. Men. 
Jan. 11), f 246. 

Lazarus, the friend of Christ, 
bishop of C\'prus — History of 
the finding of his relics, f 246. 
An almost identical account 
is given on March 1 6. 

On the 6th day of the Nativity 
and Epiphany, f 246. 

Meortius(ij'՝itL'«^,y^/.//), M. (Bas. 
Men. Jan. 12), f. 247. 

Theodosius (MS. \ձ՝էոգորոս) 
the Coenobiarch (Bas. Men. 
Jan. 11), f 247. 

On the 7th day of the Nativitj՛ 
and Epiphany, f 247''. 

Hermylus (^րմողայոս) and 
Stratonicus, MM. (Bas. Men. 
Jan. 13), f 249. 

On the 8th day of the Nativity 
and Epiphany — the Circum- 
cision, f. 249^ 

Nativity of St. John the Pre- 
cursor — a panegyric, f. 250. 

Martyrdom of the Monks of 
Mt. Sinai and Ilaitho(|* /ւս«-_ 
թայ) by the Arab barbarians 
(Bas. Men. Jan. 14, — Com- 
befis, Christi Martyrum lecti 
Triumph], p. 58), f 251. 

Basilius, M. at Caesarea in Cap- 
padoeia (Bas. Men. Jan. 2), 

Peter, patriarch of Alexandria, 
and Aliishalom his deacon 
(Bas. Men. Nov. 25), f 252''. 

John Calybita (կաԱաւոր ադ^ 

քատ) (Bas. Men. Jan. 15), f 

Antonius the Great, anachoret 

(Bas. Men. Jan. 17), f 255. 
Theodosius the (ireat, and his 

sons and grandsons, emperors, 

f. 257^ 
Athanasius and Cyril of Alex- 
andria (Bas. Men. Jan. 18), 

f 261. 
Euphrasia (էյ<^/»/ււ/^Նէ) of Nico- 

media, V. and M. (Bas. Men. 

Jan. 19), f 263. 
Ba-ssns and his companions (Bas. 

Men. Jan. 20), f 263''. 
Euthymius (MS. jj,.,/,/./i{^„«), 

abiwt, (Ras. Men. Jan. 20), f 

Eugenia and her family, of 











Aratz. Jan. 

15 22 

3S )5 


































3? 5) 

53 33 

33 33 

23 30 

33 35 

24 3' 


Nicomedia (Bas. Men. Dec. 

24), f. 264. 
Feast of the Chains of St. Peter 

(Bas. Men. Jan. 16), f. 266. 
Timothy, disciple of St. Paul, M. 

(Bas. Men. Jan. 22), f. 266. 
Tatiana of Alexandria, V. and 

M., f 266''. 
Sahac and Joseph, MM. in Ar- 
menia (a.d. 808), f շ66^ 
Pansophius (MS. »\ս/նՓ""}, M. 

at Alexandria (Bas. Men. Jan. 

16), f. 267. 
Anastasius the Persian, monk, 

M. (Bas. Men. Jan. 22), f. 267. 
Commemoration of the mas- 
sacre of the Christians in 

Persia (7th cent.), f. 268. 
Clement, bishop of Ancyra, M. 

(Bas. Men. Jan. 23), f. 268''. 
Gregory Nazianzen (Bas. Men. 

Jan. 25), f. 270. 
Xenophon, Mary his wife, and 

sons(Bas. Men. Jan. 26), f.272. 
Translation of the relics of St. 

John Chrysostom to Con- 
stantinople (Bas. Men. Jan. 

27), f. 273. 
Ephrem the Syrian (Bas. Men. 

Jan. 28), f. 274^ 
Neophytus, M. in the time of 

Diocletian (Bas. Men. Jan. 

21), f. 276. 
Translation of the relics of St. 

Jijnatius of Antioch to An- 

tioch (Bas. Men. Jan. 29), f. 

Valerianus (MS. l] աղերիսս), 

Candidus, etc. MM. (Bas. 

IMen. Jan. 20), f. 277. 
Speusippus and his two brothers, 

MM. (Bas. Men. Jan. 17), f. 

Theophilus the praetor, M. 

(a.d. 784) (Bas. Men. Jan. 

30), f 27 7^ 

Theodula of Anazarba, \ . and 
M. (Bas. Men. Jan. 1 8), f 278. 

Ananias the priest and his com- 
panions, MM. (Bas. Men. Jan. 
27), f 278. 

Sergius (\]արգիս) the General 
and his son jMartyros. MM. 

liegin. ||»i«-^i^ վկայե քի Jhirb 
\\արղէս էր . . ,i. 278. 

Barsimaeus {[\արսոսւՈս, Bar- 

suma), of Melitene, hermit, f 









349. 27 3 

350. „ 

351. „ „ 

352. 28 4 

353. „ „ 

355. „ „ 







Trvphon and his two brothers, 
]MM. (Bas. Men. Feb. i), f. 

Paul, Pausirius, and Theodotion 
(MS. [^Տ^էոդիտո՚ն), three bro- 
thers, MM. (Bas. Men. Jan. 
24), f. 282b. 

Epiphanius and Shalita, soli- 
taries in Armenia (3rd cent.), 
f. 283. (Taken from Faustus 
of Byzantium.) 

Zuith the priest, of Armenia, 
M. (3rd cent.), f 284. (From 
the same source.) 

Danactus the Reader, of Bul- 
garia, M. (Bas. Men. Jan. 16), 
f. 284. 

Papias, Diodorus (]\1Տ. ^\>.րիգոր), 
MM. (Bas. Men. Jan. 16), f. 

Agatha of Sicily, V. and M. 

(Bas. Men. Feb. 4), f. 284". 
Inna (MS. ՜էյ-րիՆա), Rima, and 

Pinna (MS. »\իյ՝ա), VV. and 

ISBI. (Bas. Men. Jan. 20), f. 

1003 Martyrs of Nicomedia 

(Bas. ]\Ien. Feb. 7), f. 285. 
Bendimianus, hermit, disciple of 

St. Auxentius (Bas. Men. Feb. 

1 ). f. 285". 
40 Martyrs of Africa, Teren- 

tius, Africanus, etc. (Bas. 

Men. April 10), f. շ85^ 
Commemoration of the Council 

of Ephesus, f 286''. 
Cyrus [\\իրակոս) and John, phy- 
sicians, jMM. (Bas. Men. Jan. 

31), f 287. 

Andronieus, and Athanasia his 

wife, ]MM. at Antioch (Bas. 

Men. March 2), f. 288b. 
Nerses Vardapet of the convent 

of Glatzor (d. a.d. 1284), f. 

Abraham of Artavil, Persian, 

bishop and M. (Bas. Men. 

Feb. 4), f. 290. 
Nathan the Prophet, f. 290''. 

(See also on Jlay 3, repeated 

with little variations.) 
Parthenius, bishop of Lamp- 

sacus, confessor (Bas. Men. 

Feb. 7). f. 290''. 
Tryphaena Ռ1Տ. ^րի՚Ւ՚^Ի"'), V. 

and M. (Bas. Men. Jan. 31), 

f. 291. 


























Nicei)liorus, M. under Valeria- 

nus (Bas. Men. Fe]).9), f. 291''. 
^'ictorinus (Victor, wanting՝ in 

the Arm. text), Nieephorus, 

Claudianus, Diodorus (MS. 

1ւ]Վ-ոէքորոս՝), Sarnpion (MS. 

\ ]աաապիոս), and Papias, MM. 

(Bas. Men. Jan. 31 — Assem. 

II. 60), f. 392. 
^lary and Martha, sisters, and 

Lycarion the monk, MM. 

(Bas. Men. Feb. 8), f. 292\ 
Blasius (ll ւաս), h\\֊\\o\> of Se- 

haste, M. (Bas. ]\Ien. Feb. 11), 

f. 292''. 
Zosimus, bishop of Sj'racuse 

(Bas. Men. Jan. 21), f. 293''. 
Mkhithar Vardapet of Med- 

zoph, a paneg-yiic by Daniel 

Vardapet. Begin. (|^ ղչ^ր֊ 

fis Id!, . ., f. 2^3^. 
]Mary the Nun, who called her- 
self Marinus (Bas. Men. Feb. 

12), f. 297. 
Martinianus (MS. \]՝արս,իա^ 

՛հոս), hermit (Bas. Men. Feb. 

13), f 298^ 
Presentation of our Lord in the 

Tcmi)le (Bas. INlen. Feb. 2). 

Hegifi. ly^/'i- լց"՛''՛ աւուրք 

սորու լժեան • • . tuiu կ oui^ 

էՏն օր 

,ք 30I- 

Onesimus, disciple of St. Paul 

(Bas. Men. Feb. 15), f 305. 
Asaph լտօո of Berechiah], the 

Psalmist, f. 305. 
Matthias, Apostle (Bas. ]\Ien. 

Au<r. y), f 30-;՛. 
Auxentius the hermit (Bas. 

Men. Feb. 14), f. 30.-,''. 
Judas, the brother of James 

Լ{\ոլղա Լ\ա կոր Լա՛ն), ApOStlc 

(l?as. Men. June 19), f. 306. 

Finding (if the relics of Bar- 
tholomew the Apostle, f. 306''. 

Theodore the general, called 
Tyro, M. (Bas. Men. Feb. 17), 

Sadoch, bishop, of Seleucia and 
Ctesiphon. and his com- 
panions, ]\1M. in Persia un- 
der Sapor 11 (Bas. Men. Feb. 
20), f 309''. 

Alexander of Thcssalonica, M. 
(Has. IVlen. Nov. 9), f 309^ 

Pamphilus of Caesarea, the 

Meheki. Feb. 


I. "5 









priest, and his companions 
(Bas. Men. Feb. 16), f. 310. 

385. 13 19 Mesrob Vardapet (5th cent.), f. 


386. 14 20 Nestor, bishop of Side in Pam- 

phylia (Bas. Men. Feb. 28), f 

387. „ „ Alexander, M. in Thrace (Bas. 

Men. Feb. 25), f 312. 

388. „ „ Abdia (Abdas, \\րդիու.) of Per- 

sia, M. (Bas. Men. Sept. 5), 
f. 31a. 

389. „ „ Theodotus, bishop of Cyrenia in 

Cyprus (Bas. Afen. Jan. 19), 

f. 312. 
James, son of Zebedee, Apostle 

(Bas. Men. Nov. 15), f. 313. 
Cornelius the centurion (Bas. 

Men. Oct. 20), f. 316. 
Polycarp, bishop of Smyrna, M. 

(Bas. Men. Feb. 23), f 316''. 
Melitena (MS. \]՝ելաթյ1^) of 

Marcianopolis, M. (Bas. Men. 

Sept. 15), f. ՅI7^ 
394. 17 23 Avag (|',ւա^^), a modern martyr 

at Salamast in a.d. 1390. 

Begin. \՝%ք'ն'նևլի ե՛ն խորք 
րմասէոիօն I ^սէոու֊հ-ո I • • , 1. 

^31 A 

Finding of the Head of St. John 

the Baptist at Jerusalem (Bas. 

Men. Feb. 24), f 319''. 
Perjietua and her companions, 

MM. (Bas. Men. Feb. 2), f. 

Susanna (^ ^ուշան) V. and M. 

at Eleutheropolis (Bas. Men. 

Sept. 30), f 320''. 
„ „ Bishop of Beneventum (.') ((\ճ_ 

'նէւա՚նգ եպիսկոպոս) aud his 

six deacons, MM., f. 321''. 

„ „ Yazd-buzid ((J^/^//^^/iL/^"',Deus- 
dedit), M. in Persia, f. 32I^ 

20 26 The Holy Cross of Varag (near 

Van). Begin, կի՛ն՛ն կդալ^ 

ոԼայ կէԱքսԼր ^^^nnJaii անուՆ 

<է\աս,րո%իկէ^ (Protonice) • . , 

f ^22՝'. 

21 27 Flisaeus Vardapet (^էհ cent.), ք. 

„ „ Gregory Nareeatsi ( I oth cent.), 

f- 325- 

22 28 Charitina (MS. ՝1\արիս,ոնէ), 
M. (Bas. Men. Oct. 5), f 326. 

„ „ The story of a woman anachoret 
[Anastasia] narrated bv Abba 
Daniel (Boll. Mar. io),'f 326". 

£ 2 

395. 18 24 

396. „ 

397. 1 9 25 

398. „ „ 

399. „ 




























422. 30 

Meheki. March. 

405. 33 I Eudokia of Heliopolis in Phoe- 

nicia, M. (Bas. Men. Mar. 1), 
f. 327"- 

406. 24 2 Conon (կոՆո՚նոս) the gardener, 

M. in Cyprus (Bas. Men. Mai-. 
6), f. 339. 

407. „ „ Amos the Prophet (Bas. Men. 
June 16), f. 329. 

A Miracle in Egypt, f. 329. 

John, bishop, and Jacob, priest, 
MM. in Persia (Bas. Men. 
Nov. 1), f. 329^ 

Philip the deacon (Bas. Men. 
Oct. 11), f. 330. 

Eutropius, Cleonicus, and Basi- 
liscus, MM. (Bas. Men. Mar. 
3), f. 330. (There is a special 
commemoration of St. Basi- 
liscus on May 25.) 

Sembat the general (\]սքարա^ 
պետ՝) and his companions, 
MM. in Armenia in a. d. 854. 

Begin. \'%օրէ'ե իշխա՛ն՛ն Հա., 
գարացի 9 աֆար . . , ք ՅՅՕ՛'- 

Marcus the hermit (Bas. Men. 

Mar. 4), f 331''. 
Macarius of Egypt, the hermit 

(Bas. Men. Jan. 19), f 332. 
Conon the hermit, M. (Bas. 

Men. Mar. 6), f 333^ 
Porphyrins, bishoj) of Gaza (Bas. 

Men. Feb. 34), f 335. 
42 Martyrs of Samaria, f. 335''. 
Gregoris, catholicos of Aghou- 

ans, f. 336. 
Thathoul, Varus, and Thomas, 

monks, f. 336''. (See Sept. 

Basiliscus, bishop of Chersonesus 

Taurica, ]\I. (Bas. Men. Mar. 

8), f- 336". 
Hernias (MS. \ypJ՝nu), Serapion, 
and Polyaenus (MS. *Հաւղի.^ 
՜նոձ) (Bas. Men. Aug. 18), f 

Euphrosyna {[յփրոսի՚եէ) called 
Smaragdus, ot' Alexandria, V. 
and M. (Bas. Men. Sept. 25), 
f- 337"- 

9 The Forty Youths of Sebaste 
(Bas. Men. Mar. 9), i. 339. 

10 Theodosia of Tyre, V. and M. 
(Bas. Men. Apr. 3), f. 340^ 

„ liesychius [Հ^իւսիքոս), M. (Bas. 
Men. May 10), f 340^ 

„ Silvanus the monk — an anec- 
dote from his life, f 341. 


420. 29 7 






































Martyrs of Gothland (Bas. Men. 
Mar. 26), f 34l^ 

Agapius, Timolaus, and com- 
panions (Bas. Men. Mar. 15), 
f- 342- 

dia (i3as. Men. Mar. 8), f 342. 

The narrative of John Vard., of 
Garni, concerning the vision 
which he saw in a. d. 1212 in 
Jerusalem of a Moor. Begin. 

I ^1/Հ- սբ է/աոդսւպեաե սե՜ր 
Լ\ովւս1յնկս ^\-^աո%եցի թ^՝ A 
թոէ-ԱյկաՆքէս սհրու^մ՝ a ձ ե- Լա 

...,{. 343- 
Sabas the general, M. (Bas. Men. 

Apr. 25), f. 343. 
Cotratus, Cyprianus, Dionysius 

(MSS.<|»/^t,tn« or կի՚նգիՆիսո), 

etc. (Bas. Men. Mar. 10), f. 

. 343- 
Pionius the Priest, of Smyrna, 

M. (Bas. Men. Mar. 11), f. 

Ezekiel and Ezra, Prophets, f. 

Gregory I, the Pope, and Peter 
his disciple (Bas. INIen. Mar. 

12), f- 344"- 
Sabinus of Hermopolis, M. (Bas. 

Men. Mar. 13), f. 346^ 
Cosmas and Damian, of Arabia, 

and their companions, MM. 

(Bas. Men. Oct. 17), f 347^ 
The Three Children, companions 

of Daniel [and the finding of 

their relics], (Bas. Men. Dec. 

1 7). f- .347".. 
Fausta of Cyzieus, V. and M. 

(Bas. Men. Feb. 6), f. 348». 
Lazarus, the friend of Christ 

(Boll. July 29), f. 349". (See 

also Jan. 11.) 
Alexius [\\լիքսիա%ոս), the man 

of God (Bas. Men. Mar. 17), f 

Commemoration of the 1st day 

of the Creation, f 352. 
Cyril of Jerusalem (Bas. Men. 

Jan. 18), f 354. 
Vanacan Vardapet (d. in a.d. 

1252), f 355. 
Commemoration of the 2nd day 

of the Creation, f 356. 
John of Jerusalem (Bas. Men. 

Mar. 30), f 356''. 
Commemoration of the 3rd day 

of the Creation, f. 357^ 


















451. „ 

452. „ 

453. 14 

454. „ 

456. 1.5 

457. „ 

458. „ 

459. J 6 

460. „ 

461. 17 


463. 1 8 

464. „ 

465. 1 9 

466. 20 






Orentins and his six brothers, 
MM. (Bas. Men. June 24), 

f- 359- 
Cyprilla {կոպրիլա) of CjTene, 

M. (Bas. Men. July 5), f՜ 359^ 
Commemoration of the 4th day 

of the Creation, f. 360. 
Jonas and Barachisius (MS. 

Հ-^ողնաՆ and \՝^սյրառհաս\ 

brothers, MM. in Persia (Bas. 

Men. Mar. 29 — Assem. I. 

215), f 361b. 
Aemilianus, M. (Bas. Men. July 

18), f. 362. 
Commemoration of the 5th day 

of the Creation, f. 362՝՝. 
Benedietns the abbot (Boll. Mar. 

21), £364". 
Matrons, ]\I. (Bas. Men. Mar. 

28), f. 366b. 
Commemoration of the 6էե day 

of the Creation, f. 367. 
Marcus, bishop of Ai-ethusa, M. 

(Bas. Men. Mar. 30), f Յճց՝". 
Akakios, bishop of Antioch, M. 

(Bas. Men. Mar. 29), f. 371. 
Commemoration of the 7th day 

of the Creation, f. 371. 
Abdas {\^յւդաւ), bishop, and his 

companions, MM. in Persia 

(Bas. Men. Mar. 31), f. 37a''. 
The Resurrection of our Lord — 

a homily by Elisaeus Var- 

dapet, on the resurrection of 

our Lord. Begin, կա՚նխա^ 

գդյն՚ն 11 uinUuMil՝ 1 1 սւգղւսղԱ^ 
■նացին ևկ% . . , f. 37;^^ 

Melchizedek, King- of Salem — 
an ajjocryphal liisfory on him. 

jM'glH. y^iitnpj՝ րէւգ օաոառրՆ 
\]աղք.յ՝այ . . , f . 376. 

The Descent of Christ into 
Hades, and day of Commemo- 
ration of the Departed — a 
homily. liiyi/t. \\րղ յորժամ՝ 

^;p luuj \ եաւս I Ծ n nrr ոխս > • 

Paul and his sister Juliana, MM. 
(Bas. Men. Aug-. 17, also Mar. 

4), f- 379- 
Story of the proud young hermit, 

f- Syy*՞՛ (Lives of Fathers, 

ed. Ven. ii. 264-268.) 
Catharine ոք Alexandria. V. and 

M. (Bas. Men. Nov. 2:1), f 38 1^ 

M. in Armenia (.\.d. 737), f. 














481. 27 

482. „ 

483. „ 


23 31 










Mareian, Zeno, Alexander, Theo- 

dorus, and other ձ^ MM. in 

Africa, f. 386. 
Gousctazat (Bas. Men. .4^a^ Apr. 

14), the Persian eunuch, M., 

f. 386". 
Martyrs at Disaphayt ['Հճիղա^ 

փայտ) and Astghabloor (|',u֊ 

տդարլուր), in Armenia, f. 387. 
David of Devin, M. in Armenia, 

Jacob the priest, and Aza his 

deacon, MM. in Persia (Bas. 

Men. Apr. 14), f. 389. 
Lucius of Cyrene, M. (Bas. Men. 

Aug. 21), £389*. 
Hermenigildus (MS. Ermintus), 

son of the kinff of the Լօոշ՚օ- 

bards, Leovigildus (MS. Li- 

ghodorus), (Boll. Apr. 13), f. 


The Holy Cross of St. Nunc 
(Nina), the apostle of the 
Georgians. Bef/in. \]սսրււե 

Հ ու^շան գուսււէո\Հ աոգս /lttu i 
kp կի՚ե l| ^ւլգև՚նայ . • , f . 390. 

Homily on the second appari- 
tion of our Lord to the Apostles 
in the upper room and on the 
incredulity of Thomas, by 
Jacob of Sarug. Beijin. (>"/»֊ 

ժաԱ՝ ^ւսրեաւ. Հովէսն ^ա^ 


Mary the Egyptian (Bas. Men. 

Apr. i), ք.393՚\ 
Marcus of Athens, the anachoret, 

f- 395". 
Apphianus (MS. \\յ՝ւիրիոս) and 

his brother Aedesius (MS. 

\jq[,uinu\ MM. (Bas. Men. 

Apr. 2 — Assem. II. 189 and 

195), f-399՛'- 
Irene {կրի՚եԼ), Agape, and Chi- 

onia (՝(\<//mit), sisters, MM. 

(Bas. Men. Apr. 3), f 400. 
Severus and Memnon, and their 

companions, M^I. (Bas. Men. 

Aug. 20), i'. 400. 
Agathopodos (MS. \\գաթա^ 

պիոս, ^IS. CurZOn \՝^գաթոէ 

լոս) the deacon and '1 lieodulus 
tlie reader, brothers, MIVL 
(Has. Men. A]ir. 4), f. 4oo^ 

CalliopUS (Ms. կալիպոս)^ M. 

(Bas. Men. A]ir. ՜), f. 401. 
Pausilipjjus, M. (Bas. Men. Apr. 
8), f.401". 




Areg. April. 

484. 27 4 Badimus (MS. \\mu[,J՝nu), abbot, Persia (Bas. ^len. Apr. 9 
— Assem. I. 165), f. 401''. 

485. „ „ The Vision of Ezra the scribe on 

the state of souls of the just 
and sinners after death. Begin. 

^Ն Լ. սՀաոո ւ/էսսն աոգաոոռ 
և- մհոէսէ-ոոաո ւոոժսյմ՝ ւեոԼէէին 
itwi[uujn^i^u • • յ I. 4^^2՛ 

Gerasimus (MS. ՜էյ՚րասիէՐոս) the 
solitary (Bas. l\Ien. IMar. 4), 
f. 402. 

Story of a nun in Thessalonica, 

Rusinus Mokatsi, Armenian 
monk, f. 403''. 

Marcus, the E^fvptian solitary — 
an anecdote of his life, f. 405. 

Annunciation of St. Mary Dei- 
para, f. 405''. 

Commemoration of a Miracle 
which happened at Jerusalem 
in A.D. 1223, f. 407''. 

Sahac and Hamazasb, MM. in 

Armenia (a.d. 786), f. 408. 
Abdjesu {\\րգիշաւ) and his 
companions, MM. in Persia, 
under Sapor II, f. 409. 
The 7 2 disciples of Christ, f. 409''. 
Antipas (\՝Նթիսքաս) of Perga- 
mum, M. (Bas. jNIen. Apr. 11), 
„ George the anachoret, surnamed 
Limniotes (MS. \]լոյպիա) 
(Bas. ]\Ien. Aug՝. 24), f. 413''. 
„ Dioscorides of Smyrna, M. (Bas. 

Men. May 11), f. 4^3^ 
„ Story of Peter the Cruel, f. 41 Յ՝՝. 

11 Artemon, priest, ]\I. (Bas. Men. 
Apr. 12), f.415. 

1 2 Crescentius of Smyrna, M. (Bas. 
Men. Apr. 13), f. 416''. 

„ Simeon (Ben Sabbai), bishop of 
Persia, and Phusik (Bas. j\Ien. 
Phasik),and their companions, 
MM. in Persia (Bas. ^Men. 
Apr. 14 — Assem. I. 10), f. 

5ՈՅ. „ „ 1000 Martyrs who suffered in 
Persia under Sapor II (Bas. 
Men. Apr. 14), f. 417''. 

503. 6 13 Sabas the Goth, ^I. (Bas. Men. 

Apr. 1,5), f. 418. 

504. „ „ Leonidas (^IS. 'I ևո՚նդիոս) and 

the seven women, M]\I. (Bas. 
Men. Apr. 16), f. 418''. 



































505. 6 

506. 7 

507. 8 

508. 9 

509. 10 

510. II 

511. „ 

513. 12 

514. „ 

515. 13 

516. „ 

517. 14 

































Paulus the monk — a story of 

his life, f.4i8b. 
A vision of John Vardapet Car- 

netsi. Begin. ^^Հատմեսւց մեւլ 

ռսէոեէոեսրւ ՜ճգնէԱէ-որԱ • • • 

f. 419- 
Ardalion the comedian, M. (Bas. 

Men. Apr. 17), f. 420''. 
Sembat I, king of Armenia, and 

his companions, MJI. (a.d. 

914), f. 421- 
John Otznetsi, Catholicos of the 

Armenians (8th cent.), f. 423. 
Julianus of Anabarza, M. (Bas. 

Men. Mar. 16), f. 424. 
Agapetus I (MS. \^գապ1ւոս), 

the Pope of Rome, f. 424^ 
Anoush (յ*,Ն#.ճ.^?) of Thessa- 
lonica, ^I. under Maximilia- 

nus, f. 42,5. 
Aetherius (MS. \\թԼրք,ոս). Ba- 

silius, Capeton, etc., bishops 

of Chersonesus Taurica (Bas. 

INIen. Mar. 8), f. 425. 
A IMiracle which happened at 

Jerusalem, f. 426. 
Simeon Zelotes, Apostle (Bas. 

Men. May 10), f. 426''. 
Alphaeus, Philadelphus, and Cy- 

rinus and their companions, 

MM. (Bas. Men. May 10), f. 

427. _ 
Athanasius and his brother 

Severianus, patriarchs of the 

Syrians, f. 427. 
Story of two brothers, hermits, f. 

Theodoras of Sicyon, bishop (Bas. 

Men. Apr. 22), f. 428*՝. 
George the general, of Cappado- 

eia, and his companions, MM. 

(Bas. Men. Apr. 22), f. 430. 
]\Iiracles of St. George, f. 433. 
Pasicrates and Valentinus of 

Dorostolum, soldiers, INIM. 

(Bas. Men. Apr. 24), f. 434. 
Thamar, V. and M. in Armenia 

(a.d. 1398), f. 435- 
Elizabeth, V. and M. in Armenia 

(a.d. 1391), f. 436''- 
Mark the Evangelist (Bas. Men. 

Apr. 35), f. 437^ 
Story of a Mu-aele, f. 43 8^ 
Basilius, bishop of Amasia (Bas. 

Men. A)ir. 26), f. 439. 
Maximus and Dadas (MS.'|»/»l- 

չա, MS. CurZOn *\.ագա) MM. 

in Bulgaria (Bas. Men. Apr. 
38), f. 440. 




529. 20 

530. „ 


532. 21 

533. „ 

534. zi 



537. 24 

538. 25 

539. „ 



53(5. 23 30 



































Theodoras and Olbianus (MS. 

\\րիանոս, MS. CurZOn '|»/li-^ 

բաւ՚նոս?՝) the deacoD, of the 
town Aphrodision {\\րրիգի~ 
սոն) under Diocletian, f. 441. 

Ten Martyrs, Marcianus, Niean- 
der, etc., of Egypt (Boll. June 
1), f.441. 

Alexander of Rome, M. (Bas. 
Men. May 13), f. 441. 

Pachumius of Egypt, abbot — a 
story related from him on dia- 
bolical apparitions in dreams, 

f.44I^ . 
The Council of Manazkert in 
Armenia (a.d. 726). Begin. 

. . , f . 442. 

Batasof Mesopotamia, hermit and 
M. (Bas. Men. May i), f.442''. 

Pelagia (*^\եղեւէիսւ) of Antioch, 
V. and M. (Bas. Men. Oct. 8), 

f- 443- 
Questions of Khosrov II, king 
of Persia, on the matter of 
the quarrel of the Monophy- 
sites, f. 443''. 

JcreiTiiali the Prophet (Bas. Men. 

May i), f. 44.5. 
Codratus of Nicomedia and his 

companions, MM. (Bas. Men. 

May 9). f-447՛'- 

Hesperus (MS. \}սպերիոս) and 
his wife Zoe and two sons 
(Bas. IMen. May 2), f 44S''. 

George and Khosrov, MINI, in 
Armenia (9th cent.), f. 449. 

Timothens the reader, and his 
wife Maura, MM. in Egypt 
(Bas. Men. ]\Iay 3), f. 449. 

Galenus (^\>.աւլթւոս) the philoso- 
pher, M. f. 450. 

Nathan the Prophet, f. 450. 
(See also Feb. 8.) 

Eli (,he High Priest, f. 45o^ 

Siivanus, bishop of Gaza, M. 
(Bas. Men. May 4), f. 4.'-,o''. 

Justin the Apologist, M. (Bas. 
Men. June i ), f. 45 1 . 

George the Blind, of Ardjesh in 
Aiinenia, f. 4/51. 

Irene (ԵրՐ՚է)^ V. and M. (Bas. 
Men. May 5), f 452. 

Job the Just (Bas. Men. May 6), 

f. 4,54". 
A])parition of the Cross at Jeru- 
salem (a.d. յ՛՜,!) (Bas. Men. 
May 7), f. 456". 






































569. „ 

570. 9 

571. „ 

572. „ 

573. 10 


1 I 




J 6 

The Sons of Thunder, f. 457՚>. 

(See also Dec. 28.) 
Commemoration of the Virgin 

Vardeni (Rose), f. 459. 
Akakios of Cappadocia, soldier, 

M. (Bas. Men. May 7), f.459''. 
Simeon, a disciple, one of the 

seventy-two, M. in Bostra of 

Syria (Bas. Men. Apr. 29 ?), 

f. 460. 
Commemoration of Turulius 

(^իւրիւղիոս), llishop, f. 460. 

Arsenius the hermit (Bas. Men. 

May 8), f. 460. 
The Holy Innocents, f. 461. 

(See also Jan. 8.) 
Christophorus, M. (Bas. Men. 

May 9), f. 462. 
Gernianus I, patriarch of Con- 
stantinople (Bas. Men. May 

12), f. 463"- 
Mocius {\]՝ով/^քււՐոս) the priest, 

M. (Bas. Men. May 1 1). f. 4^4. 
Isaiah the Prophet (Bas. Men. 

May 9), f. 464. 
Epiphanius of Cyprus (Bas. Men. 

May 12), £465. 
Glyceria {^\.ղերիկհ\^ . and M. 

(Bas. ]\Ien. May 13), f. 466^ 
Sosipater and Jason, disciples of 

Paul (Bas. Men. May 27), f. 

467. (See the same article 

on June 2.) 
Epimachus and Gordianus, MM. 

(Bas. IMen. May 9), f 468. 
Isidorus of Alexandria, soldier, 

M. (Bas. Men. May 14), f.468. 
Myropeof Chios, M. (Bas. Men. 

July 13), f. 468. 
Paulinus, Ileraclius, and Benc- 

dimus of Athens, M. (Bas. 

Men. May 1.5), f. 46cS\ 
John, bisho]) of Colonia in Ar- 
menia Minor (Bas. Men. Dec. 

y), f 468''. 
Zachariah the Projihet (Bas. 

Men. Feb. 8), f. 46y^ 
Abdjesu {\՝յւդիշաս) and Abdas 

{\՝յւդաւ), bishops, and their 

comjianions, 1\IM. in Persia 

(Bas. iVIen. May 16 — Assem. 

I. 144), f. 470. 
Bachtisoes (AIS. \՝յպիշսյս, Abd- 

jesu), Simeon, and Isaac, MM. 

in Persia (Bas. Men. May 15), 

f. 470". 
Finding of the Holy Cross at 

Jerusalem, f. 471''. 





574. lo 

575. II 

576. 12 

577. „ 

578. 13 

579. „ 

580. „ 



















590. „ 

591. „ 

592. 21 

593. „ 

594. 2 2. 













The day of the entry of Noah 

into the ark, f. 472. 
Soloehanus (MS. \]ողոքսոՆ՝) and 

his companions, MM. (Bas. 

Men. May 17), f. 472''. 
Hyacinthus {(\ակթ,թռս), M. at 

Amastris (Bas. Men. July 18), 

f. 474- 
Patricius, bishop of Prusa, and 

his companions (Bas. Men. 

May 19), f. 474"- 
Ascalon (MS. \\սկղս,ս), M. in 

Egypt (Bas. Men. May 20), 

f. 475. 

Yesandoukht [Լ^^ևղա՚ևգուխտ) of 

Bethula ({^Լթուչա) in Ger- 

manica ? {յերկրէՆ գևրւՐա՚նէ^ 
կևց.-ոց), M., f. 475. 

Talelaeus {{ձ^ալիլոս) the physi- 
cian, M. in Syria (Bas. Men. 
May 20). f. 475^ 

Constantine the Great, and his 
mother Helen (Bas. Men. 
May 21), f. 476. 

Theodotus (MS. {ձ^էոդիաո՚ն) of 
Ancyra, and his companions 
(Bas. Men. May 18), f. 478. 

CoUuthuS (MS. կռ-քոսթոս) of 

Thebais, M. (Bas. Men. May 

19), f. 47«''- 
John of the Well («|r%A)> 

anachoret, f. 479. 
Feast of the Finger of St. Peter, 

f. 482. 
Basiliscus, of Amasia, soldier, INI. 

(Bas. Men. May 22), f.484. 
Therapontes (MS. [ձ^ևրապիո՚ե), 

bishop of Cyi)rus, M. (Bas. 

Men. May 25), f. 485. 
Simeon Stylites of Antioch, the 

elder (Bas. Men. May 23), f. 


Theodora and Didymus of Alex- 
andria, MM. (Bas. Men. May 
27), f. 487. 

David and Gourgen, brothers, 
MM. in Armenia (9th cent.), 

f. 4«7^ . 
Ashot I, king of Armenia (9th 

cent.). Beffill. \՝^քլաէի'ն թա^ 
գւսւ^ուէն ւէսոգկհ I ^ագրաէոու^ 



ք. 488. 

Helicdnida of Thessalonica, M. 

(Bas. IMen. May 28), f. 488. 
]\Iaruthas, bishop of Martyropo- 

lis(Bas. Men. Feb. 16), f.489. 
Sahac {\]սւՀակ) the Armenian, 

monk and M. under Valens 

Mareri. May. 

595. 22 29 

596. 23 30 

597. „ „ 

598. 24 31 


599. 25 I 


?? 31 














609. 30 6 


610. 1 7 

(Bas. Men. May 30). Begin. 

\]ուրբ Հայրն մեր \]աՀակ էր 
ր ^^nn-uJna ա^րյարՀէե - "՛է 
սյռգւսլ • • , I. 489* 

Hermias (MS. ՜կրևմիաս) of 
Comana, soldier, M. (Bas. 
Men. May 31), f.489''. 

Justinus of Rome and his com- 
panions, MM. (Bas. Men. 
June i), f. 490. 

Finding of the relics of Thad- 
daeus the Apostle and St. 
Santoukht. Begin, y^pbutuj 

ah աԾէսՀ^աճոք վարու֊ռ l|Anii#^ 

կոս • • , f. 490''. 

Thecla and Mary, nuns in Persia, 
MM., f. 492^ 

Peter, Dionysius, Paul, and An- 
drew, MM. (Bas. Men. May 

15), f- 493"- 
Invasion of Turks (Tatars) into 
Vaspuracan (Armenia) in 467 
Arm.= ioi8 a. d., and trans- 
ference of the throne of the 
dynasty of the Arzrounik to 
Sebaste. Begin, ^է^արթեաւ, 

ահ-էսսէսսէո բէսրկոէ-քօ-էւն ր 
•[երայ քրիստո՚նէէց, ք. 493՛'- 

Moses the Aethiopian (Bas. 

Men. Aug. 28), f. 494''. 
Sosipater and Jason, f. 495. (See 

May 14.) 
Lucillianus (MS. ] ուկիա՚նոս) 

and his companions, MM. 

(Bas. Men. June 3), f. 49,5''. 
Dorotheus, bishop of Tj-rus, M. 

(Bas. Men. Oct. 9), l 496. 
iMetrophanes, Inshop of Con- 
stantinople (Bas. Men. June 

4), f. 496. 
Philemon, f. 497''. 
Nicanderand MarcianuSjSoldiers, 

MM. (Bas. Men. June 5), 

f. 497"- 
Cyril (MS. \Հի..րենհս), bishop 

of Gortyna in Crete, M. (Bas. 

Men. June 14), f 497^ (See 

also July 12.) 

by the name կիսրեղ = Ըյո\) 

bishop of Jerusalem, and Anna 

his mother, MM. (Bas. Men. 

Oct. 28— Boll. May 4), f.49«''- 

Ilesychius (MS. \]ու.քէոս) of 
Andrapina in Bithynia, abbot, 
f. 500. 



611. 1 

61:2. 2 

613. 3 

614. „ 

615. 4 

616. „ 












































1 1 









Sausanna ({իսա՚ն) and Shushan- 
na (Հ՝ ^ուշա՚ն), sistei's, ofTau- 
romenium in Sicily, f. 5°°''- 

Thcodonis of Euchaita, the 
General (Bas. Men. June 8), 
f. 501. 

Alexander and Antonina, MM. 
(Bas. Men. June 10), f. 503. 

Pelasfia the penitent, of Antioch 
(Bas. Men. Get. 8), f. .503''. 

Olbianus, bisiiop, and his dis- 
ciples, ՝MM. (Bas. Men. ]\Iay 
4), f. 504.. 

Barliashomins (MS. [\արգաշ^ 
յէ՚ն), liishop, and his sixteen 
disciples, MI\I. in Persia (Boll. 
Jan. 14 — Assem.I.i I i),f.504. 

Barnabas, the apostle (Bas. Men. 
June 11), f. 504. 

Akakios, M. at Miletus (Bas. 
Men. July 28), f. 505^. 

Onuphrius and other anachorets 
(Bas. Men. June 1 2), f. 50.5''. 

Timothens, bishop of Prusa, INI. 
(Bas. Men. June 10), f. 507. 

Antonina of Nicaea, M. (Bas. 
jMen. June 12), f. 507. 

Eustachius, companion of St. 
Andrew the Ai-ostle, f. 507^ 

Aquilina of Bibliojiolis in Pales- 
tine, M. (Bas. Men. June 13), 

Theophancs of Antioch, recluse, 
and Pansemna, the penitent 
(Boll. June 10), f. 508''. 

Cyriaeus [կիւրակկ) and his 
sister Parasceue {[Հպ՚բս՚թ), 



Elisha the Projihet (Bas. Men. 

June 14), f 510''. 
Dulas of Zephyra (MS. ՏԼեՆ/,,/,) 

in Cilicia,' M. (Bas.՝ Men. 

June 15), f. 513. 

BonifacinS (]\1Տ. || ո՚Նխ/ւաւէւույ) 

of Rome, M. at Tarsus (Boll. 

May 14), f- 51.3- . 
Joscjih of Devin, ]\1. in Armenia 

(a. I). 1 1 70), f. 514. 
Manuel (MS. Samuel), Sabel 

(MS. Thomas), and Ismael 

(Bas. Men. June 17), f. ^i,^. 
Zosimus, soldier, I\T. (Bas. Men. 

June ly), f 515''. 
Julianus of J"՝<i՝ypt, and his com- 

jianions, MM. (Bas. Men. 

June 21), f. ,'5l5^ 
Theodorus or Thoros ((ւ)»ոՀւու/), 

Armenian monk of Sebaste, 



634. 17 

635. ,. 

639. „ 

640. 21 

641. „ 











Leontius, soldier, and his com- 
])anions, MM. (Bas. Men. 
June 18), f. 518. 

Stei)hen, Armenian bishop of 
Sebaste, and two monks, MM. 

(a.D. 1387). JiCffi?!. (]աւ/իՆ 
ոճ It. iq թուասս՚՚Ն/ւՆ Հայոօ 
«!/#/» ոլքե ^արաբսէրո I ..,1.^1 Օ . 

Thais (V^iiiyo/u) the prostitute 

(Boll. Oct. 8), f. 521. 
Phebronia, V. and M.(Bas. Men. 

June 25), f. 521'՝. 
Zakarias, catholicos of Aghtha- 

mar in Armenia (a. D. 1393). 

jj6(JIU, ^^^սրբազս/ն ռա^էս^ 
սայսւպետն մեո ոսյ^ր ^^ պռա^ 
II ՜նալսա « արն սա^ 

/քոս# utfTulTuji սւսլսւս *էԱյրՆ 


V ■ • J- 523- 













յ uly 























Silas and Silvanns, disciples of 
Paul (Bas. Men. July 30), f. 

Zenon and Zena,MM.(Bas. Men. 

June 23), f. ,523''. 
Aristocles (]\IS. Aristoteles), 

j)riest, and Uemetrianus, dea- 
con, etc. (Bas. Men. June 23), 

f. 524. 
Eustochius {^ւստաքկոս) the 

priest, his son Olliianus, etc. 

(Bas. Men. June 23), f. 524''. 
Peter and Paul, chief Apostles 

(Bas. Men. June 29), f. ,525. 
The Twelve Aj)ostles (with a 

short biography) (Bas. Men. 

June 30), f. 527. 

Cosmas and Damian, MM. at 
Rome (Bas. ]\Ien. July i), f. 


Quintus (կոյինգոս), of Phryo-ia, 
M. (Boll. July 2), f. 529. ՝՜ 

Finding of the box of the B. V. 
Mary (Bas. Men. July 2), f. 

Bianorus and Silvanusof Pisidia, 
MM. (Bas. Men. July 9), f 

. 530"- 

Khosrov of Gantzae in Agliou- 
ania, M. Bcf/ii/. \ ]ու-րր վկայ՚յւ 

որ \\էոսրույ էր ր Հճէսե^էս ոա.^ 
ւյառէ- Հ nnutulilitf ... 1. ,'}3^* 

Eusignius (i\IS. Dfiifli/inu) of 
Antioch, M. (Bas. Men. Aug. 

5), f՝. .W.i''- 
Babylas, bishop of Antioch, and 

his 84 disciples, ]\IM., ք^Յշ. 
Hyacinthus of Caesarea in Ca]i- 

padocia, M. (Bas. Men. July 

3). f- 532"- 




653. 29 

654. 30 











659. 4 

661. „ 

662. 5 

663. 6 


666. 7 

667. 8 

668. q 

















Astius, bishop of Durazzo (^IS. 
'Հ^րաքոք) (Bas. Men. JiJy 6), 

f- 533- 

6 Procopius of Jerusalem, and liis 

companions, ]\IM. (Bas. Men. 
July 8 — Assem. II. 169), f 

7 Romanus and David, brothel's, 

apostles of Russia, f. 534. 

8 Thomas, archbishop of Canter- 

bury (Boll. Dec. 29), f. 536. 

9 An-nes of Rome, V. and M. (Bas. 

'Men. July 5), f. 537. 
„ 45 Martyrs of Nicopolis (Bas. 
Men. July 10 — Assem. II. 

1.59). f- ՅՅ?'- 
I o Serapion of Macedonia. M. (Bas. 

Men. July 13), f 538^. 
„ Prochis and Hilarius (իլարիոե), 

ձՈւ (Bas. Men. Julv 12), 

f. 5.38"- 
„ Peregrinus, Lucianus, etc. i\IM. 
(Bas. Men. July 7), f. 540. 
Nativity of St. John the Pre- 
cursor (Bas. Men. June 24), f. 


Aiisteus ? (\\ււԼ-սաիոս) of Tvana, 
the physician, M. under Dio- 
cletian, f. 541 . 

Cyril, bishop of Gortyna in Crete 
՜ (Bas. Men. July 9), f. 541. 

Melkiseth and Carapet, JOI. in 
Armenia (a.d. 1403). Begin. 

t՛ Հրամանս ւսԾայրն Գ՚^Ր 

"•""3 ՏԿ''' • • jf- 541՛'- 
Abdalmessiah {\\բգւյ՝ս&<;), M., 

f 542^ 
Pancratius (\՝^ագարաա), bishop 
of Tauromenium (Bas. Men. 

Feb. 9), f. 544- 

15 Cyricus(l|^^a»^<ii/)and his mother 

՜ Julitta (]5as. Mtn. July 15), 

f- 547- 

16 Patermuthius,Coprius, and Alex- 

ander, hermits, MI\I. (Bas. 
Men. July 9), f. 548. 

1 7 Athenogenes, bishop of Sebaste, 

and his ten disciples, M5I. 
(Bas. Men. July 16), f. 549. 

1 8 Alarina of Antioch in Pisidia, 

V. and M. (Bas. Men. July 

1 7), f- 5.50- 

19 Dius of Constantinople, abbot 

(Bas. Men. July 19), f.551. 
„ Eustathius of Ancyra, soldier, M. 
(Bas. Men. July 28), f SSi՝'. 

20 Theodorus, bishop of Cyrene in 



Hrotits. July. 

675. 15 

676. 16 

677. „ 

678. 1 7 

679. „ 

680. 18 

681. „ 

682. „ 

683. 19 
684.. „ 

685. 20 

686. 21 

687. „ 

688. „ 

689. 22 

690. 23 

691. 24 

692. „ 

694. 26 

695. 27 









693. 2.5 31 


Lvbia (Bas. Men. Julv 4), f. 

Simeon Salus (\\ղուաշ), and 

John, hermit of Edessa (Bas. 

!Men. July 21), f. 552''. 

Mary, V. and M. (Bas. Men. 

July 12), f 5,54՛'- 
Mary Magdalene (Bas. Men. 

July 22)^, f 5ձ5- 
Phocas, bishop of Rome (?) (Bas. 

Men. July 23), f 555. 
Stephanos of Siunik (8th cent.). 

Christina (MS. ՝\*^իստո%է) of 

Tarsus, V. and ^I. (Bas. ^len. 

July 24), f. 556^ 
Olympias of Constantinople, the 

widow (Bas. ^len. Julv 25), f 

Anna and Joachim, parents of 

the B. V. ]\Iary (Bas. Men. 

Jtdy 25), f. 557՜ 
Eupraxia of Constantinojile. \ . 

(Bas. Men. July 25), f. ձՏք- 
^lartha, mother of Simeon Sty- 

lites (the elder), (Bas. Men. 

July 5)> f- 55^- 

Ilermolaus {^pJhqtujnu) of Ni- 
comedia, priest, and his com- 
panions, MM. (Bas. Men. 
July 26), f. 558. 

Callinicus of Gangra, M. (Bas. 
IMen. July 29), f. 559. 

Apollonius of Iconium, ISl. (Bas. 
IMen. July 9), f. S59՝'- 

Theodota and her three sons, ՝Sl. 
in Nicaea (Bas. Men. Dec. 22), 

f- 559"- 
Goharine and his three brothers 

{Գո^արի՚նևա-նք^՜ճւ՜Տւ. in Sc- 

baste (1 2th cent.), f 560. 
Titus, disciple of Paul (Bas. Men. 

Aug. 25), f- 561. 

Lucia, V. and j\I. in Campania 
(Bas. Men. July 6), f. 562. 

Cindaeus (MS. կեՆդիոս) of Sal- 
mina in Pamphvlia, priest, 
M. (Bas. Men. July it), f .562. 

Leontius the priest and his com- 
panions, M^I. in Armenia 
(5th cent.), f. 56շ^ 

The Maccabees : Eleazar the 
Aged, Shamuni and her three 
sons ( Bas. ^Men. Aug. i ), f. 564''. 

Finding of the relics of St. Ste- 
phen the Protomartyr (Bas. 
Men. Aug. 2), f. 566. 









697. 29 



Dalmatus the alibot (Bus. ]\Icn. 

Sophia and her three daugh- 
ters (Bas. Men. Sept. 16), 
f. 568. 

Commemoration of the Ark of 
Moses, f. 569. 











Transfiguration of our Lord 
(Bas. Men. Aug՝. 6). Begin. 

Հ՚^լա՚եղապա^ք իւորՀրգոյե 
ոի nnnn Հսյլլսսւսէպլսլ. Լարէւ Ա. 
կրօՆբ ԼկԼղԼցսոյ . . . , ք. 57°''. 

Vardan the General, and his 
companions, MM. in Armenia 
(5thcent.), f. 57i\ 

Dometius (MS. 'Հ^ոմետիսւ՚եոս), 
hermit in Syria (Bas. Men. 
Oct. 4), f- 574՛'- 

JIarinus of Anazarba, M. (Bas. 
Men. Aug. 8), f. 575. 

Gregoris IT, Gregoris III, and 

Nerses IV, Catholiei of the 

Armenians (nth and 12th 

cent.), f. 575". 

9 Antoninus of Alexandria, M. 

(Bas. Men. Aug. 8), f. 577''. 
„ JT\ron, bishop of Crete (Bas. 

Men. Aug. 8), f. 57 7^ 
10 Story of Josaphat and Barlaam, 
ff-57«''-589՛'-— This ends with 
the following- (17th cent.?) 
memorandum of the transla- 
tor : ^ ' nn էլ ես \ jLitjuai սեոաւոր 
օւսւՆա lu I uuini.h-n i fiiutinuiP 
ա •yfuujtjtnulrr uuJi'iL /ւ ՕաՆրլ. 
է/էոռր ր ytutnl; Ծսւ inuintun 
uinuinUiui ասւոգմանեոհ atuiu 
ր Վա/ բԱէրոաւՆէ ձե՜էԼԱէա1}լ Al^ 
լււանր Արու ւսաւոուօյէ-որրէ I.e. 

՚ Which also I, Asat, sinner, 
the servant of God, with 
much labour and industry 
summarizing little out of 
much, did translate into the 
Armenian tongue,by thchand 
of an honourable prince.' 

This ^IS. was be(|ueathe(l in 17 13 l)_y Archbishop 
Marsh, whose autogra])h, witih the date 1690 and 
the words ' Kx Dono 1). fi'. (}.' (the ff doulitless 
standing as usual for F), is on f i. It is no. 1328 
in vol. ii. pt. ii. (p. 56) of Bernard's 'Cataiogi 
librorum manuscrijrforum Angliic ct Ilibernia՛.' 
Its division into three volumes took place after it 
came into the Bodleian, and ajijiarenll^- in the 
j)resent century. 


MS. Arm. e. 2 — Pseudo-Prochoros, etc., A.D. 1324. 

Oriental glazed brown paper. Size, 7x5 in. 
Text, 5J X 3 J in., of 19 lines to the page. Ff. 353. 
Writing, bolorgir of 14th cent. Oriental binding, 
at one time fastened by 2 thongs and 3 studs. 

The contents are : — 

1. Pseudo-Prochoros: Acta loannis, in 10 chapters, 

called in old Armenian bibliography "|/»i»^ 
[սորո՚ն (Prochoron), f. i . One or two leaves at 
the beginning are missing in the first hand of 
the MS., which commences with the follow- 
ing words of the 1st chapter (f. 3) • • • երևք է 

հ-ուԼ^ և. լևրի՚ն. ձւ ապա եկեաչ %աս մի ^ե^ 

գիսքաոս^, etc., is supjjlied by a quite modern 
hand on a detached paper in cursive charac- 
ter. Cf Th. Zahn's Greek text (Erlangen, 
1S80), on p. xxiii of which this inedited 
Armenian translation is referred to. 

2. The Apocalypse. (քայանութիւՆ ան (\ո<1ան^ 

Նոէ- \ ^ւևաաոան\է։^ I. I Օ y . 

3. Life of John of the՜ Well {{\ով<1ա'ն%է;ս *1-բ1-ցք֊). 

Jjf'gUl, y\p^ ոաէ ռսասէ^ո ոոու֊մ՝ ահուն կո 

Օուղիա, etc., ք. 140՛'. (Cf. Livcs of Fathers, 
ed. Venice, 1855, I. 113-125.) 

4. Life of John the Calybite — wanting the last 

leaf. Jier/hl. (\աւ/ս ժամս/նակաց թագաւո^ 
րոլթԼա՚ն՚ն \\րկագէ^ոսի, CtC, ք. 154 ('^^- Լ 

126-137, 1- ւ8). 

5. Life of Alexius, the voluntarily poor. Taken 

from the Yaysmavourk, 17th March (cf no. 
30, col. 56, in this catalogue). Begiti,. \\յր nUb 

էր h ^^ւոէքայեռւոէւ nain աջի՛ն մե^ւսաու^ l"l^ 

Հւ ա1յու% սորւս \\ւրրււրանոս /լ ւոսսւլ 

ահ- սյոօքժ իռ^ 1ւ intuntui^ կՒ՝^ Նորսյ . « . , 1. I7I 

(էծ. I. 138-161). This is the shorter compila- 
tion, and our ]\IS. gives some preferable 

6. Martyrdom of James, the brother of John the 

Evangelist. Begin. յՀառագայթ արփիա_ 
'^nujt և. ա՚նպարէսգրելի^ ctC, I. 184* 

7. loannes Vardapet Erzenkatzi (13th cent.) : 

Metrical discourse on the human nature, and 
]iraises to the Creator, composed in popular 

Armenian. y^^nJu/l/fiufi վարգաէէէԼտի Լ՚ւրէկա.^ 
ու ու tuuuinlfui։ nut it a \ւսւ1էաւորսւկէսնօ ի Լււրսէսդ 

սարոկւս էին րսոէ^չժե Աք ս. ս mint Id It սյրէսրո^ 
որ՛ն ր սարէւկէս ւհոօն ս1։ րւէոււակաՆ Atu ւՆրւ^ : 

The first trWo verses run thus : 

I է^րՀ՚էէԱ lui I I utlintTju nt^ an Mn կւքնքյ UJ^ 

[|/i unbin խեւր nt միէոո nt, խասսովէ t /ար^ 

գոյն : ք. 221. 

8. The Catholicos Zakaria (loth cent.): Sermon 

on the Passion of our Ijord, delivered on 
(iood Friday. Brgin. \^րէկ /ձ<^ծ/ք և '^5/""֊ 

էէսվւաո- >A^"/ ^աչէէււլոու-Ն^ etc., 1. 229 . 

F 2 




9. The same : Sermon on tlie Burial of our Lord, 
delivered on the Great Saturday. Be/jin. 

• Հերհեեաե h ււնւսռեւոսսն ժամու֊ աւոէ-ՈԱ 
ովևցերորդ ասուր, etC, f. 262. 

10. Life of St. Nei-ses I, Catholicos, the grandson 
of St. Gregory the Illuminator (attributed to 
Mesrob Eretz of Vayotz-dzor, in the loth 

cent.). Begin. Հ^ութԼտասՆ ամի մնհ^է՚ն ^րգա^ 

տայ "նսաաւ, etc., ք. aiS/՝՝. (Published at 
INIadras, 177,5, and ag-ain at Venice in 1853, 
at p. 118 of vol. 6 of the Little Series of 
Classics. Also translated in V. Langlois's 
Coll. des Hist. Arm., 1869, ii. pp. 17-44.) 
It ends with the passage •..£-«. ու^է^ե դեկր 

՛հմա IJ եսոոպ ա taiLuntn հ*-Ր որ անոէ-Այնեբսյս 
\\՝աշգոց, etc. 

11. Aristotle's letter to Alexander on ^ irtue. 

Befflll. ^Հ^ովեւ1ւ ե՛ն գեոևռիկ^ռն U. պարսաւելր 

գարշելիքն, etc, ff. 348-353. (Published 
together with the works of David the Philo- 
sopher, Venice, 1833, pp. 629-635.) Two 
leaves are wanting after f.348, and the last leaf 
of the treatise is supplied by a later hand. 

The copyist added to each treatise a postscript, 
asking the reader to prav for him and the owner 
of the MS.—see ff. 32, 43". 46^ 53՛՛. 73. ^o^ ^5՛, 
96, 105, 184, 220^ 287, 348. Only in that which 
follows the Apocalypse (fi՝. 139-140) does he give 
any personal details : there he says that he is called 
Stephanos the Scril^e [գպէր), and that he has 
written this MS. in the year 773 Arm. = 1324 a. d., 
in the convent at Skevra (in Cilicia) at the request 
of Abraham ' the aged monk.' 

The two veUum fl^'-lcaves once in this volume, of 
four pages each, and both palimpsest, have been trans- 
ferred to f. 26 of the collection of fly-leaves which 
forms no. 45 in this catalogue (IMS. Arm. b. 1). 

This SIS. was bought from Mr. Joseph Bayan 
on Sept. 12, 1883. 


MS. Laud. Or. 21 — Prayerbook, 16th cent., etc. 

Paper. Size 4X 2'1 in. Binding, white vellum, 
with 2 clasps. 

A pocket-book consisting of an irregular compil- 
ation, by different writers, of unconnected articles, 
either in bolorgir or in otergir. The original 
nucleus of it (ff. 42-62) is in a more regular 
bolorgir writing. 

The small size of the volume shows that it was 
intended to be carried by the owTier as a prayer- 
book, and at the same time as a charm against 
dangers. It was owned by one Pirzade [փէրղատ^) 
of Persia, whose name is inserted at the end of the 
original writing, on f. 62՝^. He has, however, also 

utilized as a note-book the blank pages which had 
been left at the beginning and end. 

The contents are — to begin with the 
part (ff. 42-62), which is a collection mostly of 
well-known pra3'ers — as follows : — 

1. Prayer of Nerses Shnorhali. Beyin. ձ^աւատով_ 

lunuinntJtiJUntP, t. 4^' 

2. The Nicene Creed. Begin. Հ^աւատամք ի մի 

աձ^, Լ 50^ 

3. ^կ ամենակալ, ք. ^ք. 

5. A magical jirayer for preservation. Begin. \}ւ. 

ես էսւՈյնայն ժամ ռայս սյսեմ, otc, է. 59 * 

6. Prayer for the intercession of the Holy Cross. 

Begin. \ ՜^արեխօսութեսյմի սբ ե սւ^այքւն 
■նշանի, etc., ff. 60՚'-6շ''. 

This contains a long list of more than 40 shrines 
of the Cross, with the names of the localities, 
which were for the most part in Armenia. 

Aihlifions of Pirzade in had notergir : 

7. Scribblings of no importance, ff. 1-4. 

8. An itinerary of a considerable portion of the 

world, with the names of the places visited 
by the w-riter, ff. 4՚'-ււ. 

9. The Song of the Pilgrim, of which the first 

verse is : '| արիրիՆ կեաՆքն k լալու-. , ff. I3- 


10. Various geographical notes, tf. 64-68. 

11. Italian words and expressions in Armenian 

characters, ff. 69-73. 

12. Ave Maria and Pafer nosfer, Latin in Armenian 

characters, ff. 85՚'-90. 

13. Incantations, ff. 90-93. 

B^ some other hand in bolorgir: 

14. Prayers taken from the Psalms and the Com- 

mon Prayerbook ((] ժամագիրք), ff. 23-33. 

The writing of the original part of the MS. is 
proliably of the beginning of the 16th cent. As 
for Pirzade's part, one of the later owners, he men- 
tions two dates : on f. 62'', 'Aleppo 15 March 1051 
Arm.' (1602 A.D.) ; and on i. 3, 'Paris 15 March 
1056 Arm.' (1607 A.D.). 

On f. 1", at top, is written the name Morfara S՞ 
Croce, and in the middle of the jiage an Arabic 
note followed by the words Bmptus a lioherio /,'/՛/ 
1612 Aprilis xviij՞. On f. I*" we tind the name 
Lewis owen and another Arabic note, followed by 
the partly obliterated words Alexander Hope de 
Proitincia de Sa=Lopia. Anglia. — the name Hope 
being, however, just doubtful. 

This IMS. was presented by Archbishop Laud in 
1635, and was once referenced as Laud. A. 33. It 
also bears inside the no. 163, apparently written 
by the R. Ely above mentioned. 





MS. Arm. g. 4 (R)— Phylactery, A. D. 1706-7. 

Vellum roll. Size, i8 ft. 1 1 in. by 3 in. in width. 
"Writing, notergir. 

In old Armenian biljliograpliy, this sort of 
roll is named <1|ա<^<^ւււ1!»ա^, i.e. ' ])hylact.cr3՛.' It 
was used either as a handy prayerhook, or as an 
amulet, protecting the person who wrote his name 
on it and carried it about him from all sorts of acci- 
dents, whether on land or at sea : accordingly it con- 
tains prayers appropriate to this object. This super- 
stitious custom is met with chiefly in the i6th and 
lytb centuries. 

The present roll contains the following articles, 
intermixed with pictures: — 

1. The prayer for the use of every believer, 

ձ^աւատով^ խոստովւսՆիյ՝, CtC, by NerSCS 

Clayetsi, with his full-length portrait at 
head, surmounted by a picture of a vase of 
liowers. The course of the praj'er is also 
broken by two pictures, one a half-length 
figure of Jesus Christ, and the other repre- 
senting the Crucifixion — the latter having 
more connexion with the following article. 

2. Prayer to Jesus Christ crucified. Begin. («)»ա֊ 

գլսւոո ^iian ապսէ1.է1է &աոսււ^Մւոռ^ CtC. XOl- 

lowed by a jiicce of 4 verses, beginning with 

tain ի ^(uujunnu լսաւսյրրն : 

3. Short devotional or incantatory sentences, five 

in numVier, each preceded In^ a special picture, 
lioth the prayers and pictures being executed 
as medallions. They are : — 

a. The Virgin and Child, followed by a 
])rayer to the Virgin and All Saints. 

JM'fJiU. I ՜^էսոԵխօսուէժ Բ սռ էսհ^ւսհՆ^ն : 

Ն. Portrait of a king (St. Theodosius ?), 
followed by a prayer for kings. Hctjhi. 

V/?i-/i uin \ժսՅդստւոոէսո Հա՚էւոու-լէէրէ ctC. 

c. Picture of a ship containing St. Phocas, 
the Bishoji, protector of seamen, and 
another person, followed by a iiraj'cr 
to the Saint. Jii'fjhi. IJ/i ւ\էոկաս 

եպրսեոաոս, etc. 

(Լ Picture of the sea-monster swallowing 
Jonah, followed by the 1st verse of the 
prayer of Jonah. 

e. Six-winged seraph-head, followed by a 
sentence beginning at: '|՝՛^/՛ ՛//""՝>/ 

ւոոոանան U- լւևո1^ր ^աւՆ ttli n L iil, ithn, 


4. ' Prayer to the patriarch Abraham,' consisting 

of a )>aragrn])h referring to Gen. xxii. էյ«- 

էաո \ յւրաՀսււՐ ոորոի՚ն իւ֊ր ո |>ւ/ս/<^ա£, etc. 

This is surmounted by a picture of Abrahanrs 
sacrifice of Isaac. 

5. The Genealogy of our Lord, from Matt. i. J-i 7, 

written in red and lilack diagonal lines 
forming a net- work, the spaces of which are 
filled with conventional floral ornamentation. 
Eighteen portraits of patiiarchs, forming six 
horizontal rows, are also inserted, at the be- 
ginning and end and in the course of the 

6. Prayer to our Lord in commemoration of his 

wounded side. Begin, ձ^ոգի \\J սրբևա ղիս. 
etc. This is surmounted by a picture of the 
sacred chalice, in which stands a figure of 
our Lord holding a wafer and bestowing the 
benediction, while seraphs serve as supporters 
to the chalice. 

7. Prayer to the archangels St. (rabriel and St. 

Michael, and to all the celestial host. Begin. 
\՝Նսկիւչբն \՝Ji- ձ^այր սբ, etc. 1ո this prayer 
are addresses to 28 angels, under their names, 
and with the addition of the special titles 
appropriate to their protecting functions. The 
prayer is preceded by a figure of an angel 
bearing a two-belted globe surmounted by a 

8. Prayer to St. Sargis the General, and his son 

Martyros. Begin, ՜կր^՚նիկ JtS֊ էչաւրակաՆ 
քի, etc. In 14 strophes, the initials of which 
form the words էյ^ մեքՒէ վկայիս կ<^. At the 
head is a picture representing St. Sargis on 
horseback holding a club, and St. Martyros, 
who is depicted as a child, riding behind 

9. The Evening Prayer, []րգի \\j կև'նգա%սոյ, 

etc., of St. Gregory of Narek, j)reeeded by a 
picture of the Saint. 
10. Another Prayer on the same subject (without 

title), by an anonymous author. Begin. yjS- 

։օււ.իս1Սնսյկա1ւ որ է^էաո ft սսարհ՚ն կոոսն, etc. 

This ])hylaetery was possessed by a certain 
Agham [\\ւլայ՝), who has inserted his name in the 
title of each prayer — a condition necessary to pur 
in operation the ])rotecting virtue of the sacred 
amulet. And with this same idea the copyist ends 
his writing with this l)izarre sentence : ՛ Հ,"լ/ր Jtp՛ 

ոուեոկիՆս ՄԱ սլլ եո[աե i /ւսթոսՆ անու֊Ն ոո՛ i -^րե^ 

ցաւ թվէՆ ',ւ:ձ\\լ[,Ն. աւԱ՚ն.՝ 'Our Father which art 
in heaven, hallowed be Matlios ' (Matthew?) 'thy 
name. Written in the year 1156. Amen.' The 
year mentioned = 1706-7 a.d. 

This MS. was bought from the Rev. S. Baronian 
in July, 18S7. 


MS. Arm. d. 10— Liturgical, A.D. 1674- 

Size, ioix7f in. Ef. iv-12. Written in 
notergir, by the Rev. lacob (James) Grigorentz, 8 
Jan. 167I, at the reipiest of Thomas Mareshall, as 
stated on f. ly''. Rinding of 19th cent. 




Contents : — 

1. Formulas of the confession and ahsolntion of a 

penitent. BegUl. \^՝եղսյյ ամհնասուրբ ևրրոր^ 
գութ&աՆ Հօր, etC, f. I*". 

2. A short note on St. Gregory՛ the Illuminator, 

f. շ^ 

3. Nicene Creed, in the translation of Armenian 

Roman Catholics, f 3. 

4. Canticle for the Epiphany. Begin. [Հղէո/ե ընդ 

oua լժագճսւոր փւսռւսռ • • • , I. ?, 

5. Profession of faith for newly baptized persons, 

f. 3. — It differs fi-om the text of the Armenian 
fi. Litany of our Lord, after the Latin Church, 
f 3b. 

7. Litany of All Saints, after the Latin Church, 

8. Praj-er of St. Thomas Aquinas. Begin. |'/>"'֊ 

ոհ\գ /^"y "/'Afl » ան\աս ե- ujbujuMinnt-tP* « • , I. o . 

9. Prayer in verse on the Passion of our Lord. 

y ^սէոու֊ահ- u. էյէէր բա՛նգ անմաոէղա՚ն^ I. Q. 

10. Note of the writer, f. 9՝՛. 

This MS. was formerly referenced as Bodl. Or. 
529, and at an earlier period as Arch. C. 47. It 
was in the Bodleian at least as far back as 1701. 


MS. Marsh 128 — Laws, etc., A.D. 1617. 

Turkish glazed paper. Size, 10 x 6|^ in. Text, 
/f X 4I, in 2 cols, of 27 lines each. Ff 186 (fF. i*, '', 
95'', 99՚'֊ւօ.5՛', 183 and 184 are blank). It contains 
two pieces by different hands, both incorrect : the 
former part, extending to f. 99, is written in noter- 
gir ; the latter, consisting of 76 ff., is in bolorgir. 
The chapter-headings and smaller initials in both 
parts are rubricated, while the head-pieces and larger 
initials are neatly traced, but not coloured. Oriental 
stiimped binding, lined with coloured stuffs, and 
with flap — at one time fastened with 2 thongs and 
2 i)cgs. 

Contents : — 
1. Civil code of IMkhithar Gosh (*|«^/ց? գսւս>աս^ 

տսւ՚նաց \\ ՝խիթարայ), COmpOScd in I 1 84 A.D. 

in Khatchens, North Armenia. No title. 

a. List of chapters of prolegomena, f. i". 

Ե. Prolegomena of the code, f. i", verso. 

c. List of chapters of the code, f. 1 3''. 

(1. The code, f. 17. — This work, publi.shed 
(for the first time) with notes by 
A ahan Vardapet Bastamiantz in Va- 

gharshapat (Etchmiadzin), 1S80, was 
translated into Latin, without the 
prolegomena, in the 1 6th cent, b}՛ the 
Armenians of Lemberg, where this 
code, with modifications, was then in 
use. This translation has been pub- 
lished by Dr. Ferdinand Bischotf in 
the ' Sitzungsberichte d. k. Akad. d. 
Wissensch. Wien, phil.-hist. Classe,' 
vol. xl. (1862) p. 255. 

e. The 7th and 8th chapters of the pre- 
ceding 2)rolegomena and the 2and 
and 23rd chapters of the code, an 
extract by a second hand (ff. 96-99). 

tl. I| ոսսէս է1աոգսէպեսյ r^nuUutuan. ^^աւառուսե 
ՎօյէքաւՆաւ-էո || սսսու-Լժեան սրբու ^*\ujuiuj^ 
բագի^ 9"Ր ^ս՚էՆա^սյգոյն Աէոլսբնաւ սոբոռ 

լուսաւոր Հ^արց. A Catena of Commentary 
on the Armenian Liturgy, collected by 
Moses Yardajjct Erzenkatzi. Begin. \\^ որ 

սեհՂյ կ ոոոբէքհւլժեաւքբյ ս/նսԼրոբն . . • , I. 106. 

Enih (fol. iSi*՝) with the subscription of the 
author, in 742 Aj-m.= i293 a.d. 

On f. 182, Arakel Baberdatzi states that the 
transcrijition was made at Constantinople l\v him, 
in the quarter called Kafa (near the Adiianople 
Gate at Constantinople) in the year 1066 Arm.= 
161 7 A.D. — when the Ai'menian jiatriarch was Ter 
lovannes, and the Sultan of Turks. Sultan Ahmed — 
for the monk lacob, son of Ekhdiar and Thour- 
vanda. The copyist, a pupil of ]\Iartiros Ilizantzi, 
was a fellow-pupil of the writer of the Armenian 
MS. Add. 1 8 549 in the British ]\Iuseum, executed 
in 1618. 

The old vellum fragment formerly in the covers 
has been ti'ansferred to f. 5 of the collection of 
fly-leaves which forms no. 4,5 in this catalogue 
(Ms. Arm. b. i). On it occurs the following 
title : — ' Pandectse sive Liber continens leges luris 
Ecclesiastici et civilis Gentis Armenicse.' 

This MS. was bequeathed in 1713 by Archbishop 
IMarsh. It may possibly be the quarto Armenian 
i\IS., of unknown contents, numbered 1330 in 
vol. ii. pt. ii. (p. 56) of Bernard's ' Catalogi li- 
brorum manuscriptonim Anglise et Ilibcrnia;.' 


MS. Marsh 85 — Poems of Nerses IV, etc., 
17th cent. 

Oriental glazed paper. Size, 6^ x4| in. Text, 
4* X շք in. 20 lines in a page. Writing, bolorgir 
of 1 7th cent. Ff 317. Two leaves (possibly blank) 
at the beginning have been cut out. Oriental 
binding, with traces of a flap: the volume was at 
one time fastened by 2 thongs and 2 studs. 




It contains principally the following metrical 
works of Nerses IV. Catholicos, surnamcd Shnor- 
hali, or Clayetzi (i io2֊i 1 73) ; jiublished at Venice, 
1830, շՀ. 

1. The scri]itural elegy. Begin. ()իսուս որդի 

'^աւր JJ,uj^%, f. 9. (Ed. Ven. pp. 9-166.) 

2. Profession of faith, [^ա՚ն Հաւատոյ. Begin. 

\\1ոստովա'նէյ՝ Li\ ըւլձայլւ, f. lOO*". (Ed. Veil, 
pp. 169-227.) 

3. Moral maxims, in alphabetical stanzas. Begin. 

I -յբե y ^uuinu&ni ՈՀ>եո ah ոճանսւյ ^ I. I 'yj. (i^Q. 

Ven. pp. 326-340.) 

4. Profession of faith, in al})habetical quatrains. 

Begin, y^fii ա-նսկի,լբն ասկ ,J>, f. 1 45''. 

(Ed.Ven. pp. 313-320.) 

5. Moral precepts to schoolboys, in alphabetical 

quatrains. Begin. \՝^բե առսւջիՆ շղքևւլ 
ս,ղս.յ, f. 149''. (Ed. Ven. pp. 341-350.) 

6. Alphabetical subscription to the copy of the 

Proverbs of Solomon made by the same 
author. Begin. \\սսէուաե^եղի'ն '^ոգւովՆ ի 
սէՐա, ք. I53՛'- (Ed.Ven. pp. Յ^^՜Յ՚^ւ-) 

7. On Solomon. Begin. \]ա մարգարէ աստուա^ 

ք^արա-ն, ք. 157". (Ed.Ven. pp. ձՏ՚^-շւյՏ-) 

8. On heaven and its order. Begin. \\յ՝Լղական 

գուոյ բևոէ^աոէՏե u. սկոբնէսսան^ I. 159' (Ed. 

Ven. pp. 2iS 1-302.) 

9. A metrical panegyric on Nerses Clayetzi, by 

Nerses of Lambron. Begin. Հ ^արժեալ 

սաիակ Հ^աոկ uil^nniJbh, I. 1 60. (Ed. St. 

Petersb., 1788.) 

10. Penitential հյ՚աո, alphabetically aiTanged, by 

Nerses Clayetzi. Begin. \\շ1սար<^ ամե՛նայն, 
ք. 192. 

11. Supplicatory morning hymn, alphabetically 

arranged, by the same. Begin. ^^ռաւ.օա 

լոսսոյ, ք. 193^. 

12. Supplicatory verses to the Holy Trinity, alplia- 

betically arniuged, by the same. '{,ոչփՆ 

Sp> ^քԼրսԼս/ւ ujuujqlfuii. 
Begin. 1 ստա in& u/ltLn ա՚ն^էսսակսւն 

տաա^այր Ռ ո Աէ ո ւթ ե ս/նց Լւնձ nnnntfhtu . • ., 1. I 95 • 

13. Moral precepts to young monks, in aljihabeti- 

cal order, by the same. Begin. \\յե՝նայ'նի 
սկխւբՆ Լա և J՝, ք. 196''. Wanting all after 
the half stanza which begins with the 
letter S՝- 

14. An astronomical and meteorological treatise 

in verse, f 203. Wanting the beginning. 
It commences with the verses of the chapter 
on the winds : — 

I աուրասգ ^ոոսն iiuitif։ 

I ,/»"- անձրԼ. ի էֆասէէ1ւ, . . - 

. With the help of this fragment the corres- 
]>onding incomplete article in MS. Arm. f. 3 

(no. 46 in this catalogue) can be completed. 
The cojjvist has inadvertently transposed the 
order of the pages, the right order being as 
follows : — Ff. 203% then six missing leaves, 
then 204'', շօ5՚'֊շօ6'', շօՅ"՝, շo4^ 

15. A poem on the loss of ParacUse (called լ՚,-^աւ/Լ 

գք՚րք), in 29 chapters, byTer Arackel Sunetzi, 
f. 207. Begin. 

I ՝/l ւոաէՀբ դրսյխտիՆ ան պ ui ui Jh i էւ 
Հ^րքնւսղատևս Լ. սոխոաւի. 

The author's name is to be found in the 
acrostic letters of the stanzas in chapters 27 
and 28, and ch. 28 forms in acrostics the 

following sentence : խայա ալ&ն՚ն Լւ. էՒաէւն 

էր ՜նոըԱԼյ չէ^ր եււ ցա՚նկոութիւնՆ ոոո ի Նմայ 

^"ԱՐՐ "ւ^Ղ՚ւռ.- Cf. cd. Constantinoi)k՛, 172!- 

16. Alphabetical verses in praise of and addressed 

to the Vu-gin, by the same(?). Begin. \՝^^ 

բկ-ն միչ^ ի ^[Հէ՚ն գովիս գու^յիՆԷՆ. ք. 312՛'. 

The greater 2)art of the last leaf, which contained 
a two-page note, is missing. From the remaining 
portion it can be seen that the copyist was a priest, 
and that he wrote in a jilace whose name began 
with M. 

The two old vellum fly-leaves formerly under 
the two covers of this volume have been transferred 
to fl'. 24, 25 of the collection of fly-leaves which 
forms no. 45 in this catalogue (MS. Arm. Ն. i). 

This ]\IS. was bequeathed by Archbishop Marsh 
in 1 713. It is no. 1329 in vol. ii. pt. ii. (p. 56) of 
Bernard's ' Catalogi librorum manuscriptorum An֊ 
fAvii et Hibernite.' 


MS. Marsh 17 — Poems of Nerses IV, 17th cent. 

Oriental glazed paper. Size, 65x4 in. Text, 
4^ X 2a in. 15 lines in a page. Ff. 208. 
Writing, notergir of 1 7th cent. llul)rieated chaji- 
ter-headings and initials. Oriental binding-, with 
flap : the volume was at one time fastened by 2 
thongs and 2 studs. 

Various metrical works of Nerses IV, Shnoi՛- 
hali :֊ 

1. The scriptural elegy, f. i. (Cf. MS. 36. i.) The 

first leaf, containing vv. 1-17, is wanting. 

2. Profession of faith, {\աՆ Հաւատոյ, ք. 133. (Cf. 

MS. ^6. 2.) 

3. Moral jirecepts, in alphabetical order, f. 18:5. 

(Cf. MS. 36. 3.) 

4. On heaven and its order, f. 192. (Cf. MS. 36. 8.) 

5. Professionof faith, alphabetically arranged, f. 205. 

(Cf. ]\IS. 36. 4.) Only the last two verses 
and the author's versilicd subscrij)tion. 




There is on f. 133 a note dated 836 Arm.= 
T387 A.D., and another on f. շօՅ**, both by copjast 
Nerses. Thej՛ are however merely copied from an 
old MS., being themselves of the i 7th cent. 

The vellum fly-leaves formerly in this volume 
have been transferred to f 7 of the collection of 
fly-leaves which forms no. 4.5 in this catalogue 
(MS. Ai-m. b. i). On one of these is a note of the 
18th cent., stating that a certain IMinas gave this 
liook to Baron David on condition that they should 
yo together to ]']tchmiadzin to receive absolution 
from the Catholicos and afterwards retire to the 
desert and do penance by reading this book. 

This MS. was bequeathed in 17 13 by Archbishop 
IMarsh. It is jirobably one of the t\\o octavo 
Armenian MSS., of unknown contents, numbered 
1331-2 in vol. ii. pt. ii. (p. 56) of Bernard's 
' Catalogi librorum manuscriptorum Anglia; et 
Hil lernia?.' 


MS. Canoniei Or. 131 — Ethical legends and 
fables, A. D. 1697. 

Turkish glazed paper. Size, 8|x6g in. Text, 
04 X 3 2 i'՝- 17 lines in a page. Ff. vii. and 243. 
Writing, distinct and regular notergir. Ruliri- 
cated chapter-headings and initials, with a coloured 
head-piece and a few coloured initials and orna- 
ments. Binding of lytli cent. 

Ethical Legends and Fables. 

I. The history and sayings of Khicar the philo- 

S0])her . "\սյԱ1մհւթքււ_Ն b_ fuoup \\էիկսյրսյւ ftjojutnui^ 

"էրի- Published at Constantinople in an Armenian 
volume entitled ' History of the town of copper,' 
1720, pp. 71-106. 

a. The history. Begin. Հ՛նամի՛ն \]և'Նաքարիմ՝այ 

էսրռայի՚ն \ ^սոոեսսյանևսէո U. ր ՀփՆուէ^յ ես 
^ււիգաո . . . , I. 1 . 

ն. The maxims (190) that Khicar gave to his 
nephew Nathan. Biyin. [Հրգեակ, ևթէ 

luUu բան ի դրան արոու֊նր • • • , I. 3- 

C. Other maxims (20) to the same. Begin. 

\\րդհ \քաթսյնէ որ ր՚եգ աեանՕն ո\ /"տ՜ • • ՚ » 

ք- .34. 

II. History of the seven sages. *^\աս,էՐուԲիւ% 

boliTu րէքաստասրրսյո. 1_՝>ք!Ո11Լ. I ւր ոմն էոաէււսւոր 
որում՝ ա՛նուն հր ւՀէո՚նէյիա՚ն . . . , ք . 37- Published 

at Leghorn, i6y6, and at Constantinople, 1720 and 
J 740. On the history of this collection of stories 
see ' The Book of Sindi'bad,' by W. A. Clouston, 1 884 

' The name and personification of Khicar are taken from 
Acheicharos or Acliiacharos, who appears in the Book of Tobit 
'^I. 21, 22)a8a nephew of Tobit. 

— in which, however, no Armenian version seems 
to be mentioned. 

III. Fables, called the Book of the Fox (by 

Vardanj, \\^էրք \ ^ռասպևլաբա՚նույժևա՚ն, որ էսսի 
\ ^ղուեսագէրո). BcgDl. \^՝*աււաւոր էֆ կաոմհառ 
սեղա՛ն ղեսպա՚նաց . . . , ք. I48. Tllis Collcction 

contains 91 fables. The real Book of the Fox, in 
which the fox and other animals are actors, begins 
with the 33rd fable, commencing \'^գռաւ ժի 

պա՚նէր ու՚նէր ի բերա՛ն՛ն . . . , ք . 172՛'. Saint- 

jMartin and Zohrab have pubUshed 45 of these 
fables under the title ' Choix de fobles de Vartan, 
en Armenien et en Frangais,' Paris, 1825, and in 
1838. The text has been jiublished at Amsterdam, 
1668, JIarseilles, 1678, and Etchmiadzin, 1698. 

IV. History of Barlaam and Josaphat (Տ""լ 

Հքուչասսյէ/ւայ լժսյգսյւորր, որգւոյ էՅսւգաւորի՚ն Հ՚նգ^ 

կաց \՝^րե'ներայ), in vcrse, by Ai-akel Vardapet 
Baghishetzi. Beghi. {\որժայ՝ ^այր՚Ն երկնաւոր 
յերկիր Հա^ճեցաւ, ք. 204, and cndiug witli the sub- 
scription of the author (dated 883 Arm. = 1434 a.d.) 
which consists of this quatrain : 

I* թուսյկանէս ^այոռ որ ութ ^սէրելրն ^, 
\\ւթսուն երեօ ե 'նոյն ւսւրսւբսւրգեսյւ f;y 
\\ա1ւսյ \աւի րէէնեռսյլ սէ ւս I ո^սյոեւկ. 
|լ արգապետ կո\եոեաւ բւսոքէ՚^եռհէ^. (ւ. 24I )• 

To this subscription is appended another quat- 
rain of a copyist named Georki ('իձ-ո^ք^), who was 
probably the writer of the MS. from which the 
])resent one was transcribed. 

On ff. 22'', 147'', and 242 are the notes and colo- 
phon of Hayrapet the priest, who finished the tran- 
scription for one named Israel, on the loth March, 
1146 Arm. = 21 March, 1697 a.d., in the town 
of Shosh (i. e. Ispahan, or New Julpha), ' during the 
reign of Shah Hussein, and the first year of the 
patriarchate of Stephanos ' — an intruder — ' in Etch- 
miadzin Լ' 

This : 


This MS. was bought in 1817 in the Canoniei 


MS. Thurston, etc., 17 — Eulogy of Britain, 167*. 

Paper. Size, 9^x7 in. Text, 7x4^ in. 18 
lines in a page. Ff. 15 (6 blank). Writing, 
notergir. Binding of 1 9th cent. 

Eulogy of Britain, in verse, the autograph work 
of the Rev. Jacob (James) Grigorentz (If. 4-1 1). 
The following inscription is on f 3** : — ' Reveren- 

' This statement corrects Charaich (Hist, of Armen., III. 725), 
who puts the election and deposition of Stephanos in 1695 and 


dissimo doctissimoqj/e Viro Diio. Radulpho Bathurst 
Vice = Cancellario AcademiaeOxonienlis.cte. Jacohi 
de Օքօօ՚օուտ Xatione Anneni et Armenorum Pres- 
byteri Elogium Biitanni;?, et Gratiarum Actio pro 
aceeptis ab Academiu Oxonienfi Beneficiis, Carmine 
Armenico. Feb. 7. 1674.' These verses were 
published in 1^75 at Venice (San Lazaro), with an 
Entjlish translation and short account of the author 
by the Rev. L. Alishan, who had taken a copy of 
them in I «^52. 

This MS. was probably given in 1675 by the 
Very Rev. Ralph Bathurst, D. M., President of 
Trinity College, and Vice - Chancellor of the 


MS. Marsh 467 — Theological tracts, 17th cent. 

Turkish thick glazed paper. Size, 9x5! in. 
Text, 6 X 3 J in. In two columns, of 23 lines each. 
Ff. ii + '391,' there being two 93's. Writing, 
distinct and uniform notergir of 17th cent. On 
f. 3'' is a full-page jiicture of a bishop standing 
bare-headed, with the inscription, in uncial letters 
on the blue background on either side of the 
head, '((brin.'H ՀՐՊՏ, 'Nerses the Patriarch,' 
i. e. Nerses IV Shnorhali, author of the first article 
in this MS. Oriental binding of the end of the 
17th cent., with flap: the volume was at one time 
fastened liy 2 thongs and 3 wooden pegs. 

Theological tracts, directed chiefly against the 
Greek, but also against the Roman church, upon 
objections and questions raised by them concerning 
the Armenian church in the Middle Ages. 

1. Table of contents from the ist to the 7th 

article, f. i՝". 

2. Encyclical letter (1,)^ուղթ ըեգՀաՆրակա՚ն) of 

Nerses IV Shnorhali, catholicos of the Ar- 
menians, 1166 A. 1)., f. 4. [Kni՝i/cl. letL, St. 
Petersburg, 1788, pp. 1-76; Venice, 1838, 
pp. 29-210; Cappelletti, S'՝ Nersefis Clajcn- 
sis Opera, Ven. 1833, i. pp. 92-210.) 

3. Chapters 7-9 of the Letter of Gregory III, 

f. 76^ See the 9th article below. 

4. Letter of the catholicos Gregory II, Vcayaser 

(Martyropliihis), to the Armenians, in which 
he exhorts them to hold last their conijiuta- 
tion of Easter (in 1 102). Tillt՛: \]ր{"ւ/'՚*\՝ւփ֊ 




գոոհ ^^ttina Jit ntun իէոոոի \\ կսԼքէԱս, 


I որդ nntuutuu t/tt 



Jii'(/ii։. I» Ր ուակա՚ււոււյ t, u/ii .Հ՚Հ/ու] շչ՜" (read 

ԴԾա) ր սուրբ ւրսսւսԼէէ uit inntiiiuiu ժ էԱոգՀ» 
ՎաւսւսւաոԱ intu ււ ^աաա^"' IP "^ I ""/'/ւ/? է/րէսյն 

ւքԼայի՚ե . . . , ք. 8y''. This is an extract from 
Mattheos Ourhayctzi, c. i 75. 

A defence of the vVrmenian church in its use 
of the unmixed chalice and unleavened bread. 

Title: ճՀաոգաւոոութիւն սբ և. ուղղաւիառ 
Հ ւա։։լսստսւն1ա այո եկևղեցւղք որով^ ^aijajt-fd- 
աււնէ ոձԼրձուաձ^ողսՆ. B('l)lll. \]ուրլւե 

I ուսաւորիէ ^\^լփդոլփոս Հ^այասէոանԼ այց 
օոո Ի՚Նհ եգիա կարգ և. կա՚նո^ագրութիւ՚նս 

6. A warning against eating unclean meat. 

Tille : *ք\ատ7!է;^ որով^ ղորովայնայհլ^ արբև^ 
ոաւոսն ւամաւթ աո%ևս- Bt'r/lH. \\րք եա^ 
ռայև՚ն որովայնի և. հակառակ ե՛ն ահԼւլէ՚ն 
գրոց . . . , ք. 92. 

7. Chapters 4-6 of the Letter of Gregory III, 

f. 93՝՝. See the 9th article below. 

8. Table of contents of the remainder of this 

volume, f. 98''. 

9. Chapters 1-3 of the Letter of Gregory III, 

catholicos, to the Armenian priests of Amayk 
in Upper Mesopotamia, composed for him by 
his brother Nerses Shnorhali. Begin. \\ր թէ֊ 

աէտ և. աէրու՚նական Հրայ՚ա՚ն՚ն յորդորէ • • • , 

ք. 100. For the remaining chaj)ters see the 
3rd and 7th articles above, although they 
do not complete the letter. {Eiinjcf. left., 
St. Petersb>u-g, 1788, pp. 231-2,58. Cf. the 
Latin translation by Cappel]etti,Venice,i833, 
i. pp. 25 seqq., and ]\Iai, Script, vet. nov. coll., 
vi. pp. 416 seqq.) 

10. Letter from Nerses of Lambron, archbishop of 

Tarsus, to Yousic (=r Hesychios) the hermit 
in Antioeh. Title : \ւ]^ուղթ '^[,ևրս1,սի 

արվշևպի Կւ՚ւձ՚կւ՚ց՚^Ղյ S"'/'""^A՜ **\""""՚սխա'նի 
^Հուսկա՚ն արգն ւակաււ ՜ճւէնասորի ի մհօ-Ա 
\՝Նտիոռ.յորուէ/՝լուձա'նէ ւլՀարչյուԱև կ'[1' րէ^ 
կոսացն \՝%ւււիոքու, Լ վս որ ի ^այք աքէւսյի՚ն 
Հնոր՚^ի ձ՚էյարաու թև ի ւ/ի քահ^ա՚ււայակա՚ն 

կարգի, etc. Jh'i/ni. ^\՝իր քդյՂյ պ""""՚-՚"կ'"-֊ 
•նռթեա՚էւգ . . . , ք. 127՛'. A dcfencc of the 
validity of the orders of the Armenian 
church՝, which the clergy of Antioeh had 
put in ([uestion. Published in the յՀռաքաւլ 
(Sjiicilfgium), I (18,59), Moscow. 

11. Extract from the discourse of the same with 

the Emi)eror and the Greek patriarch of 
Constantinople, to whom he was sent by 
Leon I, king of the Armenians, in 1197, as 
deputy, on some of the qiu'stions on which 
the Armenian church diilered from llu՝ (ireck. 

Title: Տ^Ն ՝\,է.րս1.ոի արքհպի Հ^արսոՆի \\ի.^^ 
ւ/[։կէքուու. ւորմաւՐ չուք ալ ղ Լ սսքա՚ււո։ է! /յ աւ/ր 
ի pifl.՝!։ •Լ^՚Հ/ոց յ1-^է"չ1 ] 1ւ"՝1ւ1, ի կոսաա՚էւգ^ 
՛հու ււ/ւէ/իս ■■ ^արոու -Hi։ ււ/ատրիար։քին 1ւ ււ/ս։իւի 
՝\,1. րսևսի. BciJIH. Հգրե. յաւլա՚լևաչք 1,ր՜1' 
'[,1,րււք,ս առաչի թագաւորի՚ն Հ՝քու'եայ .... 

ք. 139՝'. 





1.^. Discourse of Nerses Shnorliali, catholicos, at 
his consecration by his brother Greg-ory III, 
on Palm Sunday (in the year ii66), f. 145''. 
[V.ncycl. left., St. Petersburg, ijSiS, pp. 321- 
231; Venice, 1838, pp. 5֊2H ; Cappelletti, 
ii. jip. 210-240.) 

13. Keply of the same to ^Michael, patriarch of 

Syria. BcgiU. ^^^զուարթուե II ւլարիագոյ՚ն 

'^ովուապետ . . . , f. J56. {llllCJIcl. left., St. 

Petersburg, 1788, pp. 1 81-183 ; Venice, 1838, 
pp. 291-294; Cappelletti, i. pp. 248-250.) 

14. Letter from the same to Paul the priest, who 

had joined the Greek church and calumniated 
the Armenian church, f. 15՜''. {Encyd. h'lt., 
St. Petersburg, 1788, p. 183; Venice, 1S38, 
p. 354; Cappelletti, i. pp. 251-253.) 

15. Encyclical from the same to the Armenian 

priests and vardapets giving notice on the 
subject of the impending՝ general council for 
effecting an union with the Greek church, 
f. 159". [EiicycL left., St. Petersburg, 1788, 
]!]). 185-186; Venice, 1S38, pp. 278-281 ; 
Cappelletti, i. pp. 246-247.) 

16. Acts and correspondence exchanged between 

the Greeks and Armenians (1165-1 180). on 
the subject of an union of the two churches. 

Itt'c՛ "ճսյսէ՚ճսյւՆ Itiun tin I սրւսբանուլԾհան^ 

etc.. if. 161-239''. {Encycl. left., St. Petersbura-, 
1788, pp. 79-178.) This is a compilation 
with historical notes drawn up by Nerses 
Lambronatzi, as attested by the colophon of 
a Paris MS. {Aiic. fomh 93). The Bodleian 
MS. differs from the edition of St. Peters- 
burg, having an omission in the middle of 
the work, and on the other hand adding 
a letter of the Greek patriarchal Synod. 
The following are the contents : — 

a. The preface. Be(jiu.\} ՝արգարէ'ե '\xuit իթ 

յահ^սլ/է՚ն ևրգս, ctc, f. 1 6 I . 

i. Confession of faith of the Armenian 
church, compiled by Nerses Shnorbali 
then archbishop, on behalf of 
Gregory III, catholicos, his brother, 
on the request of Alexis, brother-in- 
law of the Emp. Manuel I, in 1 165. 

lltte ^ \^ՐՐ 'Հէսւ-էԱէոու ԼււոսսէոԱէաւնոէ-^ 
hautuU ^^այասսւանԼ էսյռ Լկ1էոևռւղյ, 
etc. Bfljin. ^՝^աՆիլո ղոսէլնառ1քւսյ 


lllnuutnuujunjp ււսյսհսւսսբ 

ԼրրորււուԲի, etc., ք. 163''. (Ed. St. 
Petersburg, pp. 82-100 ; Cappelletti, 
i. i)p. 173-194; Dulaurier, Histoire, 
dogmes, etc., de reijUae arm. orientale, 
Paris, 1855.) 
Letter of the Emp. jNIanuel to 
Gregory III, in Sept. of the 15th 
indiction (11 66). JJei/in. \]՝անուէլ 



^իրանահ՜՚Նունդ ՚ • . "\ujnu7 կ էսմհ՚նե^ 

ցու-Ն, etc., ք ւ8օ. (Ed. St. Peters- 
burg, pp. 101-102.) 
՛/. Reply of Nerses IV Shnorhali, catholicos. 

jieiJlH, ՝f\uiutuuujuliUJi իՆյՐյէսնա։ ... 
l»A/i ւսէսսասսյսան Հրասաեր, ctC, 

f. 183''. (Ed. St. Petersburg, pp. 103- 
113; Cappelletti, i. pp. 195-304.) To 
this letter is joined 
e. A confession of faith, with an introduc- 

tlOn. Beijni. (»)»Հ"հ4^«ո աւիբաաութի 

iluiuja .... Xyynuutnuujhniijy ոոպէ^ս 

ուսաթ է <^աոէՅե սրբոօ^ ctc, I. 192'՛ 

(Ed. St. Petersburg, pp. 1 14-136; 
Cappelletti, i. pp. 205-230.) 
/'. Synodical letter of jNIichael, patriarch 
of Constantinople, to Gregory IV 
(successor of Nerses). Title : \յ)^ուղթ 

պւսսէոքւսյոգհՆ \Հոսս1աՆգնուպօէսո tun 

\ճքփէւոր եսյլէքոռրկոս ^^^ivjnq ^utJaj^ 

iiuj ւսուԱք [< աս ժոոոսո ւն t„^nn.nunn : 

V.J" *\՝1'ԻԳ"Ր "է՛ 'լ/ք՚՚Ի Տ^ '[,ԼրսԼսի 
յաքորգհաց. JiegiU. \\՝է.թ"{յէւ_ո'1որ^ 
սհւԼսբս I I ւսրռէոէէս \1ոսսյասգնոէ-^ 
պէսլքսր Հաք^Ր ^^էՕ""'/ "- tnhlj ւյե Ոէս.^ 
նան ււէւստրիարգ . . • ^'rtujuu on սբ 
բաոում՝ անգսյյ՝ լոսառ^ ctc., U. 215՜ 

219. The letter, wanting in the edition 
of St. Petersburg, eonchides with the 
subscription of Synodal հւտհօլտ, 20 
in number. 
(/. Synodical letter of Gregory IV, with 
a new Profession of faith, being 
a reply to the letter of flannel. 

]5egUi. ՝J\Al ոաւոառևաւ՛ . • ^«/ճ,ա^ 
utuit/p ft uh ահ- ^այո սէմե՚նանսյի 
բոլոլփսս սւրարիչշ etC, 1. 2 20. (Jlid. 

St. Petersburg, jip. 158-168.) 
//. Synodical letter of the same in 117", 
being an answer to the Synodical 
letter of Michael. Begin. \]ւ՚բդյ 

ւ/1.ձի էակե ղԼցւոյգ • • • (՚ ՛եկա լաք էլեա^ 
tiutli liiuinujnni-liJ ևան^ ctC, 1. 23 1՜՜ 

238. (Ed. St. Petersburg, pp. 169- 

/. Conclusion of the Acts, ff. 238-239''. 
(Ed. St. Petersburg, pp. 1 76-178.) 

Reply of Nerses Shnorhali to lacob, a Syrian 
vardajiet of IMelitene, in Lesser Armenia. 

Begin, I՝ ոգաւէ ոքւտէԱէ-որու^լժիէ՚ե գրաւ^որա^ 

կա՛ն, ք. 240՚\ (Eiiryel. left., St. Petersburg, 
p}i. 203-212; Cappelletti, i. pp. 80-91.) 

Tiiree letters from the same in reply to the 
letters of an anonymous 'impertinent,' f. 251. 
[Eucycl. left., St. Petersburg, pp. 186-119; 






Venice, pp. 259-272 : Cappelletti, i. jip. 254- 

Three letters from the same to George var- 
dapet, f. 256. (Eiic!/cl. left., St. Petershursj, 
pp. 191-193; Venice, pp. 273-277; Cappel- 
letti, i. pp. 261-263.) 
20. Title and first few lines onh՛ of an Encyclical 
letter from the same to the inhabitants of 
Kars and the neighbourhood, on the election 
of their bishop Khatchadoor (not mentioned 
in the table of contents), f 2,՜,/^. {Enci/cl. 
left., St. Petersburg, pp. 193-197; Venice, 
pp. 211-220; Cappelletti, i. pp. 264-26H.) 

Letter of Esayi \'ardapet (the Netchetzi), being 
an answer to the Encyclical letter drawn up 
by the catholicos, Constantin II, and jiut in 
circulation later, on the decision of the 
general council of Sis in 1307, in which the 
Armenians were advised to suppress some 
of their rites and customs (in order to please 

Ivonie). III/''.' Լ^սայայ i/ujnnujuiLurfi վւսսն 

մոլոԼէյա՚ն ւլաակէՆ. i.c. Օո the abciTation of 
Easter L^ay, by l']sayi vardapet. But the 
right title occurs in the running title at 

the foot of the pages : \}սայեայ վարդապետի 
գրԼաւ սււսէոասիւանր ևսէլէյոորսոսրՆ Ա. Լքէսյւէա^ 
ւոորնդ or ^^Հէստսւսխանի լժուժոյն \^սոի ctC. 

A long extract dealing jiarticularly with the 
question of the unmixed chalice. Begin. |j<- 

քրգ "Ր ^uJt^nu tujunpftu րաՆբ էլ ւս ւսպրսր 




22. On the council of Epbesus. TiUc : \\ ս}յփե^ 

unuft Արերորգ ժոոոէէո ւն* x>VfjiU, \^ՐկՐ"ՐԳ 
<r ntiniVlt Լ^ւիևսոսհ Jiuuh էՀ^ււսբիանոսհ և- վւսսհ 
\յ*^"Իբհ "'/"^ որ unJhuMUa ^ւսնւսքՆէսն . . . , 

ք. 2 71՛". 

23. On the council of Chalcedon. Title: ()ադագս 

*Հ\էԱոկ1ւ n nJilt ժոոուքո 1%. JjegtU, f\\nnntju 

^Հ՚^էսոկԼ n nttlt էիւյԼ intt \էսուսպԼս h t/ ii ^/itfaju 
՝[,1.սս,ոլփ . . . , f . 273. 

24. On the two natures of Christ. Title: \\յլ. 

nt^um tun ա1". JiefjlH, ^.^^lunaha npLii nn hntini 
բնոէ la րւե սւսՎսանէյս ր ռս՛ hfi//nt. iibnt ր՚ր 

երկրպագԼւխ? թկ ոչ, ք. շյՅ*". An extract. 
The last three articles are a vindication of 
the doctrine of a single nature in Jesus 

25. On the unmixed chalice. Title: [^'նգգէյ՝ 

աւեույրււ որ ր1էէւոԼւ1 րաժակր1է t/n/lilt. JjefJDl. 
Հ՝^ւսժ ujlfli օր՝^Նու.լէքհ աե Աոր օր^Նհւքր ասէ 
առաքԼալշ ք. 277- -^^" CXtract. 

շք). On the same subject, written in 1309 a.d. Title: 

I i/tl n fii/luntulini ի1/էւ1ւ սակս ՕրուՆ քւէէԱոՆէ/աՆ 

[• V [""[Հո՛ րղ՚ւ՛ ի թ ՛/(••՛ ՝1"ւ/".՚ւ Լ1՝1)՝1Հ ( = 

1309). J>ei/ni. ()/"//;/? է1՝արղկա'1ւ ւփ՚Հ։ շէւ յԱ րլՀ 
կռ խստասիրաո ... , ե Լ ս ւրւոոս՚յհ tun րէա ^ 

րելով_ վե րաճայնև ցէէէյ • • • , ք. 2Տ4''. The 

contents have no connexion with the title. 
The treatise is a severe reproach to the 
Armenians for their disposition, arising out 
of mere levity of mind, to be alienated from 
their national church. (Comp. the 21st 

27. On the unity, nature, person, and hypostasis 

of Christ. idle : Լ^աոագս ւֆաւորոէ-[ժե- Լ. 
րեութև Ալ դհ՚ւէ է՛֊ ա՚նձ՚նաւորութե. Befftll. 
\1 րաւորուլորւս է՜ սաուււ. ււ. Zijt/tuiintn . . . , 

ք. 287''. An extract. 

28. Letter from Stephanos Siunetsi, the philosfi- 

pher, to Germanus I, patriarch of Constanti- 
nople, being a reply to his well-known 
Letter to the Armenians in defence of the 
council of Chalcedon. Begin, (^ոգնապատիւ 

^ո^%սյկԼւր է/էաքլաւորուլէէսսյէ/ի .... ^) £"Ւ 
իւաղաւլութրՆ առբևրևլով^. . . , ք . 293՛'- The 

final interpolation, an invective against the 
Greeks, is not in this copy. 

29. Letter from Moses vardapet Erzencatzi, being 

an answer to Gregory the jn-iest at Trebizond, 
who was an adherent of the Greek church. 

Ittle: II ՝՝ովսևսի վարգասլԼ տի Հ^էլեկառւոյ գՐ^ 
րԼաւ սւասէսյսԼէւանր ր Հ^րւսպրէւոն առ. ՜^սյ^ 
տուսւհ-Աալ երկոՆ ^Հ^րիգոր. Befjtll. Հ ՝^աւ.իէյ 
բարեէսպ պսյրւէս.աաուն ո՜ճ^մարսէուԼօ՜րւե սր^ւո 

աւևէոարա%կ .... ք. 3 ՚ 2- The Writer quotes a 
passage of some extent from the Commentary 
on the Breviary by Khosrov Antzevatsi, 
which the cop}'ist treats as a separate article 
(f. Յշօ՝"). The author justifies ditierent usages 
of the Armenian church against the objections 
of the dissenter, and reproves some abuses. 
Letter from Constantine I, catholicos, to King 
Hethoum I, being an answer to the Pope's 
letter brought by the legate Dimanche in 
the 3'ear 697 Arm. = 1248 a.d., composed by 


Vartan vartabed. Begin. ՝\ 

յժագաւորի • • • Հ ^աո ա 




՛Լ "Բ 

Հք1.ալգրոյդքոյ •լբոյիէւ 

ՀրաւՈս՚նգ . . . , ք. 33 i''- (Comp. MS. 41, 
no. 10.) 
31. A collection of quotations from various authors, 
Aimenian, Greek, and Latin, in supjiort of 
difi^erent peculiar usages of the Armenian 
church, f. 338. The subjects of this inter- 
esting chapter are: i. The combined cele- 
bration of the Nativity and Bajitism of our 
Lord on January 6. — 2. The celebration of 
the Annunciation on Ai)ril 6. — 3. The break- 
ing of the fast on J^aster eve. — 4. That the 
Lord ate the lamb on the Thursday evening. 
— 5. Tiie unleavened bread and unmixed 
chalice. — 6. The i'lxaltation of the Holy Cross 
Sunday feast. — 7. The addressing of the 

livnm Trisaaion to Christ. 

-8. The blessing 
G 2 




of the crosses. — 9. The commencement of 
the liturg'ieal day at sunset. — 10. The bless- 
ing of the wataijh (the votive sacrifice) for 
the poor at Easter and other festivals. 

32. On hell and its tortures. Beifui. '^ար կ անու՛ն 

գժոխոօ ի ւսեւրս մաոդկան • • • , I, Յօ9* 

33. List of Armenian king-s (from Japhet, son of 

Noah, to Constamine II, 1298 a. 11.), with 
some short historical notes, after ]Moses of 
Khorene and others, f. 36c''. Tifle: \]՝ովսէս 

\\էորեսէձյոր ոշարս լՏէսգւսէ-որւսօՆ ^^այոօ 
այսպէս կարգէ^. (\արԼ թ որդի ՝\,ոյի • • • , 

ք. 360^ 

34. A stanza of 26 lines, without title. The first 

line is \^՝արգարէից սա սերմանոււքե, ք. 3^^- 

It is an acrostic, incliidin«- the name of 
aMosesdrilU U1;U|> 1; \\\\). 

35. On the independence of the Armenian Patriar- 

chate, and on the possessions of the Ar- 
menians in the Holy Land, etc., by Vanacan 

Vardapet. Title : l| անակա՚Լ վալէգապետի 

սյսառեսէ§ I «uiZi Kuft-Ujuiuiip, Jjl'(lllt, \\եսսա^ 
բու֊որւ սուրբ սյւեսէօէոասև • ■ • , 1. ^00. 

36. Some ritualistic notices, by the same. Title: 

1 II բան \\ անասան վսէոգսյաեաք։ գրհսւր 
Hei/ill. ^^JtU* k 2>րագալուցիՆ լուքՒոււ/նյԼ ^^կ- 
lltl6 I Հ^սւոսւգս ասսէի՜ձանստց Ակեոեցւու [ծ^ 
ւԲւր երևԼցոյց ^{\ե, ք. 369". 

37. The number of verses in both Testaments, by 
Anania Shiracatzi, the mathematician (7th 

cent.). Title , 
յկ* Befjin. 



ա in աս a \րե 

^սյմարոոր ս\\իւթ որ տսյւհուլժե ան տաևց 


Ա1ու-Նբ ես 


ք . 


38. The names and colours of precious stones 

[bv the panic]. Ttfh՛: \՝Նոէ.ա1յ^ ականց և. 
էւուՂւսյւ֊որոէ,1ք} ntSlip *նոսրն՛ ±>t'(jlil. ՝' սրուլսսէ^ 
կանատ է^ ււ. ւուսստւոր : \\աոորոե, -yliuaj^nib 
սյրրւնասէեսրւ • • • , է. '^Ji . 

30. On weights and measures, by the same. T'lfle : 

I %uilintu J ւ ԼՊոստկոէՏնւ֊ո t ^ujtiujnnnp Հ^ստոստգս 
ե->քՆոպ U- Ա^ււ-ոոդւսպա JjCOITI. ' fUtnuiau umuuj^ 
ոիոնիյ լեբտոեի և. ղա՚եկիդ I. 374՛ 

40. Arithmetical ]>rob]ems. liy the same. Title: 

1 ՛Սանրս/ in i րուսեու/եսոյ Հ \աոս£ո_ս սասասէո^ 
մ՝ան ՝^ ui J աո ոոուԼժ եան [լ. Լ եր պՐՊ > *^ԲՑ ""'^ * 
l՝ii'niil. ՝' էսսհ՚նսէ էն Uiuuiap մսէսու%ս հռկպէ^ա 

սալ. ր in 



ւթէ . . . ձ,ս 




I յսպէ^ս ini-Ufj հ ՜^սյէ-չւկ^ /էմէ/է , ե Լժ կ ի ժսյԱա^ 
՝նսյնհ ujujuili րւսօէքաօն ^.^^ujina Ր^Գ ՝\uinuu. 
սսէսահկ ntu՝9nulaht%p էքւն^/է՚ն ր ||uie/f/ix//iu/^ 

կան^^-ն . . . , ք. 377- 

Their solutions, f. 381. These problems, 
24 in number, refer to ' false position.' 
Notes on the eight oecumenical councils. 

1 itlt : ՀճԱւոագս Ժ ոոոսոռն սբ որ եոես ր 

'[Փկիա և յայլսն. Bepitl. ^Հկ՚նիերեք Հա^ 

< — ւ֊ է_ 

րհւր 1ւ <^ե ասր ւօյրուլժս՝ սւՆ եոեւ ժոոոյ A 

՝\,իկէա, {\: 38-2-4 (comp. the Paris MS. Ane. 
fouds 74, f. 172). An extract from Gregory of 
Tathev's Book of Questions {see no. 51 in this 

The ilS. has only two notes : one, under the 
picture on f. 3*", says 'Remember in your prayer the՛ 
illuminator, lovannes vardapet of Constantinople;' 
the other, consisting of a few lines, is on f. 127'' 
and is anommous. 

The vellum fly-leaf which once lined the covers 
of this volume has been transferred to f. 2 of the 
collection of fly-leaves which forms no. 45 in this 
catalogue (MS. Arm. b. i). 

This MS. was bequeathed in 1713 by Archbishop 
^larsh. It is probably one of the two octavo 
Armenian MSS., of unknown contents, numbered 
1331-2 in vol. ii. pt. ii. (p. 56) of Bernard's 
' Catalogi librorum manuscriptorum Anglis et 


MS. Arm. e. 10 Theological, 18th cent. 

Oriental paper. Size, 8 J x 5f in. Text, 6x3^ 
in. 32 to 34 lines in a page. Ff. iv-|-'9i ' (but 
f. ,55 is repeated). Written in notergir by different 
1 8th cent, hands. The chapter-headings are 
rubricated, and there are one or two pen-and-ink 
arabescpies in the margins. Binding of 19th cent. 

At the beginning of the MS. (ff. 1-15) are some 
extra articles transcribed by different hands. The 
original part of the volume, a collection of theo- 
logical tracts, chiefly in support of the Armenian 
against the Roman church, commences further on. 

1. Model compositions : 

a. A peroration to an exegetical sermon 
on the Gospels. No title. Begin. 

I ւժէՏ Ժ ա սան1ք ui I սհր ւսաւարէո ււ ր 
կօււոսւրումն ItTuj րգմասու-ԼՄ Ս ահ առսյ^ր 
արկ(քաւ էսւս սւսյրանսյկսյն բանիս > . . 

ք. 1. Among the blessings addressed 
to the different members and classes 
of the congregation, it mentions the 

■ prince of princes ' (իշխա՚նաց իշխա՛ն), 

entitling him ' defender of Cluistian- 
ity,' and passes a long eulogy also on 
the bishop of the diocese, as being 
both present. This composition, which 
is written in a bombastic style, seems 
to be of the period of the Rubenian 
dynasty in the 13th cent. 

ե. An address of blessings to a congrega- 
tion. No title. Begin. />^ ս/ատ^ 




aujnlj nninnhn անս n սյ<Ւ Հայրս Լր^ 
կնօէւ.որ Kui^inuuap րնգ ձե ս սրե տ ր 
կատարահ% . . . , ք. 6''. Com]10Sed 

mostly after the style of the Abso- 
lution of penitents on Maundy 
c. An invocation at the beg-innin<^ of 
a sermon, written liy anfither hand. 

No title. Bi-fjln. (|#/ աղբէւր կե՚Նդսւ^ 
ljnu[a ե՜ u. ւսոբրւ֊ր աևսաՎուլժե tuo- 
իյ՝յեքև . . . , ք. y". 
On the dt'ij-rces of relationsbip, by a third 

naild. llflc ՝ ■ ^tuniunu սւոգէսկանոէ^լո ե a 

uitunnpn -yLiuf 

UJUiXUJuqb U- 



uinlt . 

3. Table of contents (in the hand of the orig-inal 

copyist), f. 1 6. 

4. Controversy of the priest ]Mkhithar Seevratzi 

asi՝ainst the supremacy of the Pope of Rome, 
which took place at Acre between the author \ 
and the i)apal lef;ate,William II of Tyre. Title: 

W hihl"tun ոաՀ^անէւ։ փ \^կն-ռէււուո i *ljaitf7/i#i/^ 
քէւանիո, etc. Begin. \՝ՆՀսյսսյնել1ւ 1լ ա՚նհ^ա^ 

՜նաւ թ որդի՛ն որ Կ լոյս, ք. ւ6''. Printed at 
Jerusalem, 1857. i^"- I" the MS. the his- 
torical details of the controversy are sup- 
pressed, just as in the Paris MS. Anc. fonds 

5. A short answer on the same subject [by the 

same . lltti' .' ^^tnuiun^iui^in պսէտսյս1ոանր 
չորհգՆ րանհռ ի lU ւ քժանէւն Գոր էսսաց սւր 
utnuiltAhuiun ւր'\Լ էոէէոս ոորս սսյրքք էւս մհօ Ոէ .^ 
թիս՛ն ւլոլ_'1$յ՝ա, ctC. Be[/l)l. \՝սկ li թ Լ՜ ասիւյԼՆ 

Հ,ո.ովյ՝այԼցիքն . . . , ք. շ8''. (Ed. Jerusalem, 

pp. ,-,7֊6օ.) 

6. Quotations in favour of the parity of the 

twelve Apostles [by the same]. Title : 

1| կս/յոէ [ժիւՆք jtuntuiiu ա՚նոէսնաոանոսէժ ես 

աւՆ սրմԼանս իժ ainutnU ւոսՆ y ctc. JiefJUl, 

I fUf[U ^ասսւրաեսէօ uiuujqdu, գութ էռ utn եր^ 

կրի • • . , ք. 29՛'. (Ed. Jerusalem, pp. 61-66.) 

7. That the Armenian church is equal to the 

churches at Rome and Ephesus, because of 
the e(iuality of its Ajiostles in honour with 
the other A])ostles [by the same]. Title: 

1) աս՚էէ -1պ"//''9 ևեեդևուէԼքն ւլի ^սէէ.ասար 
կ Հ^ոոյ՚այ ԼԼեոհոլոյն £լ Լ^ւինսոսի, ctc. 

Befjiii. \^ս *"ՐՂ ^1"^ ասԼ՚ււ \\դ/եք էյ֊ ^սով^ 

լքսյւեէյիր որէէւկս IUJII ut^tuii ո iU ե. սւյժէՏ 

q^^wiu Լոկ որոս պսյրօ իռ սսյյրաքաքրւ/քսյէ֊- 

• • • , ք. ՅՕ՛'. (Ed. Jerusalem, j)p. 66-70.) 

8. Arj^uments ('^ք,ռնարկք՝) of Stephanos, arch- 

bishop of Siunik, called Orbelian, ayainst the 

(Part ,, 
Պ i 




Chalcedonian doctrine, composed on the 
occasion of the proposal to adapt the 
Armenian doctrine to that of the Roman 
chtu'ch towards the beg-innino- of the 14th 
cent. Printed at Constantinople, 1 756. The 
order of the two parts of which the treatise 
consists has been reversed in this MS. Biyin. : 

. a. j ուր երկիւն և- ունԾեդիր Լրկիր , . , ^ 

՝ք. Հ\^. 

՝' է֊ է_ 

ն. ^^ բհոէ֊ա ես օանւսէրսնա-քժի սքաետէ» ւէ՚ն 

ի բնէսւ^ս • • • , 1. '^2. 
^\\իաե է պարսէ կ ՛նախ եթ^ ի ռա՛հիս 

բսէժանի չւնոէ-քժի • • • , I. '^^. 
ք/. ՝ I »*«# Աք turn֊ ^ ե U1U- սէլսոյե ան՚ե * օյոոսլժե 

r a-՛՛ *^ 

• • • ) I՝ .1.) • 
լ\ Լ^ք A tJn ւ1էորնգ ռսւրձու. սէսԼասւրաեի %գ 

. . . , ք. 36". 

է. I հ-պյէս /ւ Լ nubuMi.nn Հնոո^ որ հ մե ր 
ոսէն ւլարժա՚ն՚հ . . • , է. 40^. 

Ո. ՝^>հէքասս1ու^լ*յ ի ftiouhtfp րսգ uuiuiutntFUtiu 

ft. I րգ սէեսպուբ որ երկու բնութիս 
այւսյսեռս « . * , է. 43" 

Against those who say that the body of Christ 
was corruptible. Title: Հ^՚նդդկյ՝ այնոցիկ 

որռ ռյՆյրսրսն *է\սի սէպսյպանսւօու ասես՛ 
Begin. I րգ եէԾկ կՀ^ի սարսրսն սՅպսւկանսէռու 

կսէրԾկՈէ ԱրԱւրգ Աւսկ ՕԱ [" Կ ես ես Հ UJ ՕԱ 

կե՛նաց • . . , ք. 48''- It also argues in favour 
of the unmixed chalice and unleavened bread. 



Letter from Constantine I, catholicos, to King 
Ilethoum I, f. 51. (Cf. the 30th article in 
no. 40 in this catalogue.) 

11. Instructions to the orthodox Armenians. Title: 

\\էրսէս\բ uin. ուողաւրսյւՆ Վսււս^սէսւոե utiu 
^^tuina ասգի, etc. negttl. \ ^nujOfih այս 

որոէ֊ւ!՝ ասե՛ն I" է ^որԾ uiu սկրսՂեն ղոօ • . ՚ , 

ք. 54՛'- These instructions, which consist ot 
eight clauses, being answers to eight objec- 
tions made from the Roman faction against 
the usages and rites of the Armenian eliurch, 
possess in a Paris MS. [Aitc. fond.՝! 132, 
tl'. 176-207) an introductory letter addressed 
i'rom Kiracos and lohannes vardapets to 
the priest Sarkis, the chief curate of the 
Armenians ot' l']rzeroum, in response to iiis 
request in the matter. They give us to 
understand that the tirst instruction on the 
ibrm of the Armenian 15aj)tism, was written 
by the Cat/ioUaun (?). In sjiite of the absence 
of any date, we can be sure that the case 
refers to the last ])art of the 17th cent., in 
which the Jesuit missionaries worked ear- 
nestly in those parts. (Ci՝. / ot/ages d'lin 11/1.1- 
siunnaire de la conipagnie de Je.ius en Tiirquie 




etc., (le 1688 a 17C9, [by J. J. Yillotte], and 
Edat prestnt de rjrmente, [Ijy T. C. Fleuriau], 
Paris, 1694.) 
12. On the formation of the human hody. No 

title. Bcr/lll. \\աուգիւ 'ճարտարօք ընտրա1Ւ 

իմ՜ասաասիրաց . . . , ք ճյ''. The end is 



13. On the five patriaichates and their archbishops 

and Inshops. written ViyNilus the monk, sur- 
namedDoxapatrius,at the request of Roger II, 
kingof Sicily. and translated (from Greek)into 
Armenian by Archljishop Nerses, of Lambron, 
and the metrojolikin Constantine (in 1179)- 
Tifle. *\-փր որ եղև. առ ղի՚եոսէ [read '|,^ձ""] 

երաւնաւոոէ^ մաԼասո \Լ ab inj գոոսւսպաէտէիու. 
• • • tlu li . պսյս1րրաոգսւկն սյլԾՈքՆոօ, etC. 
Begin. \ԼյէՆայՕՒէււսյո'^յ՝աէր իմ՝, վւսսն պատ^ 
ճսէոքւՆ ք/որ ԳՐ"3 Ր ՚ ՚ .I- Oj. ճԼւ eilll C 

\(\\արգւ/ււյնԼ ռալ. ի ձևռՆ \քևրսևսէ եպսէ ս֊ 
\\ոստանգ յհտրասպէԱէ-լտի, է փաւՆս | ^. ((_ 1, 

Migne, Butr. Gr. 132, coll. 1107-1110, 
and G. Parthev, Hieroclis etc., 1866, pp. 

14. The six miracles performed at the crucifixion 

of Cbrist, f 83. A note by a later hand. 

This IMS. seems to have been given, not later 
than 1697, by Robert Burscough, ]\1. A., of Queen's 
College, afterwards archdeacon of Barnstaple. The 
1697 catalogue calls the donor D. Ric. Bourscough, 
and a note on f 3 of the MS. describes it as 'ex 
dono Eris R. Burscough.' but this may be through 
a misunderstanding of D. = Dominus. It was at 
one time referenced as Arch. C. 32. and afterwards 
as :\rS. Bodl. Or. 254. 


MS. Marshall (Or.) 30 — Lexicon, 17th cent. 

Fr. Rivola's Dictionarium Armeno-Latinum 
(and ed., 4°, Paris, 1633) with manuscript addi- 
tions on the margins and on interleaved pages. 
Ff. 461. Binding of 19th cent. 

An insciiption at the beginning of the volume, 
bv William Guise, the orientalist, fellow of All 
Souls', states that it was given to him by Dr. 
Thomas ^Marshall. Either before or after Guise's 
death it passed back into ^larshaU's hands and was 
bequeathed by him to the Bodleian in 1683. The 
1697 catalogue describes it as 'MSS. adcUtionibus 
It. Giiifi duplo auctum,' and many of these are 
followed by 67. G., which ap])arently= 6'w/7/ci';//w* 
Githe (as he signs himsell at the beginning): 
othei's are followed by Gr. 6'. or Llf., and are doubt- 
less derived bv him from the works of other 

scholars — Dt standing for Dudley Loftus, a con- 
temporary translator from the Armenian, and 
Gr. G. for Grammatica Galani (which contains 
an Armeno-Latin vocabulary՛). Sharpe, on p. vii 
of his Prolegomena to T. Hyde's Syntagma, cau- 
tions the reader against supposing that ^larshall 
wrote the notes, and says he knows for certain 
that they were all written by Guise. 

The reference of the MS. was at one time altered 
to MS. Bodl. Or. 544. 


MS. Marshall (Or.) 83 — Lingmstic, 17th cent. 

Paper. Size, 7|x6| in. Ff. 21 (many blank). 
Binding of 19th cent. 

A pamphlet containing grammatical and philo- 
logical notes : — 

1. Samaritan alphabet, with those of Aethiopic, 

Arabic, Syriae, and Hebrew, and notes, in 
the handwriting of Thos. ^larshall, f 4. 

2. The Aethiopic months, with their names in 

Hebrew and Coptic, and other notes, by the 
same, f. 5. 

3. The Armenian letters, with their names, in the 

Armenian and Latin alphabets, f. 8. 

4. Armenian capital letters, written in notei'gir 

by the Rev. lacob Grigorentz, f. 8'\ 

5. List of Armenian contractions, b)^ the same, 

f 9. A longer list by the same is to be found 
in MS. Sloane 1574, in the British IMuseuni. 

6. One column in Persian and Latin, with head- 
ing ' Lib. Perficus . . . Achlaku Tmuchfini. 
Goetheijt der naturen,' f. 1 2. 

Tliis !MS. was becjueathed in 1685 by Thomas 
Marshall. D. D. It was originally numbered 65, 
and afterwards 83, and the following ]\IS. (44) 
in this catalogue formed part of the same volume 
or bundle. The two MSS. were afterwards sejar- 
ated, and the present one was known for a time as 
MS. Bodl. Or. 388. 


MS. Marshall (Or.) 137 — Linguistic, 17էե cent. 

Paper. Size, 6^x4^ in. Ff i-i-15 (mostly 
blank). Binding of 19th cent. 

Grammatical notes by Thos. Mai-shall : — 

1. The first verse of the Psalter, in Armenian and 

Latin, f. 1. 

2. The Armenian letters, with their names in the 

Latin and Armenian alphabets, and their 
values in the former, f 2. 

3. The beginning of Ps. i. i, in Armenian and 

Latin, f 5. 




This MS. was bequeathed in 1685 by Thomas 
Marshall, D. D., and originally formed part of the 
same volume or bundle «-ith the previous ՝MS. It 
was consequently referenced as ' \iars 65 ' : 65 was 
then altered to 83, and afterwards to 137. It also 
had this last reference changed for a time to MS. 
Bodl. Or. 352. 


MS. Arm. b. 1 — Old fly-leaves. 

Paper, with vellum insertions. Size, 19IX 13I 
in. Ff ii + 3 1 . Binding of the last decade. 

This volume contains 27 fragments of Armenian 
MSS., being fly-leaves, or parts of the binding, of 
other MSS. in this catalogue. Armenian binders and 
owners of books had a belief that a fragment of 
some sacred book, especially of the Gospels, placed 
under tlic cover, would protect the volume against 
all misfortune. Such fragments may be of great 
interest, and often contain part of some unknown 
work. The following are contained in the ^ireseut 
volume : — 

1 (f i). Parchment. Size, lOg x 6| in. Text, 
originally 105 x 8} in., in two columns of 21 lines 
caeb. ^^ ritten on both sides in large uncials 
[Լ֊րկաթագքւր, lerkal licKjir՝). Contains j\Iatt. xv. 
14-31, with marginal Eusebian section-numbers; 
liut some lines are partly cut oil. Not later than 
the 1 ith cent. Taken from MS. Arm. e. 3 (no. 1 1 
in this catalogue). 

2 (f. 2). Thin vellum. Size, ii| x 8| in. Text, 
originally 10^x9 in., in two columns of 19 lines 
each. Written on both sides in large uncials, with 
capitals on the verso written in yellow ink. Con- 
tains Matt. XXV. 45 — xxvi. 17, with marginal 
Eusebian section-numbers : but some lines are 
liartly cut off. Not later than the nth cent. 
Taken from MS. Marsh 467 (no. 40 in this 

3 (f 3). Thin vellum. Size, 12^ x 9 in. Text, 
11x7^ in., in two cohimns of 19 lines each. 
\V ritten on both sides in large elegant uncials. 
(՝outains ]\Iatt. xxvi. 34-45, with marginal JmiscIj- 
ian section-numlH-rs. Not later than the iitli 
cent. Taken from MS. Arm. d. 2 (no. 26 in this 

4 a, b (f. 4). Parchment. A leaf cut across into 
halves, between which aliout 1 \ in. has been lost : 
the left-hand side of the u]ijier half is also wanting. 
Size (including the interval of paper between the 
halves), 155 X lof in. Text, originally 1 1 \ x 7} in., 
in two columns of 16 lines each. Written on 
both sides in large uncials. Contains parts of 
Mark viii. 38 — ix. 6, with marginal lOusebian 
section-numbers. Not later than the iitli cent. 

Taken from 

MS. Arm. c. 

1Հ in Ibis 

5(f. ,-,). Thin vellum. Size, 14J x 9! in. Text, 
iif x8j in., in two columns of 19 lines each. 
^^ ritten on both sides in large and very neat 
uncials. Contains Luke ^՚ii. 19-29, ՝՝՝^th marginal 
Eusebian section-numbers. Apparently not later 
than the loth cent. Taken from MS. Marsh 128 
(no. 35 in this catalogue). 

6 (f. 6). Vellum, much stained. Size, 6J x log- 
in. Text, originally loj x 7J in., in two columns 
of 7 lines each (originally 16), with large margins. 
The lower part of a leaf, containing on the recto 
Luke viii. 16. 18, 19, and on the verso Luke viii. 
21, 22, 24. Not later than the loth cent. Taken 
from the cover of IMS. Arm. e. 3 (no. 1 1 in this 

7, 8 (f. 7). Two fragments of different MSS. 
Thin vellum. The upper part of one leaf, and the 
lower part of another. Size, ,5jx6^ in., and 
55 X 8 in. Text, in two columns, the first frag- 
ment having 8 lines left, the second 6. Written 
on both sides in large uncials. The first fragment 
contains Luke viii. 51, 54-56 ; the second Luke 
xxi. 4, 6, 7, 9, 12, with marginal Eusebian section- 
numbers. Not later than the 1 1 th cent. Taken 
from MS. IMarsh 17 (no. 37 in this catalogue, 
which see for the note, in notergir, on the verso of 
the first fragment). 

9, 10 (ff. 8, 9). Parchment, very much stained. 
Two leaves. Size, 10 x 7 in. and loj x 7 in. Text, 
originally lof x 7 in., in two cohimns, originally 
of 20 lines each, but now of 18 lines in the first 
fragment and 1 7 in the second. Written on both 
sides in large uncials. The fragments formed part 
of the same copy of the Gospels : they contain, of 
course with some deficiencies, the passages Luke ix. 
1-12, with marginal Eusebian section-numbers, and 
42-57. Not later than the nth cent. Taken from 
IMS. Arm. e. 7 (no. 28 in this catalogue). 

11 (tr. TO, 11). Vellum. A sheet of two leaves, 
each with the top, bottom, and outer side mutilated. 
Size, 65X9* in. (breadth of second leaf 5| in.). 
Text, in two columns of 18 lines each. Written 
in neat square uncials, with occasional rubrication. 
Contains part of the Ritual, viz. a portion of the 
Canon of the third day of the Burial oi' a priest ; 
parts of these lessons and prayers are not in the 
])rinted editions. [VL ed. \'enice, 1831, pji. 476- 
477.) Ajqiarently of the I3t.h cent. Taken from 
MS. Arm. e. 6 (no. 8 in this catalogue). 

12 (f. 12). Parchment, soiled. Size, \o\ x 6 J in. 
Text (i)artly cut off down each side), in two 
cohimns : those on the recto contain parts of 26 
lines, with jwssible traces of a 27th, those on the 
verso jtarts or traces of 25 lines. Written on both 
sides in square uncials. Contains the latter ])art of 
the Canon of the Benediction of cereals, harvest, 
and vintage (ed. Ven. ])j). 700-701) and nearly all 
the Prayer in time of drought (l| աս՛ն 1.րաչտոս^ 
[,1/,ա1,) (ed.\en. p. 706). Apparently of the J2th 




cent. Taken from MS. Marsh 646 (no. 6 in this 

13(f. 13). Parchment. Size, 7 x lof in. Text, 
in two eohimns (mutilated at top and bottom) : 
those on the recto contain respectively 20 lines 
(with a possible trace of another) and 26 lines, 
those on the verso 25 and 24. Written on both 
sides in square uncials, with 7 lines in small 
bolorsrir-uneials. Belonging՝ to a Lectionary for 
festivals {^օ՚Նակս/ն՝!, it contains on the recto the 
latter part of I\Iatt. xxiii. 37-39, followed by 
the heading of the day of commemoration of the 
council of Ephesus on the 30th of Arats ( = Feb. 
18) followed by the historical discourse of Phi- 
loxenus, bishop of Mabiig (Membij in Syria), on 
the same council, in fragments. Tttle : ^յրա՚նե^ 

1*-1Հյն ^hn^touhtnbnuh \^էսբոէ֊ռայ հպիսկապոսի \^t*') 
^^Հաա՚ճառռ ժոոովոյն • . . # եւ yyi/tirunu է քակւոու-Ան 
՝[,սււյոոի (■՝՝■/(■), etc. lii'gni. [քԱտորէոս ոԱն Jhinu^ 
՜նու՚ն եղևալ ևպիսկապոս (*/(), ctc, and ending (օՈ 
the verso) • • . ապա n% եարակևաւ '^էսմիԱրէէւ՛ . . 

^ յի պատուհ^ . . . թնՆկ՚ն կրև - . • (Cf Zarbha- 
nalian's Calal. des ancicnues traduclions Anneniennes, 
Venice, 1889, p. 734.) Apparently of the 12th 
cent. Taken from MS. Arm. e. 9 (no. 16 in this 

14 a, b (f. 14). Thin vellum. A leaf cut across 
into halves, between which J in. or so has been 
lost. Size (including the inter\al of paper between 
the halves), 215X i3iin. Text (a lew letters of 
each line cut ofi՝ down the inner side of the inner 
column), in two columns of (at present) 42 lines 
each. Written on both sides in square uncials, 
with a large rose-coloured and light-green ai'a- 
besque, and occasional red and black strijied orna- 
mentation occupying an entire line. Belonged to 
a Tonacan (Lectionary for festivals), and contains 
the last lines of the 42nd lesson and the begin- 
ning of the homily of Theodotus, bishoji of Ancyra. 
on the Nativity of Christ. Title: \x,[\. {ձ-եոգո^ 

ւոոսէ եպհսկոպոսէ I %կհւոա Լսւսլսռ ո\ Օ-Աույյգն 
տն յհրոյ յի ռի. ptc. J>e[/in. [<l|<«y]i^»u/l. ևւ *>/""֊ 
րափօէո. կ յհոձէս\կայ\ տէսւնիս իւոո^ուոգ^ CtC, and 
ending (on verso) • • • ա՚նւՐարթ •կամ՛արի գոլդասա^ 
ռևւսքե բնոսթեան փոհւադրոսահւն. սւ. օյսւոանաւո. 

According to Zarbhanalian (j). 470), the homily 
is ascribed to Theodorus or Theodosius in !MSS. 
preserved in the library of San Lazaro, Venice, 
but the reading of Gallandus (^Bihl. Fair. ix. p. 440) 
agrees with our fragment. Apparently of the 
nth or 1 2th cent. Taken from MS. Arm. d. 1 
(uo. 10 in this catalogue). 

15(f. 15). Parchment. Size, 9I X 6| in. Text, 
in two columns of 15 lines each, the top and inner 
side of the inner column being cut of}'. Written 
on both sides in square uncials. Contains a portion 
of the xvith (according to the Greek text, xxth) 
of the Lesser ^lonastic Rules (called in the 

Armenian ձ^արցողաը գիրք) of St. Basil, but part 
of the St'cond page is almost or quite illegible. 

Jjegm, րնգուեէ՚ն» ես n\ ոգ\ոս՚>ւս\Նէւ/սն ասգէ 
փափ\կու\Լժեան» պւսաոասա 1"Ր> ctc, and eudlTlg 
(on the verso) . . . ւլի ուեայնութԼ- . . . աժէ՚եա/ե 

զկեն. Apparently of the 12th cent. Taken from 
MS. Arm. e. 9 (no. 16 in this catalogue). 

16 (f. 16). Parchment. Size, 65x9^ in. Text, 
in two columns of (at present) 5 lines each, with 
large margins, but with the inner half of the inner 
column cut olf. Written on both sides in square 
uncials. The lower part of a leaf: on the first page, 
after these words of the end of some ascetic 

treatise, ^անգերձեաւքսէ եւ. բւսպում՝ փուէժ^ոյ inn^ 



ա ւժ մուռս ^ 

follows the garbled title : 

(| աս՛ն եղբայլւսէրու — ՚ Օո brotherly love.' On 

the verso ՝. սյւՆսյբի՚եութեսէմի : I*| ՝. y ոսյւ֊թո սյռ^ 
UJ& սսյսն ւսյէՆսւորսու-էժեաե ւսււՆԱէՉսյորսէււ1ւէեսյն^ 

՚ XXII. Prayer to God ibr progress in virtue.' 
Apparently of the 13th cent. Taken from ]\IS. 
Arm. d. 2 (no. 26 in this catalogue). 

17-20 (If. 17-20). Thin vellum. Four leaves. 
Size, about 7» x jf in. Text, about 5X ձ1 in., of 
18 lines to the page. Written on both sides in 
small and neat square uncials, with large initials in 
gold over rose-colour. Apparently of the 13th 
cent. Contains fragments of the works of Evag-iius 
of Pontus, as follows : — 

f. 17. Part of the treatise entitled (after Cod. 
Arm. 716 of the library of the ZSIekhitharists 

Ot V enice) Լ^ւէսգոեայ ^\ա'ն խոսյաու. ^^^^երսւ^ 
խայրիս կալոյ hj՝njy CtC. Jiegtn. • • • դաւսյոանռ 

'^Լւլոց բղխեսցԼ՚ն ընկոյւլլ etc, and eHilinij ■ • • {]չ_ 

սւոՆ/ւն ՜ձանսյպսէո^-^ %եո անոգսւմագ* որ 

ք. ւ8. The final part of the chapter, entitled 

Լ^ւսյգրԱսյւ I էՆ սարս1րրոսսԱա Jjegill, ՚ • ՝ ԲԱ uinun 
ի՛նձ \սյմարձսյկու.քյ/ււե րնգ սուոռւէ on * * • Տ| ստսն 
{Հսւրու֊հոեան՛ Հ^աոու.\ժեա1ւն ոի Արկրպէսգհսռու-ռ 
• • • and ending եւ աւր՚-^նութեամի քո չի եւշեւ եր 

ք. 19. Pai-t of the chapter entitled ՝[քորիՆ 

՝\^ւագոևայ. \^Jy՜^ ունիռիս րեգ ռեւ եռբսյրս, CtC. 
ձհ՚ւ/Նւ. « • • Ակհ հ ԽուոոԼ՜ սյնսէ/էք կսյԱ՝ ի սպա՚նոոկ ան^ 
սէի, etc. C?" ^*\սյւո1ւՆ էԱ luuil^u էիսյոաւոոև աէ ոոպէս 
ոնկալաւ ի Հաոց՚ն. Հաւաւոաժ՝, etc., and euduK] • • • 
ռի բարեպա՚էաույժիլն կ էսոր\ուրգ երրորգու^ 
ւէքեաՆ՚ե ի էֆում՝ ած՚ութեաե. այ/ 

ք. 20. Part of the cha])ter entitled Հ^աւաաք որ 

b ^y^bkb^U' i^egm. . • * սուրբ կատարեալ. բարե^ 
իւաւս աււա՚նց աոնևլոյ, ctC., and ending \՝,J1_ "Ր 
մհահգամ՝ դհրռ ասեն կամ՝ ա \ս տն կսէմ ոլն^ս, կամ 
աո աւնպիսի քւ՝ն%է որո ի ճէէքւսրաուլժիւնՆ . . . ^Cl. 

Zarbhanalian, ]>. 4-4)- 

Taken from MS. Arm.e.4(no. 7 in this catalogue). 

21(f. 21). Parchment. Size, 3֊ in. square. Text, 
in two columns (most of the inner column being 
cut awav) of (at present) 8 lines each, and with 
apparent traces of a 9th line. Written on one 
side in square uncials, with rubrication. The 
bottom of a leaf, only partially legible : the con- 




tents have not been identified. Apparently of the 
12th cent. Taken from MS. Arm. g. i (no. 2i in 
this catalofjue). Across it is written in a )ate 

Iiand '. tfu uin սալժրոս^սէսր umiu tnnnuiu. բսէրսսո 

ար&զիՆ. ԺաւՐուց, 'I Sir Mathios gave this hour's 
book to Barsel the monk.' 

22 (f. 22). Thin velhim. Size, 14^x11 in. 
Text, TI5 X 8i in., in two cohimns of շՏ lines each. 
Written on both sides in square uncials. A leaf 
of the Gospels containing Mark x. 15-38, with 
marginal Eusebiiin section-numbers, and with cor- 
responding harmonies at the bottom of the page. 
Probably of the loth cent. Taken from MS. Arm. 
d. 8 (no. 13 in this catalogue). 

23 (f. 33). Parchment. Size, 12 J x 92 in. Text, 
mutilated at top, nearly the same, in two columns 
of 26 or 27 lines. Written on both sides in large 
uncials for the text, and small or square uncials for 
the titles or rubrics. A leaf of a Ritual, contain- 
ing part of the service for the Burial of a Priest. 
Probably of the 13th cent. Taken from MS. Arm. 
d. 8 (no. 13 in this catalogue). 

24, 25 (ff. 24, 25). Vellum. Size, about 8| x 6 
in. each. Text (originally about 9.I x 6 in.), about 
7} X Si in., in from 14 to 15 lines (with apparent 
trace of a i6th), but every page has lost one or 
more lines. Written on both sides in medium- 
sized uncials. Both folios contain portions of 
moral treatises. The text begins thus : . • •ՆաւՐա^ 

UUip, win " * Ր^Ր I '^"-"^pA""'/^"'/' • • • ուԼէէեանԱէ 
in-^tni ոէորն< որ ր ՜ձոլււոսլ՚մ a \սյսառ jtututiuaojc. 

վասն մհր. եթհ ան ղգա J՝ պՀ^ւ. ւլ. . . Probablv օք tllC 

12էհ cent. Taken from MS. Marsh 85 (no. 36 in 
this catalogue). 

26,27 (ff. 26-27). Two palimpsest sheets of two 
folios each. Size of each leaf, about 7 x 4I in. 

The under text is only in very slight part 
decipherable, but was written in small square 
iergathagir of about the nth or 12th cent., and 
Ijelonged to a liturgical book. 

The U])per text measures about 6JX4J in., in 
from 20 to 26 lines — the top line or two in the 
second sheet being partly or entirely cut away. 
It is written in cursive bolorgu- of about the 14էհ 
cent., with many abbreviations and monograms 
and with traces of rubrication. The contents are 
as follows : — 

f. I. Fragment of a commentary on Is. xl. 8, dis- 
coursing of the superior excellence of the soul as 
compared with the body. Begin. . . . L mLu ւչւու^ 

oLutiult It- uiC u/ n\ աոէո միայն utii "՚ i/fi/f/A/r 
սէնսանես . . . , OldltllJ . . . ձւ ոէէ uiiu hnp mtu \iiaj^ 
^buii iifiii Ր^գ աիևդևրս : \^ակայն 

f. 2. Perhaps the conclusion of (he foregoing 
commentary, followed by a Լ\որղորակ ((Ik՝ moral 
part), which begins with |>«^ ա<^սյ ղալէձևալ ի 

iiut.uinintlutu ntultnu utuuitnnlt in i It մաոքժս/ես lutto^ 

թից, etc.; and, after having invoked blessings on 
the Armenian king and catholicos (both unnamed), 
the verso ends with the following words : "րոց 

սսյոձա\աս1Ո lau nu անսասաեեւր ալժոռոռն Հւ 


աո_Ս£Ա ասէս 



ք. 3- Two extracts from Lives of Fathers. 

Btgin. • • -յ՚Հյլ թգր <^ըԼււԼշս,ակ ի քաղչսքն՜\ ի մի 
^աւուոռ • • • յ CU(l 1Ա(/ "Հսէէուսսլաւանհ եա հ-սոն* սւսաո 

\}ասյի մ՛արգարե թԼ- կոր — . For the first ex- 
tract, which wants a few lines at the beginning, 
see the 1855 Venice ed., ii, p. 223, 1. 22-p. 225, 
1. 20, and for the second, p. 118, 11. 12-17. 

f. 4. Fragment of some unknown commentary, 
in which the Temptation of Jesus in the wilder- 
ness is spoken of. Begin. • • • այնոքէկ իցև՚ե. ոչ_ 

պւայե Աէյն qnn իւօսս-ցսյլ. րնգ մէ1է \. C. մհւ/սեսէ I : 
և. րնգ այւս • • • , ^^^^ i^^g tinj^ քքսն ft գհպ ե՜ր պսէէոքէն : 
/cr4՜ ԳՐ"1 տ՜ * • * է^Ր "- "Ր^բ րսւսր բսյւսյկսյն ե՜ս 

րէֆԼրա՚նել ղնա : Here the copyist continues : 

ւե՜էոլէն սասյսաւ-որ it /է-ս ւրդո ռէ-ռ : /ււրստ սյրաուէյ 

էի ի մյ՝ս այս, Լ 0. ՚ Remember the last servant 
Johannes. I was very sad at the moment.' 

Taken from MS. Arm. e. 2 (no. 31 in this cata- 

28 (f. 30). Parchment, much browned and 
stained. Size, 6j x8|in. Text, in two columns, 
but curtailed on all sides, each at present contain- 
ing only four lines. Writing, in large square 
uncials of Toth or nth cent. Contains fragments 
of a Lectionary, viz. : the Lessons of Wednesday 
of the second week of Lent — i. e. on recto, ist col., 
Exod. ii. 23, and Joel ii. i ; 2nd col., Joel ii. 2-4 ; 
on verso, 1st col., Joel ii. 6-7 ; 2nd col., Joel ii. 


Before this folio was mutilated and used as 

a lly-leaf, a good hand, perhaps of the 15th cent., 

wrote out on the recto a list of saints whose days 

are kept from the 15th to the 19th of some month. 

One discerns the names of SS. Leontios, Nerses, 

Polycarp, Hilary the wonder worker, Kirakos, 

Eugenia, and others. Later hands have also 

covered the verso with rude writing. 

Taken from MS. Arm. f. 6 (no. in in this 


29 (f.30). Thin vellum, discoloured and creased. 
Size, 9 X 6 in. Text in two columns, each 3 in. 
wide, containing at jiresonfc 24 lines of 9 in. in 
length, but cut away at the top and bottom, as 
well as over most of the outer column. Writing, 
in small square uncials, and rubrics in half uncial 
after the manner of 1 3th cent, codices. The recto 
contains the end of a Homily. On the verso in 
the first column jjogins the Homily of John Chry- 
sostom on the Licomprcheiisible ((he second of the 
Armenian version, (he third of the Greek original). 

BcgiUS : \\ր^աասչյսքքր մ\սյկռ ւորժաՍ՝ տևսա՜նե՚ն 

օ-սւէւ անպսէոսո . 





A note is written across tbe recto in a hand of 
the fifteenth century, for which see under MS. Arm. 
f. 6, from which, like Fr. շ8, it was taken. 

30 (f. 31). A''ellum, yellowed and stained. Size, 
9§x6iin. The fragment consists of a complete 
leaf. The text, surrounded by ample margins, 
measures 6x5 in., of 14 lines, written in elegant 
square uncials. Contains Hosea v. 7-13- Appar- 
ently of the 12th cent. At foot of recto a 
peacock is drawn in brown ink. Given by 
Dr. Baronian. 

31 (f. 32). Vellum. Size, 9! X 6iin. Text in 
two columns (half the outer one cut away, as well 
as one line at top). It originally rneasured 
9|X7 in., of 21 lines each column. Written in 
uncials. Contains Luke xiv. 16-33, partly mu- 
tilated. Perhaps of the nth cent. Given by 
Dr. Baronian. 

32 (ff. 33-34)- Vellum, two mutilated leaves. 
Size, 7 X 6| in. Text in two columns, originally 
շւճ՚յ^ւռ, of 21 lines, but now of 14 only. 
Written in uncials of middle size. Contains 
Matt. xvii. I2֊xix. la, in fragments. Per- 
haps as early as the nth cent. Given by 
Dr. Baronian. 

33 (f. 35). Vellum, much stained, 2|X3sin. 
Text originally in two columns. Contains on 
recto the last verse of Matthew, and on verso 
Mark i. 12-13 in seven lines. Probably not later 
than the nth cent. Given by Dr. Baronian. 

34 (ff. 36-37). Vellum ; two conjugate leaves. 
Size, 9? X 7 in. Text, 6| x 7| in., in two columns, 
of 24 lines each, with the outer margins cut away. 
Written in elegant square uncials of the nth or 
12th century. Contains on the first leaf Luke 
xii. 19-40, and on the second, Luke xiii. 22-xiv. 7, 
with marginal section-numbers or Ammonian 
canons. Given by Dr. Baronian. 

35 (f. 38). Glazed paper, much yellowed. Outer 
margin torn off obliquely. Size, 6x9iin. Text, 
7ix4^in., in two columns of 19 lines each. 
Written in a large bolorgir, of the kind current 
in N.W. Armenia in the 12th cent, with inter- 
mixture of uncial forms. Contains Matt. iii. 13- 
iv. 8. Has red stress accents for reading aloud or 
intoning. Given by Dr. Baronian. 

36 (ff. 39-43). Glazed paper of brownish hue. 
Five leaves, the first three giving full pages, but 
cut across into halves, the fourth a fragment only, 
and the fifth the upper half of a leaf. Size, full 
pages, ւշ| X 8 in. Text, 9} x 6| in., in two columns, 
of 20 lines each. Written in bold bolorgir of the 
14th cent. Contains Mark (f. 39), v. 13-33 ; 
(f. 40), vii. 24-28 ; (f. 41), ix. 17-33 ; (f. 42 recto), 
X- 43-45; (f. 43 recto), xiii. 2-3; (f. 43 verso), xiii. 
8֊9, 11-12. Given by Dr. Baronian. 


MS. Ai՝m. f. 3 — Chronological, 17th cent. 

Vellum. Size, 5^ x 3! in. Text, 4 x 2^ in., 18 
to 20 lines to a page. Ff. 167 : f. i is paginated 
as p. 23, showing that n ff. are missing at the 
beo-inning : two leaves have also been lost after 
f. 155, and again after f. 163. Writing, notergir, 
apparently of 17th cent., with a great many 
abbreviations and with rubrication. Oriental 
binding, fastened by 2 straps and a studs. 

Contents : — 

1. The Armenian Calendar. քւ(Խ : Գււա7!^էՆ 

ձ^քլոմսւյեյւոց (rather Հ^՚Հյոց) խումարի՛ն- 
^ \ւո1յնակ աէքսոց այսպք^ս արա՛ ՃՀաւղունվար 

ամիս՛ն,՝ etc., ք. I. Tliis so-called Calendar (in 
Arm. Toumar, from the Greek To^iapiov), prob- 
ably older than the 7th cent., consists simply of 
a collection of practical formulae for ascertain- 
ing some hemerological points and the days of 
moveable feasts according to the observance 
of the Armenian church^. It forms the topic 
of the next article, and seems on that account 
to have been inserted by a later hand here at 
the beginning of the volume ; although it 
differs somewhat in the order, and more in 
the contents of the formulae, from the text 
used by the commentator, which seems to be 

2. Commentary on the Calendar, by lacob vardapet, 

of the Crimea (15th cent.), made at the request 
of Thomas vardapet Medzophetsi. TUle : 

W^Ll /եուքժիւ^ Հ^ոսմարի QnP 1սեգոևաւ \է\՝*ով^ 
ւքա ր/սւրդ սւաետե\\ եօ՜ոէրա ւ սասաո ; աԾէսբնէսկ 
սուրբ ու Աււոէւն հւ- սհրոմ ոՀ^էԱւոու-Աւհ-ս%որա UOJ^ 
էոարեէսւ ■ ^էսէյոբ սարգսյպեսյր \ րրսհցսոյ» 
J)('(/Ul, ^՚ ^ujiani-Ui&u գերեր^անԱկ րսւռու^ 
%աաևտի ելւիցս ևըաՆելոյ, etc, ք. 13- 

3. Historical treatise on the Calendar, by the same, 

including a full explanation of the reform 
made in it in the 6th cent., which resulted in 
the establishment of the Armenian era. Title : 

՝[,որիՆ {\ակոբ վրգպտի '\ րիմեցոյ յղգս աու^ 
մարստԼաե մասսյցութ1ք ք"^ Ր iJ"P"3 "գԱս^հ 
ար^եսսէաւորեպսւէ-՛ ScOUl, \՝^հ*"ս1Ր հ ']Ր ՜եսյքս 
ր ՆւսհւէսԱէսրգսւրկւ֊ն օրրնսյգրեոէսւ֊* ոի utu 
Լսւրռեսէց ոԼրւՐուևս ռսյտեաց ^րսն Բոր • • •, 

ք. 146^ 

՚ As all the formulae begin with the word l|<«» (i.e. take), 
we see this collection sometimes currently called \\աւռ» 
Kx. 'l|m#pi/ luju %աԼսնԵսէցււսրւՐսւրեաւէ 'ԷՐ^Գ՝ That 
is : ' These formulae are drawn up by the ancestors in writing." — 
MS. Curzon, Arm. 6. 




Some more hemerological formulae, six in 
number (see the first article above), and chrono- 
logical notes. No title. Begin. |'/"y4- այսպկս 

uinuJ» ll"'/ h 'եւսւասսւրռր utuul^u unu\'j֊ ուր li u 

• . • , f. 153''. The end is wanting. 

5. Notes on weights and measures. No title. 

Begins on f. 155. The beginning and the end 
are missing. 

6. Short notes on philosophical, rhetorical, theo- 

logical, and other matters, in form of question 
and answer. The beginning is wanting. Begin. 

... էսհ-ւսբան1^ : - n. '' հ՜ս* է nutuutntnunnnu^ 
թիլ՛ն. *'|u?. \՝ոուեսսէ կ արուեստից, ctC. 
*^<9' \\Ր ^ արուեսսք *l|m. \\րպէս զնիւթ 
ւսւՐ էսոոսեսսւ ուհեէ պարա է, ctc, I. ^5 * 

7. An astronomical and meteorological tract, in 

vei-se, by Ter Araqel (Balishetzi)'. Title 
of the first chapter : {\աղագս երկոտասաԱ 

եև՚եդաեէւէկեոպքէռն, ctc. 
Begin, ^^-ւխար^ ունի ըւշձԼ iTuiptlLnj (IcgC մարգոյ) 
YynLnuituuuib անդէԱէքո Աւսոսնոյ •••,!. i ձ^ • 

Concerning the Twelve zodiacal signs. Begins : 
The universe has the shape of a body (read 
man), twelve limbs hath the body . . . 
The lacuna after f. ] 63 can be supplied from 
the 14th article in no. 36 of this catalogue. 
The last chapter, entitled \\ւուրք պսւ<^պէս^ 
"եութեա՚Ն, is omitted in the latter. 

8. Some hemerological notes, with tables. Begin. 

*j»A/i բանաչեաց այսակս tupuit ctC, II. 1 64՜ 

This MS. was bought from the Rev. S. Baronian, 
on July 21, 1887. 


MS. Arm. f. 4— Psalter, 17th cent. (?) 

Oriental glazed paper. Size, 54X4 in. Text, 
4 X 2^ in., 21 lines in a page. Ff. 178. Writing, 
very neat and regular notergir of 1 7tli or i Hth 
cent., with rubrication and illumination. The first 
two quires, and first leaf of the third, are wanting. 
Modern oriental binding. 

A Psalter, as usually arranged (see no. 15 i'l 
this catalogue), but imperfect, commencing in 
Ps. XX. 4. The beginnings of the sections have 
ornamental initials with marginal arabesques, and 

' The author gives his name in the 7էե quatrain of the 1st 
ch.ipter, as follows: — 

S^r V.'^'Hpl-L գրկի ղչՂ)" (""''' 

|k jtuiuibniltTpLAi tfituttun Աէսոոկան* 
^' n որռ ւրսես ճօյրւոսէրսէսաս^ 
Ik ^բՆնոէ-1ցրւՏն բաՆիս փոէՀժաս : 

(cf. MS. 52, fol.9)- 

each canon has an illuminated head-piece: the 
colours are rose and dark blue. 

At the end of the volume is a rough note by a 
priest, Ter Karapet, stating that he was consecrated 
deacon and priest in May, 1 850, at Nicomedia by 
the Archbishop Stephanos. 

This volume was sent as a present from Smyrna 
on Nov. 28, 1889, by the Rev. Greville J. Chester, 


MS. Pococke 415 —Doctrinal, 17th cent. 

Brownish paper. Size, 6\ x 4| in. Text, 4I X 3 J 
in. Usually 17 lines in a page. Ff ii + 16 + xxvi, 
of which only 10 are written on. Writing, noderkir 
of 17th cent., with rubrication. Recent Bodleian 

Contents : — 

1. Profession of faith. Tdle : 'Հ^սււա՚Աա՚նք ուղղա^ 

ւ/ււսքՆաօ Հւսմէսււօտ որ էք.բ" "J^ "է բեուԼժր 
գաէ-անե՚ն և. ոևրրոոգութի՚ե սր ա&ու-թի, 1. C. 

՚ Confession of faith of orthodox, who confess 
one nature in the Divine Christ, and one God- 
head in the Trinity,' f. 3. There is another 
title written by the same hand in the middle 

of f. 2'': 'Հճաւա՚նութի յ\քփԼսոսէււբ ժողովուն 

եճ Հսքյրպտաց, i.e. 'Confcssion of faith of the 
200 Fathers in the Council of Ephesus.' Begin. 

\ylnuuinJuAjhtfp u֊ ^ւսւասյսյւ/ք սյմենսւԼւսսյսյո 
սոսէհլ nKuJin էԱ<Ւ^ աեԱՈէ սէն&հն ս֊ սէԱսկրռբե 
. .. ,ք.Յ: and ellt/i/tg \\րգ այս k մհրոյս Հ^աւատղք 
ուղղավւառ գաւա՚Նութի, ctc, ք 5- This form 

of confession is recited in the evening ceremony 
introductory to the ordination of a priest. (Cf. 
Bi/iial, ed. Constantinople, 1807, pp. 26 1-262.) 

2. A polemical discourse, being an answer by a 

monophysitiC to the objections of a deutero- 
physite. Begin. ՜էքրկար՚էւակՆ ասէ, pk ք" բ 

րեութքւ ու՚եխ աձու[յր ու լէիէ Լ. էքէսրղկուլժրւՆ 
ni^fifiy • • • ^'iiuinutufiitubfi. էսկ րնսէւոոէսկէսն 
է^ութի էՐաոգղյ անւիուիոիւե ill Ubuyy ctC, I. Ծ. 

A marginal note wrongly attributes this tract 
to St. Nerses Shnorhali. 
At the end of this article is a subscription of 
the copyist (f. 11''), the last part of which is 
transcribed in the middle of the following page, 
giving us to know that ho, Akob the clerk {\\կոր 
գպիր), has ' written ' this article at the request of 
the Archdeacon Tiratour Karhkarhtzi (^[ւլսստուր 
կաո-կւսռըի) at Ilalcb in the Armenian era 1080 
(a. D. 1621) on the 13th of May, a Friday. 

This ]\IS. was bought in 1693, in the collection 
of Edward Pococke, D.D., the Orientalist. 

H 2 





MS. Arm. b. 2— Old Fly-leaves. 

Paper, with vellum insertions. Size, 19! x 15I in. 
Ff. i + 16 + xxiii (blank) : the numbering of the 
leaves after f. 16 is liable to be altered by the addi- 
tion of fragments acquired in the future. 

Fr. 1 (f. i). Vellum, a leaf with its margin cut 
away. Size, 5I x 3 in. Text on recto of 13 lines, 
in regular Cicilian bolorgirof 13th cent. Contains 
the last lines of a set of directions indicating accord- 
ing to the old usage on which days the liturgy of 
St. Basil and of St. John Chrysostom are to be 
used — see the full text in S. 313՚'-214 of MS. 
Arm. VI of the Royal Library in Munich. On 
the verso is a partly decayed picture in Byzantine 
style, with gold background : it represents an 
officiating bishop (probably St. Basil) before 
an altar with a canopy, taking in his hand a 
(liturgical) book. 

2 (f. 2). Glazed cotton jjaper, brownish. Size, 
5? X Յ4 ill- Text, 4 X 2| in., of 23 lines. A frag- 
ment of a book of Sharakans, in bolorgir of the 
14th cent., w'ith musical notes, containing a portion 
of the fourth tone (գձ) of the Canon of Martyrs. 
Given by Dr. Baronian. 

3 (f. 3). Glazed paper, brownish. Size. 5x3! 
in. Text, bordered with double red line on left and 
single on right, ^^x 2 in., of 21 and 19 lines. A 
fragment of a book of Sharakans, in bolorgir of the 
14th or 15th cent., without musical notes, contain- 
ing the latter half of the Canon of the Eve of the 
Theoj)hany. Given by Dr. Baronian. 

4, 5 (ff. 4-9). Thin vellum, discoloured. The 
upper part of six leaves of an old Ritual, closel}՛ 
resembling the oldest copj^ jweserved at San Lazaro 
in Venice. Size, about 7 x 4 in. Text, originally 
about 7 X5in., in two columns of 21 lines each. 
Written in small uncials with smaller ones in 
rubrics. Contains (ff. 4-7) portions (of a few 
lines each) of the Burial of a Priest (ed. Venice, 
1831, pp. 367-368, 371-373, 375-377. and one 
more lesson, pp. 353-354, of the Constantinople 
edition, 1807); (f. 8 recto), of the Canon of Mar- 
riage (ed. Ven., pp. 77, 82); (f. 8 verso), the begin- 
ning of the Benediction of a Monk ; (f. 9), a 
passage from the Burial of a Monk (?). Given by 
Dr. Baronian. 

6-8 (ff. 10-12). Vellum. Three fragmentary 
leaves of a choristers' Lectionar}՛, with the first top 
lines and the inner margins cut away. Size, 
8ix6^in. Text, originally 7|X4| in., in two 
columns of about 25 lines each. Written in dis- 
tinct bolorgir of tlie 14th cent., with rubrications. 
Contains (f. 10) portions of the week of St. Rip- 
sime and her Company ; (f. 11), part of the feast 
of Sbojakath (a Saturday), and the last part of 
the preceding Thursday (?); (f. la). Lessons of the 

6th and 7th daj's of the octave of Khatch- 
veratz (Exaltation of the Holy Cross). Given by 
Dr. Baronian. 

9 (f. 13). Thin vellum. Two pieces of a leaf 
of a Tonakan (martyrology). Original size, includ- 
ing six missing lines, 14^ x 7 J in. Text, originally 
1 25X45- in., in two columns of 32 lines each. 
Written in small square uncials of the i ith or 12th 
cent. Contains on the recto the end of an un- 
known martyrdom, concluding with the following 
record of the author's: — . • .մ՚արւ^՚նս՚եո^ա ըՆկե՚եուլ 

ft հ-ոմ* ել եոանեւէ-ո I ե պէոԼոպոսի՚ն գտեւսւ էւնոսէս^ 
ոոու֊մ՝ անուն 1^ո \\ աոկիանոս^ ժոոովևսյօ Jh&tuu 
պասաւոէք ՝. ռաա in-yutmuiutuntnlju արւսրեսււ սոռա^ 
linn uhp գրեպպօ սհԾէսւ. ոգու^ու1ժ1յէԱէյբ\ եւ առաբե^ 
օաք րնգ աէՌ՜Նայն ուողափսէՈ. եսեքյեօրս՝\\րրստոսր, 

etc. After six lost lines and an oblong ornament 
in green and red, follows the martyrdom of 
St. Varus, incomplete from nearly the beginning. 
(Ed. Ven., Martyrol. II, 370-371.) The first 
article concludes with a colophon of the copyist in 
four lines, in which the name ' George ' as owner 
is contained. Given by Dr. Baronian. 

10, 11 (ff. 14, 1 5). Vellum, stained. Two leaves from 
one MS. Size, 1 1 J X 7 g in. Text, originally in two 
columns, the first leaf measures 10 x 5|in., in 32 lines, 
and the second 1 1 x 5I in., in 25 lines. Written in 
large square uncials of the 12th cent. Contains 
(f. 14 recto), part of a ' Commentary of John Chry- 
sostom' on Matt. xii. 38 (ed. Venice, I, 627, 11. 16- 
28); (f. 14 verso), ]iart of the 13th of the ' Cate- 
chetical Lectures ' of Cyril of Jerusalem (ed. Vienna, 
p. 258, 1. I7֊p. 259, 1. 1) ; (f. 15), parts of a ' Com- 
mentary on Luke,' V. I, beginning [յաո^՜^աջ^քա՚ն 

ոսուոբ էււոր^ուրգն uinuitunu ելանէ^ • • • , cncls Ր^գ 
անդհպոոսյէյսյն րն\ ւսոուսսէո էսնռանեւոս» ասւայէոս 

ղյոյմն իլրեա՚նց ու-՚նԼէն ձգե. Օո VCrSO, hegill. 

Juinn էսպեէւէ pui^u ււյտոսյբեոէ֊ • • • , €U(IS ես 
միւսոյն զան^ն Հանգարտեէյուռանեւ . GivCD. by 

Dr. Baronian. 

12 (f. 16). Vellum. A single folio cut in half 
horizontally, but rejoined : lateral margins cur- 
tailed. Size, upper half 9| X 6|, lower 9I X 6| in. 
Verso left blank. Text on recto of 30 lines of 
varying length as defined by surrounding orna- 
mental design. The latter consists of the follow- 
ing. A horizontal stripe of conventional fruit and 
foliage work, in green and blue on gold back- 
ground, extends across the bottom of the page, 
from which rise vertical stripes of loose rope-work 
in blue on gold background, met at the top and 
joined bj՛ a stripe of fruit and foliage work similar 
to that below, but not carried to the edges of the 
page. The rectilinear frame so formed is bordered 
within by a purple diaper pattern edged inter- 
nally by a red stripe of elliptical form with ogival 
projections. Within the space defined by this 
stripe is written the text. The rectilinear frame 




carries above two peacocks in profile, their beaks 
toward a central one which faces the reader with 
outspread tail : their coloiu's bhie, red, and gold. 
At each upper corner an arabesque of bhie rope- 
work on gold ; the side margins occupied by 
branchwork of blue, supporting green global fruits 
veined with g-old. On the left a red snake raises 
himself erect to taste the fruit. Text in small 
uncials such as are used in rubrics and marginal 
notes of loth and nth cent, gospels. Contains 
the epistle of Eusebius to Carpianus, which always 
accompanies the tables of Ammonian canons at 
the beginning of a gospel codex. It has been 
printed by N. Karamiantz in his catalogue of 
the Armenian MSS. of Berlin. Given by 
Dr. Baronian. 


MS. Arm. d. 14— Old Testament, 18th cent. 

Glazed paper ՝. Size, io| x 7^ in. Text, /^ X 4g 
in., in two columns, 47 lines each. Ff. ii + 297 
(in gatherings of 1 2) + i. Writing, notergir of 1 8th 
cent., neat and regular. Ornamentation : simj)le 
decorations in crimson, as also the largest initials, 
but smaller initials and rubrics in vermilion. 
Binding, chestnut-coloured leather with rectilinear, 
circular, and cable patterns : with four thongs of 
stamped leather (of which the coiTesponding pins 
arc lost). Edges, red. It contains the Old Testa- 
ment as far as Ecclesiasticus, every book being 
preceded by its special argument (՝[,ա[սագրու.^ 
թիլ-՚ւ։) and summary of chaptere {^Հ^լուխք), as 
follows : — 

Genesis (called Հ^յւարահք In lower margins), f. 2. 

Exodus, f. 27''. 

Leviticus, f. 46''. 

Numbers, f. 59. 

Deuteronomy, f 78. 

Joshua, f. 95- 

Judges, f. 107''. 

Ruth, f. 119. 

Preface to the four books of Kings, f. ]20՛'. 

1 Kings ( I Samuel), f. 121. 

2 Kings (2 Samuel), f 136. 

3 Kings (i Kings), f. 149. 

4 Kings (2 Kings), f. 16յ\ 

1 Parak'i])omena (1 Chronicles), f. 176''. 
3 Paraleipomena (2 Chronicles), f. 189. 

* Among the paper-makers* devices visible are (i) a crown 
surmounted by a star, surmounted in turn by an upturned 
crescent (f. 285); (2) a long-stalked trefoil rising between the 
letters G (?) Z (f. 284) ; (3) another rising out of a monogram 
^''-n (f- 8). The (unglazed) end-leaves, inserted by the binder, 
furnish (f. i) a row of three crescents diminishing in size. — 

1 Ezra (i Esdras, of the Apocryphas), f. 204. 

2 Ezra (Ezra), f. 211. 
Nehemiah, f. 215. 
Esther, f. 221. 
Judith, f. 226. 
Tobit, f. 232^ 

1 Maccabees, f. 238''. 

2 Maccabees, f. 252. 

3 INIaccabees, f. 264''. 
Job, f. 27]''. 

Wisdom of Joshua, son of Sirach (Ecclesiasticus), 
according to the second version, as it is in the 
Zohrab edition, 1806, ff. 286-295. The copy- 
ist supplies on fol. 295 a large part of ch. 22, 
which he had missed in its proper place. 

The book was never completed. Some short 
notes in the body of it give the names of the 
copyists (ff. 3, 46'', 149, 211, 232''): the early part 
was written by one Sargis, the latter part (from 
about f. 200) by a Nerses Vardapet. 

This ]\IS. was bought from Hannan, Watson, 
& Co., Glasgow, on March 11, 1899, and is 
labelled 7. 


MS. Arm. f. 8— Isaiah, 17th cent. 

Glazed paper. Size, 6| X4| in. Text, 4| x 2շ in., 
within crimson lines right and left, 20 lines 
in a page. Ff. 1-38% յ8''-1օ6 (ff. 1 and 106 
are only binder's fly-leaves), in gatherings of 
12 (last one, 8). Written in a neat and regular 
notergir of the 17th or i8th cent. Ornamenta- 
tion : large initials, crimson or blue, but mostly not 
filled in ; scarlet rubrics ; intitulations in alternat- 
ing lines of crimson and bright blue. Binding, 
plain brown leather. Contents : Isaiah, ending on 
f. IOՅ^ 

This MS. was bought from Hannan, Watson, 
& Co., Glasgow, on ISIarch 11, 1899, and is 
labelled 37. 


MS. Arm. e. 40֊Gospels, A,D. 1486. 

Glazed paper, brownish. Size, 7J X ձ\ in. Text, 
5^x3! in., in two columns of 19 lines each. 
Ff. 316, in gatherings of 12 (the last one, 16), 
numbered with Armenian letters. Written in bold 
and uniform bolorgir. Ornamentation : vermilion 
cajiitals and initial lines ; larger capitals and mar- 
ginal ornaments, etc., in (i) red and white; (2) black 
and white (ff. 27 1՝', 285", 314՝') ; (3) black, red, and 
white; (4) black, yellow, and white ; (5) black, red, 
yellow, and white ; (6) black, brown, and yellow 
(f. 205՝') — some marginal ornaments being quasi- 




human in shape, e.g. on ff. 70, 89. Oriental bind- 
ing, stamped leather, with a flap, and originally 
fastened with thongs. Edges, red. 

It contains the four Gospels : Matthew, f. 3 ; 
Mark, f. 92 ; Luke, f. 148 ; John, f. 242; Of the 
disputed passages it has only Luke xxii. 43, 44 
(f. 231). The text has the Pentecostal sections, 
marked by red ornaments and intitulations, with 
Eusebian concordances in lateral margins. 

The only record, preserved at the end of Matthew 
(f. 91), gives the date of 935. Arm. era (a.d. i486), 
and the name of the owner, Nahapet the priest. 

Three later notices have been added on f. շ*՝, as 
follows : — 

1. ւ՚Հ՚Դ ե՛ս* թարառս* աքլի աւեաարասս* ր ^ալալ 

Հընչից (sic) էմ՚ոց ■ յիշասւակ իՆձ և քՒ%աւղաց 
իւ/ոց- Հաւր՚ն իյ՝ղյ- աւԴր ասաթէ՚ն : և. մաւլւն 
էւՐդյ. շաղութղվէ. և ևւլբարացւլիմոց- միլւնայ 
բկկէ : ևւ Հանգուռեաւառ քս- քարիսի՚ն : ևւ 
օվևրաց. թիր վւսեգէ. թարվիղի՚ն- Լւ կողակցի՛ն 
իյ՝ոյ աւղլա՚նգէրպքէ՚Ն, ևս Հարսի՛ն֊ Հուրիխա^ 
ՆիՆ՛ ել ոստեր՛ն- սլիւՐ սաւլթ ա՚նի՚ն, ե ևղրաւր 
որգոյ% մալումի՚ն : և դստևրացն֊ գուլչիարկ֊ 
Հ^ամասիկ : ամԼ՚ն* P'i.'V "^Lfll 

2. In later hand : 

բաթառի որդի եոնաոսյր. Ծսյո^այ ujuurnt-uia-nj* 
սյւՈ֊ն» Թվկ՚ն. ռ, Հր, ամւ^ն. ապրիլ, ut 

3. In 3"et later hand : 

մաւու-մի որդի, ռարիտ. մրրղայ Լսան, 
մԼրապետ. ոսկան, րկկիէւան. աարոՎժկՆ, 
րարագի. որդի, ոաւգաղ,յակուր. 

գոս/փկրիկ: թվկ՚ն, ռձգ : 
ռիոայ խան. ձ-սւռայ այ. ԱէԱէե, 

1. Now I, Baraq, acquired this gospel out of my 
honest earnings, a memorial of myself and of 
my parents, — of my f\vther Amir Asath, and of my 
mother Shaluthlve, and of my brothers Mirzay 
Bek, and of Qarim at rest in Christ. And of my 
sisters Thir Yand, Tharviz, and of my wife Aullan- 
geraq, and of my daughter-in-law Hurikhan and 
daughter Slim Saulthan, and of my brother's son 
Malum, and daughters Gulfiir, Hamasie. Amen. 
In year 1036 (1587). ^ ^ , t 

2. Babaq's [dc) son Elnazar, servant of God. In 
year 1078 (1629). April i. 

3. Malumi's son. Qarit. IMirzay Khan. Mera- 
pet. Oscan. Bekizan. Taruthen. Baraq's son, 
Laugaz. Yakub. Gul Ferik. In year 1084 
(1635). Rizay Khan. Servant of God. Amen. 


MS. Ann. d. 13֊Gospels, A.D. 1609. 

Oriental glazed paper, thin and brownish. Size, 
9ix6i in. Text, 6^x4^ in., in two columns of 

22 lines each. Ff. 312. Quires, 23, each of la 
leaves. Writing, bold bolorgir. Oriental stamped 
binding with a flap, bearing traces of three thongs 
and three studs. MS. well preserved, except that 
lower margins of the first 28 folios have been gnawed 
by a rat. 

It contains the four Gospels : Matthew, f 38 ; 
Mark, f. 115; Luke, f. 167 ; John, f. 248. The 
text contains the disput-ed passages ; the episode 
of the adulteress is joined to the end of John. 
The interest of the volume lies in its numerous 
pictures and rich ornamentation, in gold and in 
colours. It begins with a collection of 24 full- 
page (6\ X 4^ in.) illustrations of subjects from the 
Gospelsj the meaning of each being exjilained at 
the foot of the page. These are : 

1. f. I*". The Annunciation. 

2. f. 2. The meeting of Mary and Elizabeth, at 

which Joseph is present holding in hi? 
hands a wand, etc. 

3. f. 3''. The Adoration of the Shepherds. 

4. f. 4. The Adoration of the Magi. 

5. f. 5՝". The Presentation in the Temple. 

6. f. 6. The Baptism. 

7. f. 7''. The Transfiguration. 

8. f. 8. The Raising of Lazarus. 

9. f. 9''. The Triumphal Entry into Jerusalem. 

10. f. 10. The holy Passover meal. 

11. f.ii''. The \Y ashing of Feet. 

12. f. 12. The Betrayal of Juda and Malchus. 

13. f. 13". The Nailing on the Cross. 

14. f. 14. The Crucifixion between robbers, and 

John embracing the Cross. 

15. f.I5^ The Burial. 

16. f. 16. The Descent into HeU. 

17. f. 1 7՝՝. The Women (two) at the Sepidchre. 

18. f. 18. The Doubting of Thomas. 

19. f. 1 9՝՝. The Ascension. 

20. f. 20. The Descent of the Holy Ghost in the 

upper chamber. 

21. f. 21''. The appearance of the Holy Cross from 

the East and the sounding of the 
trumpets. — At the foot of the cross 
two figures, male and female, in wor- 
ship, bearing each his name: /«օ£ա 
տէրիքա՚ն ՚ Khodscha Teridschan,' and 
ղայթար փաշկ ՚ Laythar Phashe.' 

22. f. 22. The Last Judgment and Weighing of 


23. f. 23*. The Saviour. 

24. f. 24. St. Mai-y Deipara, the Intercessor. 

There follow the ten pages of the usual Eusebian 
canons. Each picture bears below a short explana- 
tion of the meaning of its accessory details. For 
further explanations the artist refers the reader, on 
his last page, to the treatise of Gregory of Tathev 
(see IMS. 81, § 2). At the head of each Gospel 
stand the pictures of the Evangelists (fl՝. 37'', 114'՝, 



166'', 247՝'), all in act of writing-, but the last, 
John, dictatino՝ to Prochoros. Equally remarkable 
are the decorations all over the volume, the initials 
and the marginal arabesques of the liturgical divi- 
sions, 218 in number. Amongst these the more 
consjjicuous are on the first pages of each Gospel. 
It is only to be regretted that so prolific an artist 
as the decorator of this MS. was so little capable of 
drawing a human face or figure. On f. 23'' the 
illuminator gives his name as Mesrop. 

Records arc not wanting in this volume. Besides 
the short and accidental ones (ff. 22, 23'', 112), the 
cop3'ist concludes the volume with a long colophon 
(ff. 307՚'-310՛'), after which later owners add others. 
In the first, after a preamble, in which he expounds 
the mystical reasons for there being foui- Gospels 
and four only (such a preamble is usual in MSS. 
after the beginning of the 15th cent., cf. MS. Arm. 
nos. 9 and 11), the writer continues as follows : — 

Colophons, f. 309 foil.: — 

1. \էքօ^այ սէէ^որ^ան էլ ոորգի՚ն ԼարապԾտ • • • 
ոանսւսոօո Մոէւ. luiuu • • • սռ աւսասէրանրս . 
է^ւ ստառէսս qutu ո ^էսլաւ ս. ւէսրգար վաս^ 
inujunq ուոոպ : • • • 

1| ասն այնւուսոյն ետ գրեւոէոէրոաՏեեան աւեէոա^ 
ոանս աւՆւսս1 տրհւ֊օ Ա- օւսրգարսւսռ dhh-tuh-uihi 
րե \րւո^ ր էւ/սյւքՒառ Ոէ-1քէ/է սբ եկեոՄ at-ti ւ 1ւ ո 
Jul ւե էու-սե սաեկանո սհոսլւ : I H ւի^սյտսյկ 

բսՅոի^ ^ոգոյ րսրոյ էլ. օ-նսէւոէսռ րսրոո* կէԱ^ 
րօյպեՄւրն Հյլ սաՀււուբ uoifa անրնւ ս. եոոսէկրո, 
nu/ifj tun ւիա՝էկն էլ. ոոոդիյխ ht.ntl Լէսոլսպէոոն 
սանոէ-էվն ս. ոսԼրսւր ՀՆ ս֊ ո^անգուօեաւ որդ hpU 
ttuitntui՛ Ա- ոաւսէորսս՛ էւ. iitrnp^UJinp պարոն 
iliunli'ii էէ, ււոուերքսյ Աէսէսէ ւր սօ։[ժ ան Հւ ո՚Հան^ 
nnt-olttuiu հւանուս ւսոէ^էյ : £ւ nuiujuiu Ր՚^ր 
utinuth \ս էլ Նոոապրօն րէ^նր uo։[a ան՛ էլ. ոսրոսս 
iiiujttih ր* ր շէւէՀու֊էՌնէէ բաբէ^Ն էլ. սոոսւսրպն 



UJ մա էսր լս սէԼօ^ո ւս ւր ■> Ira կյ։ 

ւԼւորսս ր կսյրգւսւորսյպ • • * uuiu փանոս սու֊^ 
էոանոէ՚Ն օէս^անէս I * * » ututniunl» qft Կսբ tut-utnui^ 
ոա՛նս» I» \է\'^էք^'եէս '^ւսյոո « ծ « ամի՛ ^^Նգ^ո^ 
ԾէսԾսր* I* Հսյյոապե^ 

էսւ. ոՈ աստոսէսԾւս 


տոէ֊աե աե, մհ է^րսէԼՈք կաԼժ քէկսր tuu՝ >'^/''«7 ՚ 
ե. A յսյո-ա^Նորգուփէ/ււ-՚ե սհրոյ ռ եէսւ^որս Jv _յէւ~^ 
ւպյք^յ '• մհսոոփ ւս ո\^ե պ1լսհ ^ It. ր լժսյգսյւորու^ 
pbtuli շա^ապասի՚և^ ււհ ր էժու ի՚ն ն կե ա լոաւէոսԱ 
ոօոօը, ft էհէ թգլոանքւսսէ րաոաբրս ո աւ/ր^ժդյ^ 
էսռ՚եոսւ ով(է1^ժ uMnltiMMb ^էսէ-ո րսոոյ : ե։. ր 
uttitun կոէոոոԼէսռ ւրսոռՆ tut^utllubuj ճարսւար ս. 
^Նսյոէսէւ որհոէ-թր իւ^րով ; Հլ utbnLuti Ր^Գ 
երւսսհւն f^iujaifuji 'A ո աւաո-Ա արաոսյսէԱան ր 
է/ր Բ"ՐդՒ'^ '• ^էսրե-էսեւս, և. սոսէոոեէսգ ՛ր**' • 
ս, էԱէ֊սյո է^սէո դսէմ՝ ե ոկհր /! Ծ գ usպth^ unto 
Հսէսու^օ 'A մր ^այէ1£սէոանսէո Կ"Ր յ^՚^Ղ Ց 

int-l* ոս ւ 

'3 'Ը" 

է.եԱ ե֊ 




է/էէսկ/էաւ ս. թաբեէսւ ի ււսմրոցե ե- է հ-երպս 
tlpuusay սոսս/նս դւոեա§ նոսէորե ի սոսաես 
Գ^րՒ մսյրեաի Լւ սւո-էսօեւսէ ft շւսւ^շ յ?""7"^£ 
I սպէսՀան որ եսէես գէսնրէւ անապստէորե • • * 
tri^ բնսէնեռո la ռսհո ի ՎէԱՈէսւսյկո ւս կոոէՏ 
գեսէոյն ոս/նգսյրո ր որ 4՜ էսոԼէ, ե- րրնե auJp 
էոոէՏնս 1ւ բնանոէ-ԼԾոս^ ճւ ւեկե ոցիս ւսւոսւգս 
ujnofftfia : [լ անու.անեկսւռ tiujuntJb գեօորե 
*օ/ւ*ո/»Հ«ք Ալ ո * Cm,nuj* ռր թէպէտ թս/^ 
գսյէ-որրն սորան օւսոցր կ ր սր 0րհսսէոնգրռ 
uiMMUui էն բնսէկԼէ \ո օւսոսՅօրն Տէորռ Հսւեսյռստկ 
^'Ղյ^^ԴյՒէ. ^ օրի%աը մերոց * ՚ * '[1* ՜^ի՚-թք 

ևրկրէՆ շ*"Ր հ '9երէ1ու.ւ 
Qtut-iuiltq մարսնով • • • 

այի՚Նք ւ 


ք. 3^^- I" ^ later hand and incomplete at the 
beginning : — 

y ^րպեսէն որ մականուն մսյռէՈսն կո^է, ս֊ սրոսս 
էոր մարսէհրոս Ր"*)* վսյրպետս Հւ Գ"ՐԴՍ^ 
Աէր գրրգորրս սսւրպեէոն ե֊ tiutu Uitptui^ 

ԱէէԱէ-ՈրԱ • * * 

Ibidem^ in a third hand : — 

Հճօյրձէասյւ լյհշ^Պե^ կԽ^^^Ղյ "'s/'A)*"՛" • • • (the 
same names aa in no. i, then) ... A֊ ղրա-րե 

րւ֊ր uuittxih uotftru/u u. Lnntuunau կարս/պեան 
u_ '/^ՐԴՐ" ոա lutuCtuu ււ ոՀանգու֊պեսէւ որ^ 
գհբն* սու֊օհէսսն ււ. ոԼոիէ* ս. գու֊ԱՄէրն ujui[i 
սսւդկՆ ս. ոէսաւրնւսւսյ . • • դսյրձեսէւ ./A'^^S^f 
ողարսւբ^ե՚ն Հւ եոոսէկհօն uoi[a ս/ե և֊ զորոէս 
պսւրոն րէսռկն ււ. ոՀ^էսնգոսոեւսէ դոսսսէոն 
էսան ու. մաոէ^ն ս. ոորէՆոն սարսյրրոսս ... 
գարձեաւ ժՒ՝*^Յ^Ք էլ[սօքա ճւ ղաներն լ՚^ր 
ու.սքժս/1 էսէեոչւն ււ. կոոէսւլհօն թսյռ. ոու^սսէշն 
1ւ ոորււհյչնւովւսնկսն և. ti^ti/ba ուպևսէէսկրւորշն 
և. օու^ր՚ն խանբկկի՚Ն և. զ"բղէ*ն առագելն և. 





ոքսօքէսւ էոէ^րէէ^ան ս.. ռ&աո^ալռն Ր*-ր՛ [ԾՈրոսս 
յհւ^րատ՜ն* /ւ զ[3աթոսն՛ գոէ-ւ սւղ^ե և. 'Բ*'''-*՛ 

ւ On the fly-sheet, f. 3^2, in a much later 
hand : — 

'\^արձեաւյի yirnirP իորիսաոս. '//«a կարապևէոԱ» 
[լ. կոէյակիո՚էէ հէ~ր unt-ip ա՛ն խա*նոէ.օն» և. ղրբքր" 
յակոբ 7\ա% և. ui\nt սալւն իւ֊ր %ու րյ՚^ալն՛ և. 
հէ.ր կոոակիո՚ն մանասՆ : Հւ ոբղիք՚նէ ղ րիղ որ՛ն՛ 
վասքէք՚ն» ե- սհոէ-ս ո ու-ԱԱէէէՆ ւս nuinfutuuu. և. 
Լոոէսկհօ1է^ ujt-uuift^pb* ս֊ "ՐԴ Ւ.Ք^ սոլթ սէն 
գոէ-էն* է1կրաու.օն- ե. գու֊սարՆ. գու^լնասչաթ՚ն : 

սբէճ կէաւրաէսե ւ 

,%. և ե 


՝\\ւսրձսէսւ • 

հէ֊ր մ՝անոէ-կնէ կողակիցն* շչս^էիէսրէ՚ն՛ որղրե 




ւսէԼոբ ՛ճահ՛ U- uJti^u եղբսյրՆ. uLnuih \ն* և 
ՆոոաԼհօՆ սէոէօ փաշկն. էլ. դոսստրն. չււսյնուս 
սյոէ՚ն : /»l2k կրձւան* հ- Հ^անգոլոսսււ ոոդին՛ 
տէ^ոհ^ան՛ ԼոոսյԼիռն՛ luuiftf ուՏն ^աե. և- 
գոէ-ԱԱէէէն ոամարն, ձւ ԾսօՆսւ ւօև՛ սհՎոէ^բէսԼօս, 
դէգ1^ [լ. հէ-Ր nnnWh մաուոիոոսն, Հ՝^էսոձեսււ 
• • • ոքսճ, կսյրապԱաե, [լ. Լոոսւկիսն untjaunj 
եւաեոսէքե, ս. օորոհ՚ն իւ֊՚Ր՛ ^յ^^կ՚^Բ ՜ձան • • • Ա- 
հւր LnntuLhaby lauinnnt -մաշՆ, և. օորդիքչն ուր 
գեէւառոյս ււ. ՝եորաբոոբոՕ՛ ալֆէսքժՆ, ղւսւ-^ 
թանոիւ՚ե* մա՚նոււ/նա 

5. In later nnd rude hand : — 

• • • ոասոբ aiMtuh u. զոոակհռն la ա nn ումտ Հն և- 
ոորդիՆ հւր ^"ւֆ^Հյ ւԾու-՚նր՚ն ււ ht -ր Y''7"'7r5 

6. In two hands, of which the first is identical 

with no. 4 : — 

Հքէյեօ^ռ սուրբ և կեոեգդյ օաՀ^անալոն Դ"^Ր 
բսյրսեույ. nui^n աոպանէ^սն, ոտկր սսւրգրսն* 
atnt^n uKtui /ն. aii^n ւովանկսն՛ ոէտւէր թաէՅոսն : 

տէր սսէոգէսն. տէ-ր բսւոսեոն- էոկո գոիգոոՆ. էոէո 
էէւէսչաստուն, ռւոկր սկրտի \Ն : ղսէկր սրսէոնս. 

I. KhOdschay Teridschau and his son Karapet 
. . . was desirous of this holj՛ gospel, and acquired 
it out of his honest and just earnings ... In this 
expectation he had this gospel of the Lord copied 
at lavish cost and ornamented luxuriously, for the 
glorj՛ of holy church, and profit of the children of 
Sion. But also as a goodly memorial of his own 
self and of his parents, of Karapet and Mahbuh 
Solthan, and of his wife Laythar PhashCn, and his 
sons Karapet ISIanuk and INIkrtiteh, and his de- 
ceased sons Yakoh and Avetiq, and his brother 
Paron Bahen, and sisters Salay Solthan, and 
Khanum Alen deceased ; and of his grandsire 
iMkrtitch and his wife Bcki Solhan, and his other 
grandsire Shahumentz Baben and his wife Ampar 
Khathnn, remember them . . . And now I the last 
among the ordained . . . Stephanos falsely called 
a priest . . . completed this holy gospel in the 
Armenian era 1058 (1609), under the shelter of 
holy Deipara, in the patriarchate of Sir Melqiseth 
Catholicos of all Armenians, and in the episcopate 
over our village of Dschula}՛ of ^lesroph Arch- 
bishop, and in the reign of Shah Abas (spelt ^(/ms), 
who in the year 1032 came with a great army 
against the royal city Tawrez, to avenge his sire's 
blood ; and he utterly destroyed the race of Aus- 
man by his valour and his resources ; and crossing 
the Eraskh (Araxes), he entered the canton of 
Ararat and attacked the Berd (i.e. fortress) at 
Arevan (Erivan), and he slew the enemy, and laid 
waste all the country in the j'ear 1053. Mourning 

fell upon Armenia, for he destroyed and made 
desolate all houses and habitations, so that men 
fled and hid themselves in fortresses and clefts of 
rocks. Some he found and slew, others he led 
captive and sent to that city of Shaush or Aspahan 
which Daniel of the wilderness beheld . . . And he 
settled us on the south side of the river Zandar, or 
Ali, where we built houses and habitations and 
churches for our prayers. And we called the name 
of our village Tchadscholay (i. e. unlucky) and not 
Dschula. For though the king's heart was well- 
disposed towards Christians, yet the inhabitants of 
the city were evil and opposed and blas])hemers 
of our religion, . . . for the nature of the soil is evil 
and hot and dreary and we were full of bodily 
sickness . . . 

2'. The wardapet, nick-named !Mazman, and 
another Ter INIartiros, a brave wardapet, and his 
son Gregory wardapet and all workers . . . 

3. Once more remember Khodschay Teridschan 
. . . and his sister Sala Solthan and partner Karapet, 
and their son Layeadschan and their deceased sons, 
Suqias and Elie, and their daughter Asli Zaden and 
Khalinar . . . 

Once more remember Larabek and his partner 
Solthan and son Paron Babcn, and deceased daughter 
Khanu Malen and son oNIartiros . . . 

Once more remember Khodscha and his son-in- 
law Usthay Yakob and his partner Thar Lumash, 
and their sons Yowanes, and Mkrtitch deceased, 
and the sister Khanbek and son Aragel and INIathos 
deceased . . . Once more . . . Khodschay Teridschan 
and his servants : Thoros iMurat and Thathos, Gul 
Alen and Antharam. 

4. Once more remember in Christ Khodscha 
Karapet, and his wife Sulthan Khanum, and their 
son Yakob Djan and daughter Nurmhal, and her 
jiartner Manas, and the sons Grigor, Wasil, and 
anotherdaughterYeztikhas, and her partner Avetiq, 
and the sous Solthan Gul, IMkrtum, and daughter 
Gul Napath. Again . . . Khodscha Karapet, and 
his brother Manuk, the partner, Shah Phar, son 
Yakob Djan, and the other brother Mkrtitch, and 
his partner Aziz Phashen, and the daughter Kha- 
num Ajcn, Khodscha Karapet and his deceased son 
Teridschan, his partner Khathun Dschan, and the 
daughter Lamar, and the servants Mehubath, Dede 
and her son ]\rartiros. Again . . . Khodscha Kara- 
pet and his partner Solthan Khanum, and his son 
Yakob Djan and his partner, Tharluniash, and his 
son in first bloom of life Alfath, Lauthandil, 

5. Akob Djan and his partner Tharjumash, and 
his son Alfay Thun and his partner Olite. 

6. Remember the priests of the holj՛ Church, 
Ter Barsel, Tcr Yowanes (John), Ter Sargis, Ter 
Shak, Ter Yowanes, Tcr Thathos. 

Ter Sargis, Ter Barsel, Ter Grigor, Ter Khat- 
chatur, Ter Mkrtitch, Ter Simeon. 





Ms. Arm. e. 30 — Apocrypha of the O. T., 
13th cent. 

Size, 8|x6x2iin. Ff. 218. A composite 
MS. of two portions, due to a later restoration. 
The oldest and the main part from (f. 83) consists 
of a text 6J X 4 in., 17 lines in a page. Defective 
at եօէհ ends, it possesses of the orig-inal set the 
quires bearing in Armenian numerals from 4 up to 
19. Besides this, ff. 85-87 are left blank to fill 
up a gap. Writing, bold bolorgir of transition 
period, of 13th cent., that is, intermixed with some 
uncial forms, with the double-commas set higher 
than the level of the lines. Quires mostly of 8 
leaves, but no. 16 has 7 only, also 19, which is 
incomplete at end. Ornamentations consist of 
illuminated capitals, those at the beginnings 
of chapters being peculiarly elegant ; the mar- 
ginal fleurons (ff. 88, 92^ iii, I54^ iSo՝՛ 169, t73\ 
195, 196, 202''), designed of rope-work, are also 
noticeable. The prevailing colours are dark green 
and dark red. The additional portion joined on at 
beginning and end of the volume is, as regards 
fF. 1-79, of newer water-marked paper of the i8th 
cent., ruled with a stylus. Text double-columned, 
of 27 lines each, written in notcrgir, with rubrics 
and heading capitals in red. Folios 80-82 and 
213 to end are a first attempt to complete the 
original text, in a bolorgir hand, 20 lines to page, 
and not in double columns like the latest part. 
Binding, oriental stamped leather, with a flap, and 
two thongs broken off. 

I. Contents in the older portion : — 

1. History of Joseph — a free compilation of the 

Bible, with some insertions. No title. 

Beyin. էյ«- սլյս ե՚ե ձՆունդք Հ\ակորայ. 
'\ու1սէփ եսյլլժՆոսւյյսյսնսյ է/հայ էր •♦•,!. օՕ 

(cf. MS. 52, II> շ). The history as it pro- 
ceeds falls into two subdivisions (ff. 88 and 
92''), both having the same strange title of 
կլ^թ՚ն վաՀա%գ[, (?). Thc first three folios 
(ff. 80-83) are, as already stated, in a later 

2. History of Asancth. Begin. }յւ- եղև. յաւդ՚ն 

աքՆսւ՚յքՆոէ-սե ւ1ւքժՆ էսմանս ipnt-ftrutuutilj ^luu^ 

սևա՚ն՚ն mn.tupint.Xi . . . , ք. I II. — The peniten- 
tial prayer of Asancth : \]՝Լղայ ար Լ աո աջի 

ոո րաււուէՐ^ա1ւռ&է£յ .••,!. 154** \ աԺԱ"'/'" 

/«««-/^^^^(metamorphoses): \]՝1,'նչև և1վնԼ\ու^ 

ս^փ ռաւ-րաէ.որն այ՛ ՛նա էէ1ւ^>Ն է^՚յյչյ '/l'" ր 

զասրովՅե^Լ /../;//, . . . , ք. 155"' (cf Lord 

Curzon's Arm. MSS., no. i (Bible), ff. 37՝^- 
44, published at Venice from a text some- 
what difi'erent from our MS. French trans, 
by A. Carriere, in the ' Nouv. Mel. orient.' 
(Paris, 1886), pp. 471-51 1. Eng. trans, by 
J. Issaverdenz in the ' Uncanonical Writings 
of the O.T., etc.' (Venice, 1901), pp. 92-162). 

3. The Testaments of XII Patriarchs, ff. I69-2I6^ 
Defective at end, our copy contains only the 
Testaments of Simeon, Levi, Joseph, Benja- 
min, and Juda. The last three leaves are 
supjilied by a later hand in bad notcrgir. 
(Cf. Lord Curzon's Arm. MSS., no. i, ff. 24- 
37. — Issaverdenz, I.e., pp. Z5^~A19^-) 

II. The additional part, due to the restorer : — 

1. Vardan Vardapet's Abridgement of the Lives 

of the Fathers of the Desert, for the easy use 
of monks. The Prelude : ()/' ^/'^ է քկ՚լբ՚^՚է՚ե 

ii /ծ- բանՆ մասն ռարլոյն գոյաօոյռ » • • , IT. 2 — 78 *. 

(Cf. MS. 89.) 

2. Questions of the Queen (of Saba) and Salo- 

mon's answers. Begin. '\՝-չխոյն. ասկ. '.ձ^նչէ- 
եւհՆքո Լ JPl^J՝ •նւՐան k ■ • ՚ , Տ. 2ւ6-218. 

Colophons : — 

1 (ք. 79՛')' Գք՚ՕքՅ""- Ph*/^ .բրէ""""'է ււէ՚^ք՚գ 'նաւ.ա._ 
սարգր էս ItTftJu Հայոռ օգոսաոսր ժա ս, ւ/ւոոր 
թիվ՛ն որ կ աոարի ւֆՆ ՜ձ և. ի՚էյն ղամար ամսիՆ ի գ 
ուսն օր՛ն հրե ռ էաբսյլժ սուրբ նէ&ա^Ւ՚նան պսյբրն 
ես անսյրժան ապեեսյր ո^ասէս մեոապասւ 
^ր1^ո գրևռի paiut սէրսաւ֊մր . • • , 1, e. IhlS 

was written in the year of Christ 1723 on 
Navasard i, in the Armenian era, August 1 1, 
and in the little era of Azariah 109, the 4th 
day of the month Lamar, on a Tuesday of 
the Fast of the Holy Deipara. I, the un- 
worthy weak Ohanes, sinful elder, wrote 
this in great affliction . . .' 

2. ԼՀիէատակ կ. ռիոռս- ձիռ տր սաև ւիա՚նոսի . 
թոոՖ ար առաքևլի. որղէ' ար յակոբէ՚ն և. 
մօրս /•մոյ ^ա՜նգու-ցևաւ թիրվա՚նւյ ի՚ն • • • 
գրեչ/աւ, թիւքն. ռճ/սր- մարաի. լ. ՛նուսն- փոքր 
թիւ՚ն. Հր. շչսմս՛ ամ՝սոյ1ւ. աասՆ՛ պաակել։ 
աւուրՆ եր է շսւբաթի, \. C. ՚ Tilis book is a 

memorial of Dsiq Ter Stephanos, nephew 
(or ? grandson) of Tcr Araqel, son of Ter 
Yakob and of his mother deceased Thir- 
wandcn ... It was written in the year 

' Cf. R. Sinker, 'Testameuta XII Patriarcharum' (Cambridge); 
Appendix, 1S79, 'The Armenian Version,' pp. 23-27; Dr. E. 
Preuschen, 'Die armeniselie Uobersetzimi; tier Testaraente der 
zwulf Patriarchen,' in the ' Zeitsolir. f. d. Ncutest. Wissensch.,' i 
(1900), pp. 106-140; F. C. Conybcare, ' On tlie Jewish Author- 
ship of the Testaments of the XII. Patriarchs,' in the Mewish 
Quarterly Review,' 1S93, p. 375, and 1896, pp. 260 and 471; 
Dr. K. H. Charles, ' Kdition of the Te.stauients of the Patriarchs.' 




1142, March 30; in the little era, the year 

78, the tenth of the month Shams, the 

chai-acter of the day was the fifth of the 


The ahove is the colophon of the scribe who 

wrote fT. 1-78. It is repeated on f 218 at the end 

of the Questions of the Queen of Sheha, onlv with 

«_ * 

a difference of date, viz. -.֊փոքր թէէքէ '^k- ագաժ՝ 

սւմՆԷ՚ն* թ* օրն ե-9բթ» ձևռւսէքլւն իյ՝յսյեոբ եորցոս է; 

դրեալշ i.e. in the little era 77, on the ninth of 
the month Adam, on fifth of the week, by the 
hand of me, Jacob the Elder. 


MS. Arm. f. 11— Apocrypha of O. and N.T. 
and Legends, A.D. 1651-1655. 

Vellum. Size, 5 J x 4 x 2 in. Text, 3^X21 in., 
of 17 and 21 lines in page. Ff. 220, of which last 
two are Aj'-leaves of later origin. The first leaves 
of the first quire are torn out, others after 174 
and sundry leaves in other places. The first 
part of the volume is spoiled by damp. AA'riting, 
bolorgir, distinct and regular, by diflierent hands. 
Ornamentations in colours and gold at the begin- 
ning of chapters. Binding, oriental, repaired. 

I. Contents : — 

1. Sections from N.T., especially from Matthew, 
ff. 1-28. 

2 The 4th Book of Kings, by another hand. 
The beginning lost as far as ch. i. 16, and 
the chapters iv. 4-v. 7, and xiii. 36-sxiv. ] 2, 
ff. 29-86. 

3. Storv of Rousianos the oeconomos. f. 86 (cf 

MS. 30, §488-MS. f. 17). 

4. History of John the Baptist, followed with 

the storj- of the transference of his head to 
Georgia, and hence in a.e. 700 (= 1252) to 
the convent of Gandsasar, Albania, f. 89. — 
In the margin is a picture of a head on a 
plate. (Comp. MS. 30, § 34.) 

II. Apocrypha of Old Testament : — 

1. History of Melchisedek, — lacks beginning: 

• • • lujin գւսէՆնսյպկս : I սկ \այր% րս րսգ 

ԺՆր՚ն իէ1՝ոյ. ընգԴ լաս . . . , ք . 93- The writer 
notes at the end (f. 94) that his original was 

2. History of Joseph, — without title : }\սկ (>՛"֊ 

կոր օՂյսւլ cr#i որդ րս ս. ւս ան սյհ րսն • ^ոսսկէր 

կ ՛• . , ք. 94- (Cf. Brit. ]\1ստ. Harl. 5459- 
f. 20.) 

3. History of the Captivity of Israel. Begin, ՜էքս 

#ff(/T ■ ^ոսսեփայ ռսէոմառան աոգն իսրսյ ւէւէէ 

. . . , ք . l04^ (Cf. Brit. Mus. Hail. 5459, 
ք. 26.) 

4. Histoiy of the Ark of the Covenant : ()որժաէ/՝ 

ժոոոսուրդե ujuutaft% || ոմսկսհ • • • , I. 1 1 6 . 

(Cf. Brit. Mus. Harl. 5459> f- ?>i) 

III. Apocrypha of New Testament : — ■ 
1. The birth of Holy Virgin Mary: Ր^է j"p^ 

Ժամ՝ Ծնոոբն 

սբ ■ ^ովէսնհմ՝ Լ. I ^յէւնայն 

. . . , ք 122. (Cf. Brit' Mus. 

Had. 5459, ք- Յ^Օ 
The Annunciation, T\itbout title : \^է-յևա վեց 

սէսՆոյ էսսեէոեսյցն ^՝՛ ւսօսյրիէսյէ • • • , I. I2J . 

(Cf. Brit. Mus. Harl՝ 5459, f. 41.) 
And birth of John the Bajitist: |j«- հ%աս 

եղիսաբեթ ղորդի՛ն էւր . . . , ք, I30՛'՛ (Cf. 

Brit. ]\1ստ. Hari. 5459. f- 45) 
The birth and childhood of Jesus, without 

title '. \՝^^H t/"*" 9 uiifitni սւսեսյեսէօն \\ut^ 

բրիէլէ . . . , f. 13^. (Cf. Brit. Mus. Hari. 

5459. f- 46.) 
The advent of Christ in Jerusalem, and Cruci- 
fixion : էյւ- եԼ ի {Հքքթա՚նիայ գէպ j\jp"^- 

սաղէմ՝. . . , ք. mS''. (Cf. Brit. Mus. Hari. 
5459, f. 6I^) — After f. 150 there is a 
Lament of Mary, — in verse. Begin. 

\\J սրրսւնան րւՐ որգքէ 

1քրրսէս րսէսյրե՚օյւ սրսսԾի 

ք. I -.1* 

6. The incredulity of Thomas : \]ու.րր առաքյալն 

Աիոււ/այէ innrrtui/՝ որ ո՝|\ս ոէ/իռ՚նեցրՆ . • • , 

ք. 153- (Cf. Brit, Mus. Harl. 5459- f- 73-) 

7. The forty days after the Resurrection, with- 

out title : I^^Y յեսւ ւսւրութ ե ան nuiuiLn% 
յթյչև ի [ս օր ... , ք. I57՛'- 

IV. Sermon on the departed, by Gregory of 
Tat he V :֊ 

1^ /i/«/^i/ uiu^ ևոսյնԼ-չ1էն Հ }"Ր ք* րերանոյ 
ՆՆՕեււեէոց* \\nnnJbatunnt-p • • • , I. I ԾՕ. 

(Cf. MS. e. 14, and cp. Brit. ]\Ius. Hari. 
5459> f- 94"-) 

Y. Extracts from the Menologium [{\այսյ՝աւ.^ 

ուրք) :— 

1. Story of the merchants Markhas and Kosphar, 

f. 164. (Cf. MS. 30, § 191 ; Brit. Mus. Hari. 
5459, f. 97; W.Wright, 'Catah of Svr. 
MSS.,' p. 1 1 28.) 

2. Story of the ascetic Kirakos and his sister 

Friday {[\սրրաթ), f. j68. (Cf. MS. 30, 


§ 625; 

Lives of Fathers, MS. d. 17 


ch. 4.) 

3. Story of Ter Stephanos, sou of Tor Yousik, 

f. 172. The end wanting-. (Cf. Brit. Mus. 
Harl. 5459, f. 92.) 

4. Story of forty youths of Sebaste, — the begin- 

ning՝ and end are lost, '• • . ^ե-շա է մէւլքան 

ռձաՕ-Ոէ-կ ^ալսւսէ պէս^էքլ . . . յ 1, I JT յ. (CI. 

MS. 30, § 156.) 

5. Story of the three youths (of Daniel), — the 

end wanting, at f. Iii2. ' ]» ժամանակի՚ււ որու.յ՝ 
գնառ ՀքԱւբու֊գոգոեոսոո սէրոայն ^յ\^Ր"'֊՝^ 

սաղէյ՝՛ • .,' ք 179՛'- -^y the first copyist. 

\1. The history and sayings of Khikar, f. 1<Տյ. 
Left incomplete at i8th adage. (Cf. MS. g. 9.) 

VII. Christological Questions (seven in number) 
ոք unbelievers who say that Christ was merely a 
holy man, and Answers to them. An extract. 

^€Ո1Ա. Լ\ետ որոյ ՛Առ [լ. ա^աշուե* Գք"Ց S*""^ 
ւուսւոեօառ ... ||/y? UJUUU [^ հ "իայե սբ 
ւՈսրգ կ ՝\կփսս,ոս . . . , 11". 1 88-2 17՛'. 

Colophons (in first hand), f. 92'': — 

1 . (|/քՈ7 էսոօահէ-ըն nnnnjh uuiuiqnnp գրոոս : պսյրոե 
Ոէ^ւոս1ււանի՝ե* Հայրն ւֆոի^ա՚եիՆ սոբայլէ՚ն \tjuj^ 
պաքյքւ՚ե ոոռ/ւՆ հէ-Ր՝ Նորսյրոէ^ս գսռաբոոբոՕ 
ա՚նոոիասե, էլ ղիս մհղաւոբ ժարկոս 'էրէչչք "/' 
փոքր ՝հ շաաէ ա էխաաեցաո է վր սորա Լժ վն 

!ւճ'քք, i.e. ՚ By whoso prayers have pity on the 
owner of this book, Paron Ouloukhan, his 
father Miridjan, brother Haypath, his son 
the tender nursling Andreas, and myself 
Markos the scribe, us who worked a little 
out of much upon it, in the year 1103 
(1654). ■ 

2. (In same hand), f. 94 : (1՛/՞/"^՛ [""է՛՛՛յ ուլու^ 

իւան ե- որդէւն պրե ա1ւգբԱաս1ւն^ 1, C. liave 

mercy on Khodschay Ouloukhan and his son 
Paron Andreas.' 

3. In same hand, but fragmentary, the page 

being torn across, f. 3i8. The same names 
are given for commemoration as in nos. i 
and 2, with the additional names of Philip 
Catholicos (1633-1655) and David Wardapct 
of Djula or Julfa under Shah Apas (or 

4. A brief note, in fine bolorgir on f. 217'', men- 

tions the same Paron Ouloukhan anil another 
scribe Yaruthiun. In this the book is call<՝d 
llorilegium or ե^աւլկարաւլ '/{•ր^- 

5. An ill-written and mutilated note on f. 219 

mentions one Yarulhiun, son of Ter Yovanes 
of Julfa, in the year a.d. 18 15. 


MS. Arm. d. 15֊Psalter, AD. 1620. 

Paper, yellowed. Size, I0jx8x2iu. Double- 
columned text, 7^x55 in., of 23 lines. Ff 185. 
Writing, bold bolorgir. Rude arabesques of blue 
and purple, similar head-pieces and ornamental 
initials mark the beginnings of Psalms and Canons. 
The first two folios are cut out. F. 24 is an addi- 
tion. Oriental binding, of stamped leathei՝, with 
flap and three pegs. Quires, 15; mostly of 1 2 leaves. 
Pages much thumbed. 

It contains a Psalter for liturgical use, with the 
following details : — 

1. Form of Creed, f i. 

2. Form of Confession — for a clergyman, f. 2. 

3. Form of Confession — for a layman, f. 4''. 

4. Form of Absolution, f. 6. 

5. Prelude to the Psalms, by Epiphanius of Cyprus. 

JjCf/Ul. ^^ աւ/հնսյյ1յ ի՚Ն % Ղ"Ր """"fl Լ ^քժւս՚եաս 

. . . , f. 6. (Publ. in the Armcn. Bible, ed. 
Venice, i860, p. 565.) 

6. Prelude to the same, by John Wnrd. Garnetzi. 

JjCffnt, ^'' uuintfhuu գաւէժքք, սաեսււաեգ /"4՜ 
ռևրգս Հ^ոգւոյն սրբոյ • • • , I. 9 • (Bl'lt. 

Mus. Add. 11857, ff- 3i°-3ii-) 

7. Psalms, with usual divisions and prayers (cf. 

MS. 15), preceded by a rude picture of David 
with a harp, ff. 11-131"'. 

8. The Appendix of the usual hymns and praj'crs, 

f. i3i'>. 

9. Prayer of Nerses the Patriarch. Begin. '^աւա^ 

Ա1ոմ ոէոստովանհյ՝ » ••,1.1 Ղ^ . 

10. Select prayers and meditations of Gregory of 
Narek, f. 138^ 

A final colophon of the copyist (f. 185), although 
incomplete, informs us that a priest named Rstakes 
was the copyist, ' in memory of himself and his 
parents,' in A. E. 1069 (a. D. 1620), 'at the Door 
of St. Sargis the General at Julfa,' at Ispahan, 
under the catholicatc of Melchisedek, and in the 
reign of Shah-Abas. It adds further that the ex- 
emplar which he made use of was made from one 
of the best copies of John Wardapet Garnetzi, who, 
discovering in the sacristy of the ' famous ' convent 
at Medzoph (./Z<V/7./i), a Psalter called 'of ancestors' 
[էՒևրոց) in tattered eondilion, copied and corrected 
it. (iarnetzi's aceonnli, however, in § 6 above 
differs somewhat. The eoloiihon, as it stands, 
ends with a prayer for one Thasali [ղթասալթտ) 
and his partner Nazlum (^աղլուէ1ն) and tlieir 

I 2 





MS. Arm. g. 5 — Breviary, A. D. 1657. 

Glazed cotton paper. Size, 5 x 4I x 1 1 in. Text, 
3x2 in., 19 lines to page. Quires, 23. Ff. 280, 
of which first and last three arc blank. Writing, 
a clear regular bolorgir. Marginal arabesques, 
head-pieces and decorative initials in blue, red, and 
purple. F. 8^ contains a picture of a bishop wear- 
ing a mitre ; f. 245'' another of a mitred bishop 
attended at mass by two deacons. Binding of red 
leather. Early folios worm-eaten. 

Contains a breviary, or book of the hours, in the 
following order : — 

f. 4. Profession of Faith by Gregory of Tathev. 

Beffin. Հրաժարիվք ի սատա՚նայկ • • • , and ConfcS- 
sion of Sins, f. 5j (jeginni)lfj մեղա ամե՚նասր ևրրոր^ 
գութս • • • 

f. 9- Night Office : f. 46, Matins ; f. 107՝=, Prime 
or Dawn ; f. 120, Terce ; f. 128, Sext ; f. 136, None ; 
f. 145, part of Eucharistic rite, beginning with the 
ԺաէՐամհւտ Or Introits, followed by variable hymns, 
psalms, and lessons ; f. 170'', Vespers ; f. 196, Bles- 
sing of a Corporeal or Carnal Table ; f. 200, Hour 
of Peace ; f. 228, Hour of Rest ; f. 246, Liturgy of 
the Mass. 

In the prayer of commemoration of living pre- 
lates, Ter David is mentioned as ' our archbishop.' 
He must have been David I, archbishop of Julfa 
from 1651-1683. If so, this MS. was written at 
Ispahan. At the end of Compline, or Hour of 
Peace, f. 227'', the writer adds these lines in an 
unknown tongue, but in Armenian characters : — 

ifanjanniJtUiP ուսյքժ բրմու՚եսյթ 
րո-Ոէ-որգէւէո : էքէսն բրսրրսէմ եւսւթ 
բրմոէՏնսյլժ յեսյգսյր Հար 
քհշիշի '^•"ր փսալւիքիվար 
/սօչւաչժ բսյրրն nWii/p. I^a ո րւրյօ ^ր 
իւոէ-լմայ nhuijn^nn[t բկուէդ, hit" 
սրԼսւսււսս ր uuii սըսաա բիւսս ուրոս գ : 

ռսյթս : 
ւբուսյսյր հմա բա ւսսսաՆր սուսդ, 
սրոգուսու ւրառ բսւ -^ujuf 

The above is Persian, and interpreted as follows 
by Professor Margoliouth : — 

I am going whilst the day lasts. 

I am dying whilst [so that no] memorial will 

Jt**i jib I f j l^ M il ** jib 

Every priest, every son of. 

Our Father which art in heaven, 
hallowed be Thy name. 

Colophons : — 

1. I. 107. ^\-^րեոսւլ ժսւմագհրոս է էքայեէոււա 

պսւրոն մաոսյհրոսրն : ձեո^սօքբ սուսէանուն 

սարգիս գրչիս • • • , i. e. This Hours' book 
was written for the use of Paron Martiros, 
by the hand of the falsely-named Sargis, the 
scribe . . . 

2. f. 170. The same Sargis after commemorating 

Paron Martiros, who acquired this book out 
of his honest earnings, asks our prayers for 
his parents, Martiros the priest and his 
mother Pharikhan [փարիխա՚ն). 

3. f. 199''. Commemorates Paron Martiros 


4. I. 244 . ԳՐ^Յ"^^ ժսւմագէրռս թվիՆ ռճգչ ctCj 

i.e. This Hours' book was written in the year 

The same names follow as in the earlier notices. 
On the first and last pages of the volume is im- 
pressed a stamp bearing the legend : Stephanos, 
servant of Christ, 1 824. 


MS. Arm. g. 6— Breviary, 17th cent. 

Glazed paper. Size, 3! X շ| X i J in. Text, շ| x 
i| in., 14 lines to page. Qmres, 14. Ff 131. 
The last folio belongs after f. 19. Writing, bolorgir 
of the 17th cent. The margins, much damaged, 
have been repaired. Rude head-pieces and mar- 
ginal arabesques at beginning of each canon. 
Binding of stamped brown leather, with thong. 

Contains a breviary, of which the first part as far 
as the end of the first half of matins is lost. The 
Hymns are omitted, as is usual in older copies of 
this book. The Liturgj՛ for the use of Clerks is 
placed at the end of the volume, ff. 65՚'-13օ, Colo- 
phons, two, iit ff. 6^ and 95'', both metrical, give 
the name of the copyist as Araqel, and ask our 
prayers to extricate him from hell, 


MS. Arm. g. 8 — Breviary, 17th cent. 

Vellum. Size, 3^ x 2| x I5 in. Text, 2| x i| in., 
16 lines to page. Quires, 9. Ff 109, nos. 2 and 
3, 98 and the last three of paper, and added later 
to complete the text. Binding of brown leather. 

Contains a breviary of the ordinary type. 




Confession of Faith and formula of Repentance, 
f. 2. 

Night Office, f 9 ; Prime, f. 39'' ; Terce, f. 73'' ; 
Sext, f. 77 ; None, f. 80'' ; Vespers, f. 90. 

No colophon or date. 

MS. Arm. f. 22- 


-Antiphonary, A.D. 1296. 

Glazed paper, much stained. Size, 55 X ^^ x 
i| in. Text, 3|x2| in., 15 lines to page. 
Quires, originally 17, of 12 leaves, hut the first 
part of the second and the last now lost. Ff 181. 
Written in neat archaic bolovgir, in a faded ink, 
with musical notes and neiunes, and old ortho- 
graphy, viz.: ե for t> ^եալէօւ՛ ^էլ, and ^^հ_ for 
^եալ. Binding of stamped leather on boards. Ff 
180, 181 are in another ruder hand than what 
precedes. No ornamentation beyond plain red 
initials. Contains antij>hons or mcsedis, that is 
to say, introits, refrains or catches from the Psalms, 
sung in the several tones, chiefly at the Evening 
office and before the Scriptm-e lections of the Mass. 
They alter according to the various fixsts and feasts 
and days of week. The chief divisions are as 
follows : — 

f. 3- M 


էսաւս էխէսոու. 


•բք •""/' 

Ա)\սյգաւ-ոո ւաւիաևան : լոէ-ր մեո ա(Ւ փ[ԼՐ*(էէ_ 
մեո և. կ1ւցո ւլմեսոլէ յայհ՚նայնի կարողգ ես . • . 

I. 6. Forms of the ՚ King,' for Seasons of 
Penitence. Begin. ' O King eternal, hear us, God 
our Saviour, and quicken us, thou who art all- 
powerful . . .' 

f. 10, {^\ագասոո մաուոիրոսաէյ* 

I. e. Forms of the ' O King,' for Feasts of 

f 15՝'. կս՚րգ ալէլուէաց ւէիշ1'ւվ' ■ ^ գԻշք'1'Խ ^ 
ւարոսարւ-Ասր utuuta • • • 

Forms of ' Alleluiah' for the Night Office, etc., 
in order. 

f. 31 • առաւաււո ևրգևր կարգ՛ 

Songs at Matins in order. 

f. OV Հ^աոոաւիաէւեր ապաշքսարու-թսա՚Ն- Jx'fflU. 
•Լ^սլւր եր1/նաւոր որ աւՆաքԼչքեր- ւլյիաէէի՚ե որղիգ քո- 

I.e. Forms of the hymn ' Blessed art thou. 
Lord God of our Fathers,' for Seasons of Penitence, 
hegin. ' Heavenly Father, who didst send thy only 
born Son . . .' 

f 54՛՝. կարգաւ. ^utjatjm&p. Begin. [\ր [< ^աւրհ 
առսՀոռբար '/'ըրկրձ' 

Introits in order. Begin. ' "Who from the Father 
was sent, Saviour, . . .' 

I. 80'. \jau&nfip 7\ '^pnj Պ՚^^՚^Յ • • • 

Յև՚տ6(1ւտ for the Supper in Seasons of Fasting 
arranged for the different feriae. 

f. Sz*՝. ՜իՀ՚սշոյ յեսևղիք յարութեա՚ն- Begin. 
աս երկրր երերր պառցսն .թեղ • • • 

Mesedis for the Supper at tlie Resurrection 
Feast. Begin. 'AH the earth shall worship thee . . .' 

f. o J. \\սյոմհսռ u. էսւեէու֊ռ ւրնանչւն* 

Psalms and forms of the Alleluiah for the Fifty 
days (i.e. of Advent) . . . 

I. 117 . \}րրբասաոուԼժհւՏն կսւրգ : 

I •^սւռէքոէ-րէքէբ Հրե-ւասյկառ u ոալրսյց "/'V^ 
՜նսէւորսէց • • փ 

Forms of the Sanctns in order. 
Begin. ' The multitudes of angels and heavenly 
hosts . . .' 

f. 120. ստւագ սբ ujS-% հ-՜ե՚Նգեա՚ե և. ոատկի* 

The chief ՚ Holy is God ' for the Feasts of the 
Birth and of Pascha. 

f. 123''. \յՐԳ րարձմաե սբ խորՀրգ : 

Song of the Elevation of the holy Mystery, 

f. 127. \\էո'նարՀեցեր աղոէ-Հացիցն> 
ՆքոՆար^եցո սէր և. ր՚է-ր րսձ* 

Forms of the 'Incline thine ear' for the Bread 
and Salt Fast (i. e. Lent). 

f. ւՅճ*՝. փառեր երեկոյի : 

\\ ստսՆ սրրոռ յ>ոռ մւսրսյիրոսս^ց ^ujyuibuj 

ԱէՈ ... 

Forms of the Gloria for Vespers. 
Begiii. ' For the sake of thy holy ISIartyrs, be 
reconciled, O Lord, . . .' 

f, 150. \\՝*եսեդհը հրՆրնդեան տեաէՆն : 

Syji ասաո ghu- "Րդէ f"^ ^" գոլ- և. ես այսաւր 



շսայ ր՚լբս՚լ- ■ - 

Mesedis of the Lord's Birth. 
Begin. ' The Lord said unto me : Thou art my 
Son, and I this day have begotten thee . . .' 

f I^I՝՝. \)՝եսեդիք յարո. թեաՆ. 

3Iesedis of the Resurrection. 

f. 155 • \\՝^^"^դՒք '^ր՚ոքւրոսաց՛ 

Mesedis for Feasts of Martyrs. 

f. J Հ(). \}՝1'"ք՚դքւք ասւաքխարութեա՚ն : 
SJfrn լոէէցես ի՛նձ ի կարգալէւՐո • • • 

Mesedis for Days of Penitence. 

Begin. ' Lord, hearken to me when I cry . . .' 

f 163''. [\ւ-'ւ1>ցի.բ կարղաւ ի փառ : 

()ւօ/ւո ւ^ոիցէ ՛նա աղաւ-թք իմ՝, որսլէս խունկ 
ս/ռաՕր on • • • 

Forms of the ՚ Let my Prayer ' (Ps. cxli. 3) in 
order for the Gloria. 

Begin. ' Let my prayer ascend before thee, 
like incense . . .' 




Colopbons (in first hand), f. 179 : — 

1. Հ՝ "նորՀիւ ա՚ն սկսայ և, ողորմութլ՛֊ Նորա կւս^ 
տարևցի ղսւևարիկս : ի թիլս. <^uijntj : չԻ՚գ- 
ի ւա՚Նապաւոիս ևրեո կո %ևռ1ւ ւ: ը^գ \ովա^ 
՛հևալ ՛Առ ա^աէէ՚նիս և, սրդյն գրիգորի ^այաս^ 
սյանեւսպ ւուսէսւոր ^րՆ \սյո ^lunujbuiq սէեդրս : 
1'ոռ սյռսյ *եւ/՝ ոաւՌ՚նսս&ան : "/IP էու֊կս^էբ է 
սմանկ. կամ՝ սւԼսութբ '^անղիււքիք յէշշ'"^'Ք 
ի մաբրաւիայւ յաղաւթս ձե՛ր tijiu դմհղաւք 
սսւսյօԱ/ ոսուաասուն որ «"*/'' բանարգԾս : 
աոա^ևյ՝ վձ՚եռ յիէևա։ է ար ւյվա՚Հ^ըյւաոՐ 
ռսրբսւսեր կրէսւնաւոլէն էլ. ոքււր սայրպեաե 
ոերից կիՆ՚Լ. \]՝եղաց թողութիւն [սեգրքքլ 
աաւ : ե. է՚հքն որ կարոո 1հ յամԼ՚նայՆէ ձեղ^ 
թոոութի. է՚նոր^ևսցէ : և- սլարգև֊աաուն 










Հւս ւոպե՜ւորն 


^աւրե 1ւ ւՐաւչւն ^ո 



ա մե՛ն այն 



I. By the grace of God I beg-an, and bj՛ his 
mercy I completed these quires. In the year of 
the Armenians. 744 (i 295), in the hermitage called 
Erez, under the shelter of the holy Deipara and of 
St. Gregory-, lUuminator of Armenia of the place 
of sufferings. I tlierefore beseech all who profit by 
this book or who peruse the same, to commemorate 
in your pure-gleaming prayers myself, Banarges, 
blackened with sin and falsely so-called. I pray 
you to commemorate in the Lord — ^^ ahram the 
holy monk and his Abbess, the female Elder, and 
to ask of God remission of their sins. And may 
he who hath power over all grant you remission, 
and accord his gifts and mercy to Petros the 
Patriarch, to the father and mother who bore him, 
to his relatives ^ and all his kindred. 

2. f 180''. In the midst of an ill-written prayer 

to the Forerunner, and in a later hand : — 

]\ թվիս պ՚ճ ու- ի ժգ : խասմելիքն ե՚ևգէկէր է 

ժու. : ^: 1ո the ycar 814 (ւՅ՚^յ)- Khas- 
meliq . . . 

3. f. 181'' are scribbled the notes : — 

\>u ^^pklb '^ՐդՒ 'կւքարոս գրեցի՛ սյէյէե. 
էյս ւ^լիաւլի որգի մկլիքււկթ ԳՐ^ցէ'' ամկն. 

I.e. I Muqel's son, Petros, wrote it. Amen. 
I son of Eliaz, Meliqseth, wrote it. Amen. 
I Khodschay Seth . . . 


MS. Arm. e. 18 — Gandsaran and Talaran, 

A.D. 1453. 
Glazed yellowed paper. Margins fraved and 
repaired. Size, 7x6x4in. Text, 5^x4 in., of 

1 ձա^ոգեցն in the MS. is a vox nihili. 

21 lines. Ff. 277 (really 279, for after f 130 two 
are left unnumbered). Writing, bold bolorgir, with 
musical notes in the Canticles. Plain red initials 
and rubrics, and a few rude arabesques. IMany 
folios and quires missing throughout the volume. 
Oriental binding with Hap, of stamped brown 
leather on boards. 

It contains a Gantzaran or collection of litur- 
gical hymns, arranged in the order of the yearly 
feasts, with special Canticles [աաղ) for the days 
added. This collection is larger than those of the 
MSS. 25 and 29 ; but as many of the pieces are 
mutilated or in fragments, in the following list we 
refer to the Paris ]\IS. Suppl. 70, as being a nearly 
complete collection of Gantzs and Canticles, 
gathered from the libraiy of the !Mekhitharists 
of Venice ; the missing strophes of each Gantz are 
set in square brackets, as most of them are 
acrostic compositions^. 

1. Eve of the Theophany, called ■յՀրագալոյց. 

Begin, ^արւիոււ/ն րղձական . . . AcrOSt. 

[ՏԿ \]դ.իթա]րա, f. I. (Cf. Paris MS., f. i.) 
A large gaj) ensues. 

2. The 3rd Day of the Theophany. The Gantz is 

lacking. Canticles: (\այէՆայն Ժամ՝ աւր^ 

Հ՚նևվք . . . — Acrost. [()]ո<1անՆիսի երգ, i.e. 
Song of John (called Plouz), f 2. (Cf. MS. 
25. 3.) — A Canticle of Srik Ter Constantin. 

՝{\u բանգ <^օր էՒ՚նունգ, f. 3, [Հվ^ղարմանալի, 

f. 4. (P.M.,f. 8.) 

3. The 4th Day (the Annunciation). \\{նգու^ 

թեա՚ե ձայն, f. 4՝՝. The first strophe only. 
(Cf. MS. 25. 2; P. M., f. 116.) 

4. The 6th Da v. 




Acrost. [{\ովան]1,ս, f. 5. (P. M., f. 17.) 

5. Canticles : *ք\արագրի աՆպարագրևլի՚ն • • • , 


6. \\ւետիս Jl& [սոր<1րգոյ, by Grcgory of Narek 

('Works,' ed. Venice, 1840, p. 466), f. ,5՝^. 
The first three lines onl}՛ remain. (P. M., 

f. 5^) 

7. The7th Day. I«»n^a/% փաո^աց կի՛ն. ■ . — Acrost. 

[խաչ_]աաու.ր, f 6. (P.M., f. 12.) 





f- 7"— 1'.ձՔ^՛ 

hJ՝ գեոեցիկ > 

Cant. \}րգշ 

ք^ով^ի ք^ով . . . J. 7՛'. \]Լաս 

f. S^. (' Works of Greg, of Narek,' pp. 464- 
9. The 8th Day (the Circumcision). •|»nw,£,i£ 
ըղձագին . . . , f 9. (Cf. MS. 2j. 4; P. M., 
f. 20''.) 
10. Cant. \\յսօր նոր ի,աո%ուէ1ն . . . , by Gregory 

' We notice that in most of the pieces bearing the acrostic 
'Nerses' and ' Grigor,' the one means Nerses Shnorhali (12th 
cent.), and the other Gregory of Khlath (15th cent.) or Gregory 
of Althamar (i6th cent.՝. 




vaid. of Ostan {1\սաաՆյի), f. ii. (P.M., 
f. II՛', without name.) 

11. ւԼ՚նսկիէլբՆ րաՆգ Հօր . . . , ն_\՛ Si'ik Constantin., 

'f. II՛'. (P.M., f. 21.) 

12. The Nativity of St. John the Preciusor. 

*\յ,րագոյՆ րարի . . ., With a Cafa. — Aerost. 
՝-\^րիգոլւի k, f. 1^. Wanting the end. 
(P. M., f. 24-) 

13. Cant. ՝\Հ1"լ ւէաաո^ցա՚նԼյք . . ., f. i6. Thc 

last lines only. (P. M., f. 25.) 

14. \՝%յ՝ար1էԼոց'ն ՀրԼղի՚նաց. . . , alphabetically, by 

Nerses Schnorbali, f. 16. (Ven. ed., p. 446 ; 
P. M., f. 24".) 

15. Peter of Alexandria and Absalom his Deacon. 

l| ե րասր^՚նհաւգովեալ։ •• AcrOst. l| էսր^ 

դապևաի, f. 171՛. (P. M., p. 2"].) 

16. Cant. 1» ^ա%դհս •ոաս՚նի քո . . . , Լ 20՛'. 

(P. M., f. 28.) 

17. Antony the Anchoret. ]>»f. [\արձլւԼալա^աւոր 

. . Aerost. [՝՝այիւ ԼրգԼլլ f. 21՛'. (P. ]\I., 

f. շ8^) 

18. Cant. \'%տո'ն ^^՜նտոն ոստ ա՚նապսէէոի, I. 2^ . 

(P.M.,'f.30.) ^^ 

19. The holy Kings, (իէ) 'Հէամագոյակա՚ե ■^օր . . . , 

by Ter Mkhithar. — Aerost. ^ինգ^աասա՚ն, 
f. 26. (P. M., f. 30b.) 

20. Cant, to St. Tiridate. ՝\,որա<1րաշ_տևսէլ. ՛ • — 

Aerost. ՝[,Լրսէսիէ, f. 31. (Ed. Ven., p. 475-) 

^1. r^*- \րո tijirt ռ ոքՆոո tunpuijh •••,1.^1. (^՚ iM՛) 


(P. M., f. շoՅ^) 

23. The holy theologian Patriarchs. /,շ. l| _այել 

k քոյի՚ն . . • Aerost. \\ Կշտասւս՚նք, f. '^2,. 

(P.M., f. 233.) 

24. Cant. \!կ՚"յք աաեևալք . • • , by Nerses. — 

Aerost. երգ, f. 37''. 

25. '||"/' դրախտի քո տո , • . Aci'OSt. [քրվագ 

բա՚ևիս ՜նևրսէսի k, ք. 37՛'- (t^d. Ven., p. 435 ; 
P. M., f. 224".) 

26. \՝^սէսւր էՐայր սիո՚ն giiinuj • • •, alphabetical, 

f. 38. (P.M.,f. 224".) 

27. Cyriacus and Julitta. 'քթ, f. 39. (Cf. MS. 

25. 53 ; I'M., f. 32".) 

.Հօ, VyUnt. yjnini-npurui ոուստր JJ.^tuu . . . , 1.4^ '• 

29. A'alian (iolthnatzi. ^Հ^շղացեալքոյիՆ ՛ • •, 

with a Cafa. — Aerost. 'Iv'A'/՞/"՛ ^- 43- 
(P.M., f. 34.) 

30. Cant. {\աղթոո զաւրութր ... Acl'OSt. 

Օով^աԱսի, ք. 45՛-. (P. M., f. 34".) 

31. ^ Հեոր^աց Հոգղյե . . . , by Gregory vard., 

f. 46. (P. M., f. 34", without name.) 

32*. Friday of the Aradehavorq (preliminary fast). 
լ., f. 46". (Cf. MS. 25. 8 ; P. M., f. 39".) 

32''. Cant. <1|ա»ոյքաօ. ււքար^անաց . . . , ք . 49''. 

(P. M., f. 40.) 

33. Sargis the General, ^p-, f. 50. (Cf. MS. 25. 

66; MS. 29,iii. 5; P.M., Ր 42.) 

34. Cant. \^քէ'ե աղևրսէւլ հ^այցևմք • . • AciOst. 

իյակորայ այս երգ, ք. 52. (P. M., ք. 44-) 

35. 1| կայից Հ;աՆ,ք.ս/.ց . . . , ք . ձՅ֊ ( ?• ^Լ, f 44-) 
ՕԵ. lltlt՛: \^ՐԳ ^Բ 11"'/"/''/' *"/' I ւյ՚^Հբեքու ասէսպս-լսի 

կաժքե աձ^ային • • • , ե}՛ Tel՛ Aiaqcl the Little, 
ք- 53"- 

3/. \]ուրր Հքարոիս ես \\՝արտիրոս ւաո[3ոգ* . ., by 

the same, f. 57''. 

38. Atom and companions, հ^.. ^-Հ^եղասւա՚ևհ֊ չու^ 

սով . . — Aerost. *\՝րիգ"րի, f- 5^- (P- M., 
f. 45-) 

39. Cant. \Jp Նա՛հատակ ^տոմ՝- ■ • , with a Cafa, 

by Greg, of Khlath., f. 60. (P. M., f. 45", 
without name.) 

40. Soukias and companions, ՞լ/ք., f. 61. (Cf ]\IS. 

25. 9 ; P. i\r., f. 46.) 

41. Cant. ^^րքա՚եիկ Հոգիա՚^րա-է ևրա՚եելի՚ն • • ■ , 

by Greg, vard., f. 63''. (P. M., f. 46''.) 

42. Oski (Chrysos) Suqias and companions. "^fr. \yinu^ 

տովանհէ1ք որեգ պէաՆէւն . . . AcrOSt. \\քա\ա^ 

ս,ո..ր, ք. 65. (P. M., ք. 47՚'-)— At foot of'the 
page, fol. 67, this curious sentence of 

the writer ՝. * \՝^րհգր ւ1գսւտե ասեչշ շատաշ 
սէր ասյ^ասէուր սէրւրսւսէսսուս սյադլւ faujnnu՝ 

43. Cant. \]ր [Հ՚՚կԻ ք"՚'^՚"'^"լւք ՜եաղԼլի • • •, of 

Gregory vard., է՝. 68. (P. M., ք. 48''.) 

44. The holy Translators, Sahak and Mesrob. լզ_- 

\\արձրևալ_ ա՛նքնի՛ն . . . , by Mkhithar. — 

Aerost. րա՚ն քարողկց, ք. 69''. (P. M., f. 49.) 

45. Cant. \}կ"{յք ց՚ւ՚ք^ասցուք . . . , by Nerses. — 

Aerost. \}րդս այս Լ „, լ 74". (P. M., f. 50''.) 

46. Leontius, Vardan, and their companions. )_k., 

f. Ts՝"- (Cf. MS. 25.54; P.M.,f.5i.) 

47. Cant. I՝ Հա՛նգես տաւնի ձեր • • • , f. 78. 


48. վարգա՚ե քաշ վանոէլ* * - , ե\՛ Vaidaii thc clerlv 

Լաէոացոսյ. Aerost. վարգա՚եսԼյ Հ-, ք. JQ» 

(P.M.,f. 53-) 

49. The Eve of the Candlemas Dav. >, f 79''. 

(Cf. MS. 29, iii. 3 ; P. ]\r., f. 37"'.) 

50. Cant., f. 81". (Cf. MS. 29, iii. 4; P. M., 


51. Candlemas Day (^Լաո՚ն րՆգ աոա^). քբ., 

լ 83. (Cf. MS. 25. 6 ; P. M., f. 36".) 

53, Ciiut. fl tnlftui h էԱէԱ՚ճւսոն tiijuiui^n • • • j I. o^, 

(P. M., f. 38.) 






էԱաւ֊ր ռ՚Ն&աք եէէՐ* 

58; P.M.,f. Յ-Տ".) 
The hoi)՛ Patriarchs of the holy Councils. 

Փ) f> կե՜նգա՚նի աՆիմև/նալի . . . (by ]\Ikhi- 

thar of Ayrivank). — Acrost. \՝^յրիվա'նևցի, 

f. 86^ (P. M., f. 54՛'.) 
Canticle of Profession of Faith. \\ւոստովա^ 

%իյք ե/ծ- ղ^այր . . ., by Nerses, f. 90՝'. (Cf. 

MS. 36. 2 and 37. 2 ; P.M., f. 56".) 
The First Sunday in Lent. խա. Ij/iy" 

յաւ^եժակւս՚ե . . ., by Tcr Mkhithar of 

Erivan. — Acrost. կրԼւ֊ւ֊անԼւ-ւյ՜^իՆ, f. 92. 

(P.M., f. 57.— Acrost. կրԼ-,.ա-Նեցէ.) 

(Cf. MS. 25. 


f. 85\ 

Cant. ՜շՀրագ ՜ք\ շմարիտ • 

f.95\ (P.M., £58.) 
Theodorus the General and 
Soldier, իր, f. 97. (Cf. 
P.M., f. 59".) 

• , by Nerses, 

IMei'curius the 
MS. 25. 10 ; 

59. Cant. ՝[\ա^յ՝արտիկ Jt&- 


f.98\ (P.M., 
. . — Acrost. 






f. 61՝'.) 

Xlfutniunuinujn սոր laiuatut-nn • • 
]ւ,նգրէաց, f. 99. (P.M., {. 6l՝\} 

The Second Sunday in Lent. |ti^, f. 99''. (Cf. 
MS. 25. 1 1 ; P. M., f 63.) 

Cant. Ղ՝'Լ1ՒԳ ""^^լ անսկղբա՚ն . . . AcrOSt. 

Ղ՝քիգ"րՒ ^ "U"՝ f- 103- (Cf- MS. 25. 59 ; 
P.M., f. 64''. — Acrost. Գրիգորի k բա՛նս 

\\մաստու-թիւն Հաւր անևղյէն . . . , ք . IO3''. 

Cyril of Jerusalem. ]ւ»^.. 1',^^շ_ ա'Նւ/1ս<^ 
ձՆոսՆգ • • • , by Ter Araqel. — Acrost. \\ju 

րա-ն յ\\ո^աքԼլԼս, Լ IO5. (P. IM., f. 65''.) 
v^tint՛ llilCt j\ գանձկ ստսոոկ-ս յէ- եէսփէսւս աւս* 
յ^^մե՚նիմասա կամաւ,ք վեոյւն . . • AcrOst. 


}^՝*-"{յՏ 7՜՞^ "Ր՚ԼԲ փառսււռ • • • , I. 10օ \ 

The Third Sunday in Lent. \ձէ, f 109. (Cf. 

MS. 25. 13.) The first two strophes only. 
The raising՝ of Lazarus, f. no. (Cf. MS. 25. 

20 ; P. M., f. 80.) Wanting the first foiu- 


Cant. \^ՐՐ"ց Հրեշտակաց ղսւրմանս • • • , by 

Stephanos. — Acrost. \]տեւիա'նոսի, f. 112''. (P. 
M., f. 81.) 




՝3 U"^P 

— Acrost. *\,երսե-սի 

ևրգ,ւււձ. (Ed. Yen., ր. 379; P.M., f.8i.) 
(P.M., f. 81.) 

Palm Sunday (|]՝ձծ^^ ձ^առզւսրգարիՆ). ՝()՝^-. 

f. 114. (Cf. MS. 25. 21 ; P.M.,f. 8շ^) The 
end lacking-. 

ագոյն k 
սա, f. 116. 

73. The Great Monday. [՝()՝^.] <|»£-/., 
ից . . — Acrost. ['\՝]րիգ"րի է 

(P.M., ք. 85.) 

74. The Great Tuesday. ՝o՝t- ^որձ- արարչա. 

կա՛ս . . — Acrost. Ղ՝րիկ"Ր՝ ք- "9- (P- M 
ք. 87.) 

75. Cant, l] եր^յյա՚եԼրեկ 

\\ արգապևտին է, ք. 121՛'. 

The end wanting՝. 

76. The Great Wednesday. 

MS. 25. 22.) 

77. The Great Thursday. [՝()՝f.] <\ա<;Լղ^ ակ 

րե . . . — Acrost. 
(P. M., f. 78".) 

b՝t՛ f- 123- (Cf. 

Լ*-՝>^պակասոր\գք, f. I 24. 

՛հի՛ն ... — Acrost. 
(P.M., f.90.) 

78. Canticle of Washing of Feet. Լ\Լրեկոյին 

Հի՚նգշաբաթի . . . , ք . 124՛'. Thc cud wanting. 

79. \'%եղ_ որդի՛ն Հաւր Դահճի՛ն ■ ■ ■ , by Ncrscs. 

Alphabetical up to letter .9^, f. 125. (Ed. 
Yen., p. 381 ; P. M., f. ցծ՝՝.) The first strophe 

80. Good Fridaj՛, morning office. Ij., f. 126''. (Cf. 

IMS. 25. 24 ; P. M., f. 93\) The last half 

ol. 1?/""'/ արտսյռո I ս/րտսյսուսյւրո ոոբոէ/ք • * • 

ք. 1շ8. (P.M., ք. 97"-) 

82. Good Friday, mid-day office. ք^^անԼ-զակա՚Ն 

ամհ՚նից . . . կսք AcrOSt. />^u7i_^, f. 128. 

(P. M., f. g6՝>.} The end wanting. 

83. Easter Eve, f. 130. (Cf. MS. 25. 25; P.M., 

f. 100''.) Lacks the first strophe. 

84. Cant. {]ր ևղիլոց շնոր՛հս րաշխկ . . , , ք. I3O՛', 

(P. M., ք, ւօՐ.) Lacks the end. 

85. Easter Day. ՝\\՝bim աՀեւլխոր<^ուրգ , . . — 

Acrost. [\\՝]կրաիչշ, f. 131. (P.M., f. in.) 

86. Cant. ձ,ա..ր շ^առագայթ . . . ,{.l^Z՝՝. (P. M., 

f. ւօՅ՝՝.) Lacks the end. 

87. \\}ւ կո*ի իւՐրստ է/արլքնղյ . . . , ք. I33՛'- 

88. ^ք%քՒան սւյսաւր ևրկիՆք . . . , ք 134- (P. M., 

ք. 103".) 

89. The 3rd Day of Easter. ^Կր տկրոմնակա՚ն . . . , 

by Mkhithar of Ayrivanq. — Acrost. SJ[t^i]oi-^ 

Վակա՜ւ՚ն, f. I34^ (P. M., f. 99".) 

90. Cant. 

t.% <,ւ 



Greg, of Narek, f. 136''. (Ed. Ven., p. 475 ; 
P. M., f. 107.) 

91. Հ^այն ժաէՐսիրոյաիրստկան* . , , I. I ^6 . 

93. The 4th Day of Easter. \Հէոր<^ուրգ Հրաւիր^ 

յ՜ա՛ն ... Acrost. [|||ա«ատ]/յւ֊[ր], ք. 1 37- 

(P. M., ք. io6.) 

93. Cant. 

'li՞/» ^"ժ' 


, by Nerses. 

Acrost. Տ^\,1,րսկս . • , կաթ^ողիկոսի '^այոց, 

ք. 139. (Ed. Yen., p. 391 ; P. M., f. io8".) 


94. The 5էե Day of Easter. 1)՝^*֊ ասևւոԼաց 

ձայն . . . կկ — Acrost. \}՝կրս.իչշ f. 138''. (Cf. 
]\IS. 25. 37 ; P. M., wanting.) A lacuna 

95. The 6t.h Day of Easter. Cant, գորձևալ 

յայա՚նի այլանըմաԱ . . . , by NcrseS, f. I4I. 

(P. M., f. III''.) Lacks the beginning. 

96. The beheading of John the Baptist. *|./7/ա^^ 

կ^ակա՚ն . . . — Acrost. ^\՝րիգ"\_ր\ f I4I- 
(P.M., f. 112".) 

97. Low Sunday. {՝[քՈր կիրակի, or կրկնաղատիկ, 

as named at the foot of the page), ^i f 143. 
(Cf. MS. 25. 28; P.M., f. 114.) 

98. Cant. \՝^սաւ.րՆ„ր արև . . . , f . I45''. (P. M., 

f. II5^) 

99. \]՝իա-,աբաթ Լրևկոյի՚ն . . . , f . I46. (P.M., 

f. 115".) 

100. All Easter Sundays. («|. 



• ^արու, 











ՀւսսսւրսյկւսէՅ»} Հսւ» S>^~/'y A? [սոնւսոՀե՜աւ 

. . . — Acrost. (}ա^^է, f. 147- (^- M., 
f. I09^\ ascribing to John of Thoulkoiiran 
Catliolicos of Sis (1489-1525), and acrost. 

Cant. 1 1՞/' A"" ս^ւ֊եէոեէսօ բսյրբառ. • . • , bv 

Nei-ses, f. 148''. (Ed. Yen., p. 388 ; P. M., 

f. 124.) — Acrost. ՝{,ևրսկսի ԷՀայոց կաթո^ 

All Sunday's Eve. (\\էրակայ՝ու.տ.) Հ^բ՛ 
^Հ՚^ևլւամիարձ էնե֊ . . . , with a Cafa. — Acrost. 
Գրիգորր, f. i49\ (P.M., f. 119".) 

Lord's Day. {\\իրակի աւոսր.) ձ^գ* *|*^^ 
ոէսեայ գդյր՚յ • • • — Acrost. Iv/"/՞/՛ ՛է՜' 

f. 152. (P.M., f. 129.) 

Cant. [\]Լ-րյաո^աւալակ'ն\ . . • , f I 54. (P. M., 

f 1 1 o''.) The last two strophes only. 

՜^րոսսաո^յ՝ \^-ոոէ-սաղէյ՝ • • . , I, 154' 
\\uij% աււաւաւսւրս uh&n . • • , I. 1 54՛՛ 

The Night Office. {'^Հ^իէևրապաէտօ՚ե, vigil.) 
ձ,գ., f. 155"- (Cf- MS. 25. 30 ; P. M., 

^f. 123.) 

(P. M., f. 103՝'.) 

Հ ^ս/րսսյլ jiut ուր եոոոոոոս • • • , 
էֆՍէոե ti/i սասալռ ոոբւս յրս • • 

Acrost. ՝\,ելաԼսի ել.գ. (P. M. 
■ ճսւրեաս փաէԼէսռ ԼԾէսգաէ-որն • 

(P.M., ք. 124".) 
[1 էդյՐ մաոսնսյցեւոյ nuiufth • 

Wkl'-bt. Կյ; •• 1.59"- (P.M., f. 105".) 

[|)'ձւ^ ■^ա^ււաէանաւռ Լ կի՛ն . . . AcrOSt. 

\]՝կ1.ա1,լէ., լ I59^ (P. M., ք. IlS''.) 
Լ^կէք"*/ 11 արհստմ՝ մագգէսոսնէսգր • • • , է. 100. 

(P.M., ք. Il6''.) 

. . , ք. 158. 

ք. I58^ 
, ք ւտտ"-- 

ք- ^ձՏ-) 
. . , ք. 159- 

. — Acrost. 

(P. M., 

115. 'Հ^ասքն ՀրէակաՆ • . . , ք. ւ6ւ. 

ք. II 8''.) 

116. *^\>ւոչկլէ '^րևշտա1լն աււ վիւԴ՚ն . . . AcrOst. 

'lv'/"/"r. ք- ւ6շ. (P.M., ք. 125".) 
ll"- \.րյ՝աա ա՚նյնւՀութեան • • •, alphabeticallv, 
ք. ւ6շ". (P. M., լ 135.) Up to the letter 
1», after which is a lacuna. 

118. The 3rd Sunday after Easter (\\շ[սարՀա^ 

Աատլւաս կիրակիի \j առրԼ աւ տա՛ճար սբ 

. . .—Acrost. [\]՝]կրա[,շ, ք. 163. (P.M., 
ք. 123.) 

119. Cant. ՝{\ս ևկեալքաՀա՚նայաաևտ . . . , ք . 165''. 

(P. M., ք. 123.) 

120. The Apparition of the Cross (at Jerusalem). <^'կ. 

]\սկակից որղի . Acrost. ի Լ^՝^աթևևոսհ 

խ՚նդրևաւյ Գրիգորն. It cnds wlth a Versi- 
fied colophon of the author, Լ i66''. (Cf 
MS. 25. 33; P. M., f 126.) 

121. Cant. \է,աչն ի "նախ-նոսա. . . . , ք. 169''.— 

\\\Լալ ես փայս, . . . , ք . I70. (P.M., 

ք. 129.) 

122. Ascension, <յ^.,ք 171. (Cf MS. 25. 31 ; P-M., 

ք 130".) 

123. Cant. *ք;էր մեր որղի \]՝արիայ՝ա. . . . , ք. 173- 

Lacks the end. 

124. Sunday after Ascension {երկրորգ էՒաղկա^ 

^րգ), ք. 174- (Cf. MS. 25. 32 ; P.M., 
f. 133.) Lacks the beginning. 

125. Cant. \\յսաւր ա՜նդրա՛նիկ ^ասր . . . AcrOst. 

y Նգրիաս վարգապևտ, է. 175' ( • ՝^^'J 

ք- ^Յձ"-) 

126. Pentecost. {\աւէա իսկապկս . . . Հթ. Aci'OSt. 

{\ովանկս, Լ 176. (P. M., ք 142.) 

127. Cant. I» յհհ^ի ասուր տաս՛նիս . . ., ք. I78. 

(P.M., ք. 136".) 

128. The 2nd Day. % Լ 179- (Cf MS. 25. 33 ՜՛ 

P. M., 137".) 

129. L/ant. I Աէոանւսէ.ո հ^էսգեէսզ ւոյսն • • • յ I, 102 '• 

(P.M.,'f 138O 

130. The 3rd Day. ձա. \\ երասրՀ՚նևալգովևալ. . , 

—Acrost. ll ա1,1,կ Zuk,t 183. (P.M.,f. 138^) 

131. Cant. '[քրսագե Jjt Հոգսոյն սրրոյ ՚ ՚ ՚ 

Acrost. ^{,վագ, ք 1 85՛'- (P- M., £ 136".) 

132. \ֆեո'^իւսևսցոէ-բ ռադցր ևէլս/նակ . • •■ AcrOSt. 

\ֆվագե Հոէււ.ոյե սէովոոիՆ իԱաստ բս/էէէ Ր}*Դ 

a'"or¥.f-J«5"- (P. M., ք 139"-) 

133. Rii)sime and companions, դ., f. 186". (Cf 

MS. 25. 34; P.M., f 144.) 

134. Cant. I n-Uauutuui inuunj սյրւսէք լեան uiniulti^ 

. . . , by Nerses. — Acrost. J' «. Հռիվէսիմկ 
կոյսէ. k, f. 192. (Ed. Yen., p. 468 ; P. ]\r., 



135. կրլանիկ '^ոգիաՀրալ. . . , by Nerses, f. 193. 

(Ed.Ycn., p. 471; P.M., ք/սՅ՚՚Օ 

136. St. John the Procuisor of Glak. Q^- *\^ոյիգ 

Հ^ըղաւրի ՚ • • , with a Cafa. — Acrost. 'I՝/»^֊ 
գոր,է.ւց4՝'. (P. M., f. i46\) 

137. CiUlt. \]^երաի^ օոհսաոսե Jhh՜ կաոաաեան 

...,f. I96^ (P. M., f. 147.) 

138. Foundation of Edchmiadzin ((" ^ողակաթ). 

'^գ՛ ւոա7^սւրգ երկ՚նայիՆ . . . Aci'Ost. ^w^ 

^Լցս, f. 197. (P.M., f. 148b.) The first 
three strojihes are similar with those of 
§ 143 below. 

139. Cant. \]ուրբ k աաճար . . . , f . I99. (P. M., 

f. 149.) Fragmentary. 

140. The Children of Bethlehem. ^A֊. խաՆգա^ 

ոէսեաքժ սրաիՆ • • • Aci'OSt. խսէչաա\ուրյ։ 

f. 200. (P. M., f. 150.) 

141. St. Nerses the Parthe and Khad his Deacon. 

'Ձդչ ''hlJ ՜^՚լ ցշ՚՚ձ^ալի. — Acrost. *]՝րի֊ 
գորի,լշօշ. (P.M., f. 205^) 

142. Cant. 'll"/» է/էձաՀ^ա՚նգէս տաւ՚նի . . • , f . 2O4. 


143. The Sons and Grandsons of St. Gregory. 

y^> 'l»"/" թ՚^գ Աքետակսյն . , . AcrOst. 

[S՝""-]¥<9 -^ճ: f- 2°5- (P- M., f. 155-) 



144. Cant. ^Հ՝^ովեսա քեռբսւրեաց 


■ Acrost. 

Գրէգորէ k, f. 207^ (P. M., f. I56^) 

The Prophets, y^. [սոր<^ուրգ ա՛նքնի՛ն . . . 
Acrost. խոր<^Հշրգոցն, f. 2O9. (P.M., 

f. 217".) 

146. Cant. ^[քՈրա^րար տաւնիւս . . . , by NcrSBS. 

— Acrost. ՝{,ևրսէսի երգ, f. 213''. (Ed. Yen., 
p. 431; P.M., f. 219.) 

147. C/tlTlt. I սս1ու.ահ-ւս ւհ՚ե հւոոոօն ան՚ճօյռ. • • • յ 

ք. 214-' (P.M., ք. 218".) 

148. 11՝"^//' ^lui-uiutnj սուրբ ^արսեաոան ♦ • • , 

ք. 215՝՝. 

149. The Transfiguration (l] սւրգավառ), ք. շւ6. 

(Cf. MS. 25- 35 ; P.M:, ք. 160.) 

150. Cant. \\րՓիակս^ լոյմն . . . , ք. 21 7^ (P. M., 

ք. ւ6օ".) 

151. \\էաւսէր բա՚նիւ ՛նա Հայրակա՛ն " ՚ , bj Nci'SeS, 

ք. 218. (P.M., ք. l6ob.) 

152. ^kp փաէՆտց այսաւ.ր ի \^\արաւ-ր . « • , ք. 2I9. 

(P.M., ք. ւ6շ.) 

153. ^\-*եոէս^ոսէշ tuuutni-uio՜ գոէոմ • • • ACTOSt. 

Ղ^րիգ"րի tf ք. 230. 

154. ^իօ՚^ար էխյոդն վառ- աո-նալ* • ♦ , bv CrrOg՝. 01 

Narek, f. շշo^ (Ed. Yen., p. 482 ; P. M., 

155. Assumption. -շ.,*|»/ւ<յա^ւա^էա^ս/?ւ.^^, f, 221''. 

(Cf. MS. 25. 36 ; P. M., f. 1 70".) 

156. Cant. \^յսաւր *\^աբրի^լ՛ • • , by Nerses, 

f. 224. (Ed. Yen., p. 409 ; P. M.,՜ f. ւճյ՝'.) 

157. \'Նարատ տա՛ճար • • • , by Ncrscs, f. 225. 

(Ed. Yen., p. 409 ; P. M., if. 167.) 

158. The 3rd Day. դա. \)՝հձ-ապայՏ-աէւ Հրաշա^ 

կևրա . . . Acrost. \]՝կրա1,չշ ք. 226. (P. M., 

ք. ւ66, abridged.) 

159. Cant. \]՝այր կև՚նղա՚նևաց Acrost. U՝fr֊ 

&pj [ձ^որոսի, ք. 2 29. (P. M., but beginning 

with \\մ՝ա'նալէ սե րորկ . . . AcrOSt. ի ("^Գ֊ 

րղյ սեհ՜ին Աիորոսքւ 4՜.) 

160. \\ 


օ-օյ&րն մայր ւոսսոյ 

• , ք. 229՝'- 
by Plouz 

(P. M., ք. 1 68b.) 

loi. I էՆէԱ՚^նաճայաս tuutnn ւն 

vard., alphabetically, f. 230. (P. M., 

162. Հ՚^ա՚նևղակա՚ն լուսոյն ... , by the samc, f. 232. 

(P.M., f. 10.) 

163. *\\ովթսէււ ^^ևրկրա՚նառ • . . AcrOSt. ^Հճովեստ 

ի սուրբ կոյս՚ն \]՝արիաւՐ ky f. 232' (P.M., 
ք. TO.) 

164. 1 Աէոոսսէհ-սյ&իՆ կք^յ" եոաեեււէէ • • • յ է. 2^4* 

'(P. M., ք. 14.) 

165. [\ղէրյե ը^դ քե՛լ \]՝արիաէՐ . . . , ք . 234՛'. 

(P.M., ք. I69^) 

1GG. ty^uinpu պայհ-էսռ օ-ոմսլյրն • • • յ ք. 2 35" 
(P. M., ք. 21".) 

167. Tdle : l] աս՛ն երից ամաց ի տաճարՆ. Be//i)l. 

\ iuuji -ր պսյբսոորն ոևոկի՚նս • . . , I. 2 '^6. 

168. Հ}Ա"֊Ր սս^է-ակէսա՚՚սւց ՜նորոյ սե&ի սէսէ՜ճէսրիգ 

. . ., by Gregory, Catholicos (of Althamar), 
f. 236"՜. 

169. St. John the Prophet and Job the Just. 

II հօ-սյպայԾառ. փսււՆԱյլռ . . . np. AcrOSt, 

\]՝կրաի\%],լշ^\^. (P. M., f. 23".) 

170. Cant. (\ռվ<1ա'ն'նէս Jbh^ մ՛արգարե . • • i f. 239. 

(P. !M., f. 26.) Lacks the beginning. 

171. The Raising of the holj՛ Cross (խատ_ վևրաց). 

■ \այն եգեմական դրսւիէսւի՚ն , , , , bV 

John of Thoulkouran, f. 240", The fii-st 
strophe only, (Cf. MS, 25. 37 ; P, M, 

172. St. George the General. . . . ին վկայի, 

է/ասէիր ւստղերս որդոյն սրսյ&սի • • • , being 

only the ending at the Gands, f, 241. 

173. Cant. I» Հա՛նդիսակա՛ն տաւ՚նիս • • •, f. 24^> 

out of the ten strophes only the first three. 
(P.M., f. 182.) 

174. The holy Cross at Yarag, This canon 

should come after f, 247, but is lost in 
this MS. 

175. Cant, ւ՚^սաւՀ! Jhh- ղարմա՚նք Հրս՚շից • • •, 

ք, 242. (P.M., ք. 183.) 


^7Ց» 1' յսասր ի ձևէՆն էսէս\ԷՆ 

ք. ւ8շ.) 
17՜. The Apostles and the Disciples, ղ^. <|.£-;ւա^ 
գոյն գոյկ . . . . ք. 243- (Cf. MS. 25. 
41 ; P.M., ք. 222.) The first two տէւպ^հտտ 

178. Cant. • • • \քի1լոգևմհս էՌ(Ւգ ևրա՚նեաի *|»ա_ 

ւ/աորէւ ^րմաաէ/սյրՀ/ iroJi • • • , I. 244՛ 

Lacks the Leginuing. 

179. The Invention of the holy Cross. ]\ւաչիքո 

nu եոկհոպսէգանեէքօ . * . AcVOSt, llfu^*"/^ 

4ոՓ. f-^44^ (P.M., f. 1 85.) 

180. Cunt. \ ^uuit-p ubh- ղաոմաեռ %Ր"*շ['^ * • •» 

ք. 246''. (Cf. § 178 above.) 

lol, \ ^ւ^ր^՚Նեոսւ ես էհայւո ՀնոոՀ^ւսւ-ռ էցեւսւ • • • յ 

՛ք. 247- 

182- \\,}յրոսսաղէյ՝ գ-նամ՝. . . , ք 247՛'- (?• M., 

183. The holy \ irgiiis. ]» սկւլբա՚ե էիգ • . • , 
by Ter Mkhithar. — Acrost. J» փաՎս 
Հ^ևա՜\ռ\Ն՜\, ք. 248, a fragmentary piece. 
(P. M., f. 232".) 

io4?. V-Unt. \\njup րսասւոոսլժւքսյՎռ ոլաատՄոս • • «յ 

ք, 250. (P. M., ք. 230.) Pour strojihes 
extract from § 190. 

185. j» կ1,%արար փայտկ՚ն հ^աոկևալ . . . , ք . 25Օ՛'. 

(P.M., ք. 233.) 

186. The holy IMartyrs. \Հւո'եար'^ևաւռա'նթյ... — 

Acrost. \\1աչաաուր, ք 25 1. (P. Al., f. 227*՝.) 

187. Cant. \ ^րևգակն արգաո ոքէՀուո սէրոյ * • • , 

by Nerses, alphabetically, f. 253. (Ed. Ven., 
p. 438.) Gands of Martyrs, f. 236^ 

188. All Saints, by David Wartapet. 'Հ^աւա՚նևցէք 

"Րդ1'Ք "'^րէ^՚"ց • • • — Acrost. '|«[u//_Aj^<?t, 
f. 254''. (P. M., f. I93^) Lacks the end. 

189. All oOUls. . * . աոն ոՀ^րաւքւո n&nu/ljb, ո[սա^ 

ւարն աղչամհւղ^. . . , ք՛. 2^^. LacliS tllC 


lyO. Cant. \\tuit-uhjp առ ձևս որ րէւչք • * * , by 


191. է}րա՝Նոս\ի ևրկ՚նսյյէ՚ն ոաոառ ահ^աձին • • ^ All 

but the end is uiissing. 

192. Gands for the Burial of a Priest. 1)՝ձծ- k 

անուն Հւլասր . . . AcrOSt. \Y "''ն վ[ւ k Ա' k> 

i.e. of Daniel, f. 258. 

193. Cant. \՝^սետէս pirn \\՝'ար[ւայ՝ . . ., alplia- 

beticallj՛, f. 263''. Lacks tiie middle portion. 

194. The colophon of the cojjyist, f. 264. 

Th; foUo7ving pieces are Jjy alien writers. 

1. Canon of benediction of church-house [յաւՐա^ 
էու՚էւ) and congregation. Begin. |V/>^ 

,f. 243. (P.M., 



առաւ. ntjn, 

քլորմուլՅիւն ^ՐՐՂյ 

երրոոգոէ-Լօ^եան ••♦,!. 266. 

The second 

leaf and the end lost. 

2. Eulogium in verse on the Gantzaran. Title: 

^Հ՝^ովեստ գա — • ]3e(Jin. գովեմք nnpUa ով^ 
գսյ\սձսյրաս , ր\ tuil՝ irtui ւլւսնրւ \ սերբոոսյկօյԱէ 

etc. — Acrost. Ղ՝րՒ'Ւ"րէ ^ ՒՐԳ" ր""՝^^՛ f- 275- 

3. 'Here is the scheme of Paul' — extract from 

the MSS. of Epistles of ^St. Paul, without 

title ՝|w^«/[ £_n/J ես\ սէԾայհն եոսյլ%իօն 
վաոդաաեա • • • յ ք , 275' 

4. Riddles (?), three in number, fragmentary, with- 

out any title. Begin. W^niXftp կա՛նչող^ և. 

^ut բ/ն ր tunny • • րեգ էսյրձսյս mhuut Ի'Ր"Ա^-*- 

գոր . . . , ք . 275՛** Wanting the end. 

5. The end of a Gands in vulgar Armenian on 

Hell. • • • \\ժոիւոց Հոտ կոէ-գայ ւես եու^ 
դոոէԱէՐ • • • , I. Ղ՚^ե, 

6. Another fragment of a Gands on Prophets. 

• • • ||/'"'fl անգոանհկոն uuitftbt utj շեդե uut 

բաժիՆ . . . , f, 277. In another hand, see 
above after f. 213. 

Colophons (f. 264, in first hand) :— 

1. (l>u/fZ-0 սէէքեսասուրբ եոոորգույօ եա1ւ • * . "^Րգ ԳՐ^ 
aujL. . • • գանճսյոանս, ի գեսդս որ Կո^ր սւսան : 
ր^գ \ո մւատնե սէ 1- սու֊ոռ սյ^սյհ՜Նիս : ճեքՆէԱէքբ սյսե^ 
uuiJhn ե ւքւոԾու-ն սոէ-Ա1աՆուն 'քէէ վ^քքէ^էլ" 
ԳՐէՒ՝^ Ի թՎԿ՚եա-թես '^այոց; ջբ; ի Հ^այրա^ 
պեսաւլՏ ե էոկր գոիգորո ի ս֊ ի ոաեու.լժ ես ututa^ 
yu/a ^լլՀսյսյսէՀր, որ iumiuu ս»սո սոոեէս երեկ 
ե րսյսէ սէէ-երօ էսւօ- ր ԱէեոԼէս սէեորս : y/' "- 
էուսսւՎբ ր Աէեր ftutnnt-UiO՜ uMuhuut ւնր որ ոոորսի 
րէ֊ր սյրէսրս^Ծոո ե րսյւՆնսքւ nitiiP պսյս1ու-^սյս ր 
յաշխարՀԷ : \\յլ Աս . . . •ղլր/աէթ էրէցս 


ււսւՕ՚սէ ynu 


շուս\ գ 


uiudiujuii ե U^y^t^ll"] սարսնոս-, ր ւանռանս utp^ 
Ր"^Ր՝^Րյ */" յքւ դւսէոակ Հոգու /"/''/> "- Ծսօոս^գ 
րսհբ, Հսմէ-ր՚Ն ^իւս/սրկանյ ս. մասոն սոսր ք Հանիս^ 
ե ե np-onbinJuihhufih ե այսէէՆի*ն^ որ «"/" սյսւրհ 
փորւեցսււ. UJit^ ոս , ս. i/tp րեկեսւէ սրաիս 
uOujauio . » • : ե ռսերստպե լժուլս սէԱէրրս ե 
fan դաբրԱէ ե որգոոե nujinuuui nuj՝^uiuu*inJiy ե 
nuյnu^րիlly աՆ ti ր է^ ա սրս -, ե unntuuint -նկ tuuiuiuj^ 
էյեակ սւքւրւսօրլքւն, որ եսյսթՆ սօ/սեա/ որր 
սեաօ ր է/սէէ-րէ- I Հլ դսսէերս աելժ սէռաւփս , ս. 
որգոյ սորրս սորսէքոոոբոք^ սէՀըւսսայ ո իսրս» ե 
Հալլ!ն իւրոյ եւհապովի՚ն : \՝^1_ ե. յէշևցէք 
Արոս սյր ոոորսւս int. ոսարւք սէրսւյ էսրեռր սէսյրԱ} 
որ սԼկ գսէսսէսլյ լս ոէ_խս1 գրոցս էսւգսոէ-րէք, 
է^ր ես1 ՛. ր էոտս ձեր անկեսէ» uinuJ \ես ոս սբ 
otu^iuboM ւր ւորմ uiiV եոսւնէսկհ0\ կէէւ1 օրքէնւս^ 
կկՐ* կսէԱ սեոեորե uiuiii Ոէ,սանրո IP ՝՝** կ՚ՀՐ ե 
nrinnup ասե^ Ոէ-էւյւոսրա/էւ, է/ե/ր/էս^գ գրե-ողէ^ 

K 2, 




/l *նոոա1յնունռ Jhiphul^^a հ-։սղկոդ[ւ\ որկ- այս 
աքլւս՚^քէ՚ն հ-աոէււ՚ե • • * ւի -ihal^p ո&՚հէտյւոսՆ Jhn» 
Հւ Լե՚եսյեհկն րոխքէնհ^ԼՆ^ որ Լսյո՚ձասոՄայ 
Հանգեաւ. ի օս Լ֊ եթոռ Jhh՝ [imq ղաւակաց 
իւ.րոց : 

I. Gloiy to the All- Holy Tiinity . . . Now 
this Thesaurus was written in the ^-illage called 
Awan, under shelter of the holy Deipara, by the 
sinful and contaminated falsely-named scribe Mel- 
(jiseth, in the year of the Armenians 902, in the 
l>atriarchate of Ter Gregory, and in the Khanate 
of the Tadjik of Dschiihansliah laid waste the land 
far and wide. Wherefore we hope the Lord God 
of all may take pity on his creatures and avert all 
chastisement from the land. But I . . . Melqiseth 
the elder wrote this inspired Thesaurus {Gaud- 
mran), afflicted in soul and suffering in body, as 
a memorial of myself and my parents, of my father 
Fakhrik and of my mother Nur Dschhan, and of my 
brother Yowanes, and of Aytin who in this year 
passed away to Christ, while we broken in heart 
are left . . • , and of my sisters Thukh Tar and 
Khoshaq, and of sons, of Galust the priest, and of 
Lazar, of Andreas, and of the tender stripling Tiratzu, 
who at the age of seven years is left an orphan by 
his mother's death, and of the daughter Antharan 
and her son newly born Ne Qamaydin, and his (or 
her) father Astuadzapow, But remember also and 
say a miserere for the mother of Abel, ]\Iargar the re- 
ligious who aided us in preparing the paper. Falling 
at your feet I pray you, holy priests, when you 
copy or modulate these chants, or who learn these 
melodies and songs, remember and say a miserere 
with upright heart for Melqiseth the illuminator, 
whose first work of illumination this book is . . . 
Remember our parents and my partner in life 
KhondzCn, who untimely has gone to rest in Christ, 
and left in us the sting of regret for her. 

In a later hand, f. 26 j՝" : — 

2, ^O վե՜րջի՛ն սաառոո • • • ւյ[ժու ոուանգայ և. ոէէ-ր 
^uiJhuui երեիսոաՀՒ գուսա ոս Ծովբնաո ե. 
ոսէյէ էսս սէրե՜աե սյռու. սհրձսււ֊որօ» 

Remember the last owner . . . Thurvanday, 
and his modest and reverent daughter Dzowinar 
and his other blood-relations . . . 

O. !>A'"7hI£ unn ^րսւու • . • fJnt^ 

յմո-ճր I 

Remember Norshini ... in the year 


(1659). In rude hand and half effiiced. 

4-. I /u գանճսւրանս ՆոոէիՆւսյ օ՜բհ եեեոեօուսն 
in -yujuiuju սնսյպ • • • IP ^h էրր*Ա1էււսէգսէ n ոսեո^ 
սսւսաԾ սորսյյբոոբոՕ* uitiui inu* որ սէԼրս 
աեուԱն \Slc\. \ասոոփս1սւե՝ն : ւէԼաէն անու.սն : 
րնոկաՆ : ւր-%եռկռ : լօ՜է1օյկան1ւ՛ \\^**յ՚'ք֊' ս՚ւոՎ* 
այոՀ. այո<^. այո^. ո<^ ո<^ ո<^. 

This Thesaurus remained as a memorial gra- 
tuitously to the church of Norshini newly builded (?) 

. . . remember the two sinful clerks, tender children, 
the one named Nsophtaen, the other Rnoetn, in 
the year 1093 (1644). Ayo. Ayo. Ayo. Yo. 
Yo. Yo. 
5. Ihidem. Y.JL ^ ժՒ^Ւյ^Ք՝ 'l^^l' թս՚-րվ^՚՚՚գէ 

քէէոռ՚եյ ոէգնսէՄյէօս Ա1ր ԼսյրպԱս. որ ես1 ոայս 
երգսյրանս^ սբ ո^ասնհսր uLUnirqunjb ր 
ih^UJuiuiL հ՚֊Ր • • • 

But remember also the above-named Thur- 
wande's grandson, Ignatios Ter Karapet, who gave 
this song-book to the Church of St. John as a 
memorial of himself . . . 

The same Ignatios asks for our prayers in a note, 
f 276'', and stjdes himself a servant of the Church 
of St. John, under date 179S, in the month Dama, 
1 8th. As this month was used in the calendar of 
Azariah, and this calendar among the Armenians 
of Julfa, it is probable that this MS. was at Ispahan. 
The same Ignatios writes a similar note inside 
the first cover, 


MS. Arm. f. 23 — Antiphonary, 14th cent. 

Glazed brownish paper. Size, 5| x 4 x \\ in. 
Text, 4^x 2| in., of 19 lines in a page. Quires, 
II, of 12 fiF. Ff. 120. Writing, bolorgir of I4th 
cent., with musical signs. The rubrics and the 
initial capital letters, with some simple arabesques 
and head-pieces are in red. The beginning and 
the end of the volume are missing, as well as 
many folios of the 8th quire, and the քււ՚տէ of the 
nth. Much thumbed and worn. Oriental binding 
with stamped leather. 

It contains an Antiphonary in usual form for 
the use of a chanter, similar to MSS. 21, 22, and 
60 of this catalogue, with the last of which it 
affrees in the matf}er of contents. 

1. ^Հ-^էդևրայէ*ն սրգ^ 

beginning՝ with 


f. 2, 

եսոլապսյսրս ^երմ՝ սւրսէսւսու-սյւ-ք • 

i. e. Hymn of Night Office. 

2. կարգկսւնովՆագլխոյ՚ն յիա^ամուէւ, Լշ^. Order 

of the Heads of Canons in general. 

3. M»«/«.iiiL#»/JP \ աա-էիյարոսթևաԱէ f. 7. rOrmS 

of the ' O King,' for days of penance. 

4. \ձ՝ս՚գաւորք \]՝արաիրոսայ, f. 12՛'. FormS of 

the ' O King,' for feasts of martyrs. 

5. Ij""^^ գիշևրութևաե Y^ikinuuig, according to 

the eight tones, f 17. Order of the Alle- 
luiahs in the Night Office. 

1 niu տոէ֊ր տր աշաց է^սց * * * > ^՚ 2" • HymUS 

at Dawn for fasts and feasts. 

7, .* tMtnniMitliiun trn 1 utuj էքսսւրուաե՜աԱէ accord- 
ing to the eight tones, f. ձՅ- Forms of the 




' Blessed art thou, Lord God of our 

8, 7\ tutnj ^JxujJuji/ujlrn պւա^ԱէԱՈէ^էՆ^ I. 45*' 

9. դՀսոոյ \]՝եսԼգիռ \՝^պա ■>1։ւարոլ[3 եա՚ն, I, 01 . 

10. 7\աշոյ \]՝քբսԼ-դիք (\արու[յ ե-ա՚Ն տՆ, ք. 63. 

11. ՜շՀսյ՚ւոյ \՝^տոոոէ։իւ> Հ^է՚նւսնո՚ն» Հ^րա՚եեւսլխ 


ք. եՀ. 


Հ^ւսոձո ոէս 

12. յՀսոոյ \\լէլ^՚֊ք •ֆա՚^աւՐուռ, — according՝ to 

the eight tones, f. 66. Lackin"՝ the end. 

13. (\]րբասացու-թիէ^ք). Lacking՝ the beginning, 

. . . է^ալիյևրկ%ից . . . , f . 85. 

14. \^՝>՚'եՆղի և. ^^ ատկի \*^ւ,ագ up lu^lb»^ I, 06 \ 

15. ^՝' Կ^ք' nnp*UiJi"QnL.p ե՚աե itun-inO ռևրևէսր || ի 

ոք յևլէԼխայից . . . , ք . 86''. Lacking the end. 

10. \\^լէեեոյՄաե ժէսմոէ^* էսոնաո^եըոյ [լ. '^"/P^^n/Jt 

^according to the eight tonos, f. 87 
ing the beginning. 

17. \\է-ագ \]"եսեգի \\'1Ոէ-Հացիցե. 

ար . . . , ք . 90- 
1ծ. \\ս1ՈՈոգրօ\ ոու^Հէսորռն» tXrjnnuhtua րնձ ահ՜ • • * ^ 

I. Q2՛. I ւ֊ագ i\t_nntultTni-U» • \Uinni-qtfUJt 

'[Կ՚Ղյք չչ^ր^ . . . , ք . 93՛ 

19. [ւէոեւսր՚^Մւյու-ո ^ասւսրասէսօ սււուչւգ, 1. 93^* 

20. ԼյՐ^՚ԿՂյՒ փէսո֊ե ո* \ յրրոռ \j uintnhnnutug* 

\\ ւսսե սրբոռ ^na uutntithnnutMsa Հւսբէոհսւ uin 

. :. , ք. 9Հ. 

21. W^/rul^nfip հ-՚ե՚եոԱա՚ե, Հ*^արուլժևա'ն, || աո^ 

titftnnutuqy—y «"/"՚ էչսս՚րուքէէԼ-սյե, 1. 1 ՕՂ \ Ijack- 

ing՝ the end. 

22. Լ{\ւ-դիւլԼզիցիք],Լււշ. Lacking the beginning 

and end. 

աւլաւթք իմ՝ ոլւպկ^ս, ք. 120՛'. Here ends the 

No records, except on f. 96'' imprints of a stamp 
with legend: յակոր ձ^էւ, i.e. Yakob servant. 


MS. Arm. c. 1 — Lectionary, A.D. 1632. 

Glazed cotton pajier, of brownish hue. Size, 
13I X 8| X 3 in. Text, 9 J x 6\. In two columns, 
some of 3,5 lines, some of 33 or less, toward the 
end of the volume, and ruled on both sides. 
Quires, 37, of 12 leaves each. Ff 432. One leaf 
is cut out after ff. 217 and 227 respectively. 
Writing, large bolorgir, clear and well-formed, but 
towards the end of the volume becoming bolder 
and careless. A more recent hand supplies in the 
margins pamm passages omitted in the text. 
Oriental binding in strong wooden plates covered 

with brown stamped leather, folios edged in red. 
It bears a flap, and traces of 3 pegs and 3 studs. 

It contains a Lectionary {-}Հաշոցգ[<րք), entitled 
by the copyist, in his coloplion, ^արևգէրք. It 
follows the new aiTangemont made in the 15th 
cent., which dirt'ers from tlte old, chiefly in addition 
of more Saints' days. (Cf. MSS. 26 and 27 of this 
catalogue.) So it agrees in all but a few particulars 
with the editions of Venice (1688) and Constan- 
tinople (1732). The commemorations of St. Cyria- 
cus and that of St. Vahan Golthnatzi are omitted. 
Stologis and sharakans with musical notes are added 
in a smaller iiand (the same as wrote the main 
text), and where (as e.g. ff. 126, 144) the scribe 
found his archetype defective, he leaves blanks or 

Throughout the volume the rubrics are in red, 
and the headings of each day bear a large initial, 
and a coloured arabesque in the margin. The 
great liturgical divisions of the year are distin- 
guished by superb head-pieces and arabesques. The 
most conspicuous of these mark the beginning of 
the festivals of Theophany (f. 2) and Resurrection 
(f. 152), and of Pentecost, f. 228. In the one on 
f. 152 the head-piece includes a vignette of the 
Dcipara with the infant Jesus, and on the two 
sides erect figures of Peter and Paul. These are 
accompanied on the opposite jiages by full-paged 
pictiu-es by another and ruder hand, of about 
<j}r X 61 in., each richly coloured upon gold ground. 
The subjects of these full-page illuminations are : — 

1. The Adoration of the Magi, f i՝", 

2. The Myrrhijihore woman (two figures) and an 

Angel at the Holy Sepulchre, f. I50^ 

3. The Resurrection of the Saviour, f. ւձ^՝՝- 

The last of these betrays the influence of 
Italian art. 

Colophons (the longest is the final one, 

J . M>u/nLp ... I ^րգ Ifu էսնէսիաան ii֊ անոմասսէ 
գոիճս տստեփէսենոսս * • սկսւս ճւ • . Ltnuitu^ 

ու֊ up ս 

ւս npninn 

ւ-՚Նս էուսւՆիռ տկրույնս 

եանւսռ 'inn սռ Հսէորն Ktuumuitnirahu Qp_^՝>- 
լէէե րոու֊էսհ^սե yn/» րսեոմբոս f' ԴԲ^՚ւ/Ր "*"t «- 
կհէ ոեո եմ՝ է Հ^ւս աոէսպԼ ան կւսսէոասէեաէհ • • . A 
/i/un/1/i* աարոՆ ււ. մ}.՜ԾւսՎւԱէ-աւո ասւս՚ճէս լւէսոա^ 
ոէսսլէՆ ս. tttuintutiftiunltb ... uatuiutnuntut. utu» ի 
էԾու^ստ՚րսՆու lif iiu Հայոո» it. Լլ ձէ ւսւ/րս : ր 
Հէս intuttiit էոոէ ftJlfuth Հււ/ւուէ սէեէսռՆ unt /սկսր և. 
էԱ n*^ ի Մ էս ս ո է֊[3 is tult Jhnn I մէէէ in tup tun tun ես tnn 


'tlUI *UJUT. 

ni ՐՐ titt/nho- էսոէէէւՂէՈի ր էժէսգաէ^ո^ 
«_ է— 

րոէ.Լօ՝ե էէրսուփո ^UiX սկփոս* ս. ր էեւէսսու^լոե 

մհոո էւեւ_ւէԼէս ոէէսրո՚ն լսէս՚ծէս՚նէսոէսոե՛ ե piuniupu 




^li/I_)» h գուղս ՜ճուոայ որ է ^իսն ^ujiuj^ 
սսէանևայց : | ^րգ աոաչյոՐ ոԱեթերռոոսգ [լ. 
huilP ռ^էձյրև-աեւյո ւոե սաեոոսգ» ihtua^n ՝Ա 
ժւսաՐ անէւէորլյյ ւլէքԱԱաՆ՚ն գաո hVU» ոքէէէսլ^ 
ճսյ ոսյուսոէսւա Հլ պսէոաոիսյո՚ն ս. ոհ՝*եսյլոսե 
րւրՆ անռ կ[էյորոայ ն- ոխ ujuftj iul/h ս. pirfi-pu 
հւվէԱանո ոսէ nutuiuihbb a. ոոգոէ֊ւ պաոիխա1/հ 
1ւ ՎանգուէՅսաւ եոբ.ւԱքԼըՆ ս՝խրԼէէւսրս սափօէրե 
/ւ ս^անգուօւքսյչ nnnh^ աւևսէիայ t/ain/iuimt» 
Ա- ԼոոէսերպէԱյ իէ-ոեաեօ nuuntuuihuu ուՆուպհՍն : 
Հ^ւսոճեսէւ . • զասյրոն բւսոաոասՆ 1ւ ռմհհ- 
ասյսրյ Ր^Ր սսւոանպսյ-\խն, ս. tiifba- մասն 
գհչասնէ Ա- Ի^Ր պւսպ՚Ն մչսէէժսյլէն Հւ Է^Ր 
Հանրկս գսէ ւհանկն լլ Հսւլո եոբսէրյշե աո^ 
բրւսէւԱքրյ ւրէէոբսէ •yjiib, սէսսւքլա ^[սն գրիգորնէ 
ե- ^Աէւր եոբէսւր որղէմն րսւոԱփանոսն "Q^ 
LnutlinJ^ ■%խն* սաւաոէոտն^ ռառարէն ւսյեոբ^ 
^ա1էն • • • 
Հւ էսոգ ւսնւրրհէէ ստեփաՍՆոսս in •mjuju ւսոժանր 
աոէսոկռ Սղբւսոռ^ ս. սԼւււսւանառ ս. [էւոդոոուա b 
գրիս է1ի սեուսգրէո ղի իյ՝եսյրՆ tuiul^ : Հ^ար^ 
ձԼւս§ ւհ-)Ագկո ովարգապԱտն իմ՝ ոխա տասալր 
սւսրգէսէոետն» և. ռԾէԱոկէւււ_ո սորա ռսերսէոտ 
վարաէւտն ս. հ*֊Ր րնսյրե ail inl^i է^տն Qn^P 
պետրոս ւսշսւԱՄ րսւն՛ 

Հ՜^աոձԾալ tjh?^^^^ ռխալ՚ձսյ բարւսուսմհ [լ. 
Հսււրեոբաւր որդիս* Ո"ւՐ ոու-Ասւսն< 

I. Glory, etc. . . Now I, unprofitable and dull 
scribe, no-Stephanus . . began and . . completed 
this book called ' Taregirq,' because it contains all 
the portions for dominical feasts which the holy 
Fathers fixed, the lections which Jacobus, the Lord's 
brother, and Cyril, jiatriarch of Jerusalem, fixed .. .At 
the request of Paron,andof the most faithful Khodja 
Baralam and Paraqiaz ... it was completed in the era 
of the Armenians io8o (1631՝), under the patriar- 
chate over Armenians of Ter Moses and diu-ing- the 
archepiscopate in our metropolis of Ter Khatchatour, 
a spotless dove. In the reign over Persia of ShahSefi, 
and during the government of our village by Paron 
Khadschanazar, in the city of Shaush, in the village 
of Djula, which is the settlement of Armenians. 
So then I pray my readers, as also those who per- 
functorily look at it, to commemorate in the hour 
of the bloodless sacrifice of the lamb Khaudja 
Baralam and Paraqiaz, and their parents Thoros 
and Thanthak, and their sister Mertatik and Gul 
Parikhan, and their deceased brothers Jlkhithar, 
Saphar, and deceased sons Avetik, ]\Iariam, and 
their partners Oskiatik and Rupik. Again . . 
remember Paron Baralam and his great grandsire 
Eztanpashkh, and great grandmother Gilan, and 
his grandsire Mkhithar, and his grandmother 
Gayiana, and his father's brothers Albrasel 
Phu-bashkh, Satbashkh Grigor; and his father's 

brother's sons Stephanos Eztanbashkh, Malazat, 
Zaqarc Yakob Dschan . . . 

And now deem worthy of commemoration the 
unmentionable Stephanos, my brethren, and blame 
not the faults and rudeness of my writing, for I 
have here done my best. Again rememljcr my 
teacher, Khatchatur wardapet, and the Illumina- 
tors of the book, Mkrtitch warpet, and his chosen 
pupil Ter Petros his disciple. Again remember 
Khandja Baralam and his father's brother's son, 
Ter Lukas. 

In addition to the above colophons at the end of 
the volumes about fifty more short ones are scat- 
tered throughout the text. Thus : — 

f. II՛'. In the lower margin is written in a 
small bolorgir and in faded yellow ink the draft of 

a contract Լաւ^րէ՚նսւկ ճաշոցն Աւակատար) bctWCen 

the copyist and one Mahdas Stephanos for tlie sup- 
plying by the latter of paper for the book at so 
many tonmam to be paid monthly by the scribe. 
The note also stipulates for illuminations, but is too 
obliterated to be read in its entiretj\ 

f 50. Our prayers are asked for owner and 

f. 149. For the owner and his kin and for the 
scribe, who further asks us to remember Mites' son 
Stephanos Լզմկաէսի սսւևվւաՆՆոսն) the fui'thcrer 
of his work. The names are those of colo- 
phon I. 

f. 285. After mention of the owner, scribe, and 
Mahdasi [մ՚աՀգասի gic) Stephanos, promoter of the 

good work, the scribe continues : — • 

U- րսսաէ-սրսորոսս inn ոոսկւսսրն • • սանւսէ֊սյնգ 
սոսյբանրռն* Int^n ոսւզարրն* ոսւկր սսյրգսրս* 
ակր սւստոէ-աՀ^ասդուրրՆ* ակր սլսհսՅ սէ րհե ակր 
ա1ՆաոսւԼւն» ակր սկրւո \բն ակր սարսւրրոսոԱէ 
ւոէ^ր ոոսակրՆ* ակր սէոեւբանսոսրն սւկրայւոս 

ք. 345՛ 1^ lower margin : — 

Լ^ոկու^ շսյռսյլժօր : մամասէսյ [լ. փքէւիկւււիւՐոնե^ 
ձւ սրսէոՆր untAjtuubnn I : ււ. lutuKo զաուսգւս 1 
ԼԱէԱտիհ : \\ tiM է օ«՜« սէոե՜էրանսոս* որ itu tu^ 
մասոո խհսս1 niun^ni^nliauJn : եոբարք ւսեօի 
W^ ռո անՄոՆ լօու-անեաւ. ս պան՛ն tut-» սեո՝^% 
unt-tfi է^ր ւսպա եոհ՚^էսՆսսպ ռւսՎարր utnui 
ւսռսԼբՄրյ ^ր : լժէ/րս Kiuina /i֊»a«/z/x/#o սարգոա 
մհո \կայո : եոեսև սեէսւ. սսււոանայէՆ : 

1. e. Second Feria. Feast of ^Afamas and Phili- 
temon, and of Simeon of Siunik, and fast of the 
Cross of AVarag՝. Woe to thee Stephanus, who 
to-day wast fearfully frightened. I heard from 
the brethren that thy kinsman is slain. His end was 
treacherous. It was Araqel, child of Eridschanentz 




Bahar, in the year of the Armenians io8o (1631). 
But it was throug^h no sin of human being, but 
the black face of Satan. 

This MS. contains, f 115 foil, (not the ancient 
rite of Washing of the Feet on INIauncly Thursday, 
but) the rite of Ephrem Syrns, translated in the 
I ith cent, by Gregory Wka3'aser Catholicos : 
f. 192, the Epistle of Cyril of Jerusalem to the 
Emperor Constantine; and f 229՝', the Pentecostal 
Prayers of Chrysostom and the Homily of Nerses 
Catholicos, called his Panegyric of the Holy Spirit. 
Like most lectionaries, it gives, f ււՅ՝՝, the bishop's 
address before the Evening Communion of Maundy 
Thursday and on f. 10'' following the rite of Blessing 
the Waters on the Epiphany. 


MS. Arm. c. 3 — Menologium, 16th cent. 

Glazed paper slightly yellowed, manj՛ of the 
margins frayed, but repaired. Size, i4^xio^x 
5 in. Text, I if X 8. In double columns of 2,6 lines. 
Quires, 47, of 12 leaves each. Ff. 561. Hands, 
two (see below), both bolorgir, bold and clear of 
1 6th cent., with stress accents for reading and 
archaic punctuation. A coloured head-piece pre- 
cedes the text. Red initials and rubricated text 
at beginning of each feast-day. Oriental binding 
with flap. Ff. 545-561 are in a later and clumsier 
bolorgir, on coarser paper. 

Contents, a menologium or yaymiatoiirq, after the 
redaction of Gregory of Klath, as is expressl}՛ 
stated. The contents vary Uttle from those of 
MS. 30, except that there are several additional 
pieces, and an occasional difference of order. These 
variations are noticed in the following table, month 
by month. The sections are those of MS. 30 ; 
additional pieces are marked by an asterisk and 
their number is that of MS. 30 after which they 

August, ff. 1-37. 

13. Add. § 5*. Commemoration of the Catholicos 
Gregory IV and his brother Nerses IV and 
their successors. Begin, ի 'շկի ամի՛ն յամԼ. 

ulitulih տոք^ վէսա՚ճաեևոաւ. utn i ՜^արսևո • . . , 

17. §§ 12, 12*. History of the Effigy of Virgin Mary 

of the convent called Hogvotz. Ih'f/hi. 

Հ^ոոքք uitl iintnutq երանԼ iliu Հ\ոսՎաս1էգս 
iilih^nuaU աԾւսհէէն եուսքէե՛ \\արրէսսայ 
tuivlitui tntiiftiututit un սրպսէրր^ li. 14^15 * 

18. §§ 13, 14, 15. (Acts of Laurus [KJtoros) and 

Floras, of Diomedes, of Stephen of UJni}, 
ff. i5''-i9- 

23. §§ 23, 24, 25, followed by Stephen of Illni with 

the note : ||ո^ւս7 պասյմութիէ-՚ն գոէսհ-կ ի 

յաւգոստոսի Ժ/լ, i.e. Iiis history was written 
on Aug. 18, f 25''. (See MS. 30, § 15.) 
24^ §§ 26, 26*. Timothens of Palestine, M., f. 26. 
(Bas. Men. Aug. 19.) 

24\ § 26**. Agajiius and Thecla of Gaza, f. շ6^ 
(Bas. Men. Aug. 19.) 

September, ff. 37(^i»՝)^֊'j(j. 
2. §§ 41, 42, f. 3^"- 
3- §§ 44, 45, 43- f- 39"- 

4. § 47. Babylas, Bishop of Antioeh. At the end 
an address ' to the pastors of the church,' 
wanting in the MS. 30. JJq/ui. ՜է^ւ արգ 

ւու-սւոու֊ո Վ^գրւո բաեաւոր Հաւսէրօ * • • 
ռսւոոո1քռքՀո Հասարձւսս րստ Աէ/ասու֊[ժե սթ 
^այլէաաԱտէւն [ ^արելայ • • • , ք1. 41—42* 

^0. §§58,59, 61, 62, 6յ, ք 50. 

11. §§64, 65, 6օ,ք 51; 

17. §§ 76, 7*5*. Trophimus, Dorimedon, and Sab- 

batius (MS. ւ^աբաաքւա՚Նա՝), f. 6շ. (Bas. 

Men. Sept. 19.) 

October, ff. 79-1 18^. 
9. § 127. Omitted. 
10. § 129. The eulogium on St. John is attributed 
to ' Gregory' [of Klilath] : ՛ ^\^լփգոր վար^ 

գսւպեսռ ՜ճէսւՆհս ւսւսոքէնոո՝ ք. 93 • 

§§ 133, ^34, 13.՚1՚ ^ն^- Varus and his six com- 
panions, in Egypt, ff. 94՚'-95՛'. (Bas. Men. 
Oct. 25.) 
§§ 140, 141, 706. (An abridgment.) F. 98''. 
§§ 146, 151, 148, 148*. Varus, M., f. I03^ 
(Cp- § 135*-) 
10- §§ 149, 150, i59-'6i, 169, ff. 103-104. 
21. §§ 153, 153*. Malachia vardapet. +1284, 
ff. I05֊Io6^ 

25. §§ 157, 158, f. III. 

շՕ". §§ 147, ւ6շ, ւ6շ*. Sembat Bagratouni. Begin. 

h Խգ յժուսյեա1յ1։ս ^.^^ujjnn իէսւգաւորէո 
^^Հարսքյո lllnunni/, և. y^J/itutn Հ ^tuit nujuiniSbli 



՛. «՝ սա 



ff. 112"- 


26''. § 163. Soukias and his companions. ' *|»/>աձ- 

Կ ի Նաւասարւյի Jk,՝ \. C. WrittCn OUt at 

Navasard, f. 17 (§ 30), f. 113. 
30. §§ 168, 168*. Vision of Proelus on St. John 
Chrysostom, f 117. 

November, ff. Ii8''֊i70՛'. 

1. §§ 176, 176*. Eulogium on all saints. Begin. 

Հաստաաևոալ . . . , ff. 120-12 3. 

2. §§ 177, 182*. (S. Martin, f 123՝) 




3. § i8i, f. 124. 

4. § 178, f. 12Ճ. 

5- §§ i79> 1'՝^°. f- 127- 

6. § 183, f. 128. 

7. §§ 182, 182*. Commemoration of meteors and 

earthquakes in Constantinople, Armenia 
(a.d. 726), and Syria (a.d. 728), ff. 130- 
14. §§ 197, 198, 199, f. 141. 

lo- §§ 195. 214, f- 142''- 

16. § 196, f. 144. 

17. § 201, f. 145b. 
20. § 204, f. 152. 

22. §§ 207, 209, 2c8, 205, f. 154. 

25. §§ 218,218*. Lamentation of Moses of Kkoren. 

f. 16Ր. {Hist, of Ann. Ill, 68.) 

26. §§ 216, 215, 215*. Miracles to prove that it is 

good to light candles for the dead on Satur- 
daj's, fi՝. 164-164''. 

28. § 219, f. 165՝'. 

Decemher, ff. 1 7 o''- 216'. 

4- §§ 234, 235- 

5. § 228. 

6. § 229. 

7. §§ 231-233, 230. 

i.e. ՚ written out at Sept. 8, find and read ' 

(§ 56). 

16. §§ 248-250, 247. 

18. §§ 255, 256. 

19. § 261. Vision of St. Gregory. Bcfjin. y,uk «p^ 

\-^րրգոր ընգ ^րեշտա1/ե» Հ^որժաւՐ սւէՆնոսս 
զմարգու Հոգի՛ն ուր տա՚նէս • • • , ք. 203՛'. 

(MS. 30 instead of this relates the vision of 
the same saint concerning the construction 
of the church of Edchmiadzin.) On this 
day is also added § 257. 

20. §§ 262, 262*. Juliana, V. and M., f. 20j'\ 
22. §§ 265, 267, 251. 

24. §§ 269, 270, 258, 259. 

25. §§ 271, 266. 

29. §§ 276, 278. 

January, ff. 226-279. 

3. §§ 285, 285*. Life of Ter Stephanos yard., son 

of Ter Yousik, 11'. շՅՅ՚՚-շՅՅ. 

4. §§ 287, 28;*. Abraham the patriarch, ff. 235''- 

7. §§ 297, 298. 

> For the rest of the volume, in the case of mere transpositions 
ot pieces, the days of the month alone are given to which in 
this codex they are transposed. 

11- §§ 3°7. 316, 309, 308. 
14- §§315,317- 

16. §§319,319*. Theogones, Bishop of Paria (MS. 
պորիոյ), f. 255՝^. (Bas. Men. Jan. 4.) 

23- §§ ձձ^^ 332, 295, 296- 
30. §§ 342-344, 37», «5. 

Februarj-, ff. 279-329. 

2. §§ 347, 348, 348*. Evagrius of Pontus (the 
deacon of St. Basilius), f. 282. 

3- §§ 349-35°, 326, Յ^ձ- 

4- §§ 352-356, 377- 
6- §§ 359, 36i. 

7. § 360. 

8- §§ 362, 364, 3^5> 368. 
9. §§ 366, 367, 201, 398. 

10- §§ 369, 375, 370- 

11- §§ 407, 371- 

15. §§417,417*. St. Yimar (Օիմար, 'fool') of 

Van, INI. in a.d. 1388, ff. 302-303. 

16. § 379- 

20. §§ 386-389, 393. 

23. §§ 396, 394. 

24. §§ 395, 397- 

25. §§399,3^0. 

29. § 380* (for leap years). The holy patriarchs 
Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, and Joseph, ff. 322''- 

March, ff. 329-391''. 

1- §§ 405, 408. 

2. §§ 406, 409, 409*. Commemoration of the 
Cross, called Getargel (՝\^եաարգԼլ). ՛ J)՝"'֊ 

ԺՐ^ ի^ք՚ւ՚՚^^^՚լ^՚^սեր կոստա՚ևղ էա՚ևոսի • • • ,' 

ff- 331-332'- 

6. §§416, 418, 419- 

7. §§ 420, 421, 421*- Narcissus, Bishop of Jerasa- 

lem, ւ յյ8\ 

10. §§ 424, 425, 425*. Commemoration of the 
paralytic healed by Jesus Christ, ff. 342- 

344- * \ աժՐ " ասգամաչոյ^ աոքաա և. 

ա-նահր . . . ,' ք. 342. (Cf. Bibl. Nat. Paris, 
Anc. Fds. Arm. 65, f. 128, and MS. 91, § 2.) 

11- §§427,426,430- 

12. §§ 428, 434. 

13. §§ 435, 436. 

14. § 436*. Հ^իշս՚աակ վարուց առն այ սրբոյն*\էո/,^ 

գորի <^ռոէՐայ պապի՛ն. The biilh and youth 
of Gregory I, Pope. Beftn. y^p nX. կոմՆ 

^r Ւ W յ՚^՚ւ՚դի" քաղաքի՛ն, և. անուն կոմսիՆ, 
\\ յ՚՚^գիւ 1\ւռաՆկ ազգալ . . . , ff. 348''-353- ՚ 

A legendary story in the style of Oedipus. 




21- §§ 45°^ 451. 454, 452- 

22- §§ 453՛ 457, 455- 

23. §§456, 433՛ 458. 514. 

24. §§ 525^ 473՛ 460. 

26». §§463,463*. Pherbuta and her sister, etc., MM., 
in Persia, f. 381''. (Curzon, Mar. 28.— Bais. 
Men. Apr. 5.) 

26^ § 464- 

31. §§ 472-474. 

April, fF. 391՚'-426. 

4. §§ 481-484. 

5. § 486. 

6. § 488. 

11. §§ 495-497- 
13- §§ 503> 504- 

14. §§ 436, 436*. 

15. § 506. 

16. §§ 507, 508. 

19. § 513- 
23. § 520. 

24- §§ 523. 524. 

25. §§ 525> 522- 

May, ff. 426-460''. 

11. Omitted. 

27*. §§589,589*. Finding of the relics of Lazarus, 

f. 455". 
27^. § 589**. Council of Nicaea, f 456. 

29. §§ 594, 595, 596. 

30. § 597- 

June, ff. 46o''-493^ 

10. §§ 615, 616, 618. 

11. §§ 617, 622. 

13. §§ 620, 623. 

14. § 558. 

20. §§ 630, 631, 631*. Marcus and Mocianus, MM., 

f. 48 1\ (Bas. Men. July 3.) 

26. §§ 639, 638. 

July, ff. 493՚'-530- 
4*. §§ 650, 650*. Papilia and Paulus, etc., MM., 

{. 497. (Bas. Men. July 15.) 
4^ §651. 

5. §§ 652, 673, 652*. Macrina, V., f. 498. (Cur- 

zon, July 18. — Bas. Men. July 19.) 

6. §§ 659,660,661. 

7. § 654. 

8. § 655. 

9. §§ 656, 665. 

10. §§ 657, 658. 

11. §§ 659, 659*. A miracle by holy cross at Van 

in պՀ = I42I, f. 505. 

12. §§ 663, 664, 434, f- SOS՝՝- 

13. § 666. 

19. § 672. 

24. §692. 

25. §§ 682, 691. 
27. § 688. 

30. § 703, f. 526. 

31. § 693. 

August, f. 530-end. 

5. §§ 698, 698*. Nerses Shnorhali. Begin, ^որ^ 

Հաօաոգ [լ Հոգեչի՚ե ա^ր ՛հերսիս • ♦ • , I. ձՅՅ ՚ 

6. § 699- (Transfiguration.) 

7. § 700. (Vardan and companions.) 

8. § 701. 

9. §§ 704, 702- 

10*. § 704*. Acts of St. Demetrius. Begin, ի Ժա^ 

էքս/նաես յհհ՜քէՆ ԼոսսւաՆգհաՆոսհ . • • , I. ^42* 

10^. § 705. 

10°. § 7օ6. This section contains the story of Bara- 
1am and Jovasaph, which is read twice in 
this MS. Firstly, at ff. 98"֊! oo, in an 
abridgement written in the first hand; and, 
secondly, at ff. 545-560'', in the longer form 
usually found at the end of menologia as 
translated and abridged by Asat (see MS. 
30, f. 589''). This second text is in the 
later hand which penned the second colophon 
on ff. 56o''-56i. 

Colophons. First, ff. 543՚'-544 :— 

Փ«">^ եպակհ սւԱճառելոյ ևւՆա^իւ.սւսկ գաւա^ 
%nt-P եան • • • 

մասն որղւ mhulriu։ ղսԱ" ՚ • ՚ բարու-թիւնս եր^ 
^անհկ վաոգաաետն ^utjnif գրիգոր խլաէժև^ 
պքէե '. ii. բառոսւՐ աշ[սատոսթևաէդւ ս. եբկասկբ 
վսյսսւէսկէՀբ ժոոոմեէսւ գոէ-սարսսէց ր կա^ 
*նառան և. tujnqft ասգի պաամագրաց և. 
՝ճսյւՆաբանու.թե'ն1^ իմասաոսն և- ^ան՜ճաբհո 
վարդսյպեէոաօ և. ^այոսյսւեւոսւց . . • ^սււսյ^ 
ռեսււմիաւորևաց • . • էյիշասդակ լոսսափայլ 
սէօեիռ սէէրուեւսկանաօ • • ♦ 

՚ Glory to the single ineffable trine Faith . . . 
wherefore the blessed wardapet of the Hayq, 
Grigor of Khlath, beholding this . . . blessing, with 
much labour and toil collected and assembled (its 
contents) out of various and divers historians and 
works of wise and eloquent wardapets and patriarchs 
... he gathered it together into one volume . . . 
for the commemoration of the gleaming festivals 
of the Lord . . .' 

This colophon is imperfect through the loss of 
one or more folios after f 544, but at the end of 
each festival the scribe Daniel commemorates him- 
self and the priest Sion for whom he cojned the 





work. Some of these notices jjive details of Sion's 
family and kindred. Thus, f. i^՝՜, the parents of 
the possessor, the priest Sion, are named jjassim as 
Matheos or ^lathos and Narhathun or Narkhathun 

(՝[քՍւր<1աթուՆ OT ՝\,արխաթու'ն), his wife (ff. 25,3 l**, 

etc.) as SaltchiKj (սալչուք), his wife's kin (? lit. 
sister-in-law քեււոյ 'ՆորէՆ) as Karapet, Yovanes 
and Mkrtiteh, honourahle priests (fF. 15'', 34, 26a'', 
348'', 353, etc.) ; his sister's sons (ք&ււորգոց՚Ն) as 
Nerses, Andrias (or Andreas) and Stephanos (ff. 
15'', 265, 271, 299^ 353, etc.); his children as 
Yohanes and Yesayi (tf. 66, 81, 88'', 128, 142", 
299'', etc.). 

A sister, Igdish {քւքերե իգգիշին) of Sion, is 
commemorated, f. 238. 

Two scribes, Daniel and Thomas, collaborated in 
writing this book. Daniel wrote as far as f. 144, 
but resumes from tf. 240'' to 270, from tf. 344 to 384, 
from ff.385 to44i. Thomas began at f. 144 and wrote 
to about f 240, he resumes at ff. 27 1 to 343, parts 
of ff. 384 and 385, from f. 442 to end of volume. 

The later colophon, f 560'', is in the same hand 
which added the Tale of Baralam and Jovasaph, and 
mentions as last owners of the book, Khodschay 
Thuman and his brother Mahdas Andrias, who 
acquired it out of their honest earnings^, and having 
bound it placed it at the door of Holy Sion. Their 
parents were named Nuridschan (ՆուրիջաՆ) and 
Saluar [սալուար) Sultau. Thuman has two wives, 
Yapip Sulthan [յապիպ սուլթա՛ն) and Khanum 
Alen (խաՆում՝ ազթէ), and the following sons: 
Latim Yovannes (ղաաի!էն յովան՚նէս՚ն)^ Nuridschan 
(նու-րիջօ/ն), and Avetiq ; and daughters, Nazlun 
(^Նաղլուն) and Yesalam [ւլյեսալաա), the latter de- 
ceased. The son Yovannes has a wife Margaret and 
a son Astuadsatur. 

Mahtas Andrias in turn has one wife Asli zaden 
(ասլի ւլագ1/ն), and another Aullan Fashen [աւդլաև 
փաշի՚ե) whose sister is Ati Fashen [ատի փաշկ՚և). 
His children by them are Khodschay Araqel and 
Ulukhan [զուլուխս/ն՚ն)^ dcccascd. A Miridschan 
{միրիղա՚ն) is next mentioned with a wife named 
Shahum Alen (^ai<^/ii_i/՝ujf^4-'i<), their son MirzaKhan 
[յիրղախա՚Ն) and daughter Saluar Soltan. 

Khodschay Thuman in turn has a brother Mah- 
das Amirdschan Լսււֆրիյ՚ն) who has one wife Gafar 
[գափար, գաքար oT Gaqar) Siiltan, and another 
Khanajen, with sons Astuadsatur, Avetiq, Au- 
lindsch (աւչիՆջյ and Evaz [ւշէ-վաւչն), and a daughter 
Khathay Լխաթայ). 

Mahdas Andrias also has sisters Yajrun {յաւէ. 
րու՚ն), Fashen, a son Andrias, and daughters Gauzal 
(գաէ-ղալ), Alen and Anane {ղա՚նանէ՚ն), a son Grigor 
and another Khat<'hatur. His father's brothers are 
Usta Gozal [\\ւ-սաա ^Հ^օւլալն), wbosB wife is Saray 
Khathun, sons Ter Astuadsatur with wife Vard 

Khathan and ason^'adanes (Հա»^ա1/Հ-օ), and daugh- 
ters Ustiane (ուսւոիաՆէ) and Horom Simen {'^nn.nJ՝ 
սիմհ՚ն). His brother is Yemi Bek {յհմի բհկ՚ն), de- 
ceased, with a wife Saluar Sultan and son Karapet. 
His other uncle on the father's side is named Ustay 
Լու-ստայ) Lazar, whose wife is Thankaziz (թա՚Նկա^ 
զէզե), and sons Akhidschan [ախիչաՆ՚Ն՝) Karapet 
and Ohannes. A third uncle is Ustamirum (nuu^ 
էււայիրոււ1ն) witli a wife Vakhakh [վախախ) Saultan, 
and sons Astuadsatur, and Asapov Լասապոէյն) 
whose wife is Aullan Fashen and son Sargis, and 
daughters Llath Khathun {ղլաթխաթու%), Mana- 
nekh ԼէՐա՚նա՚նևխ՚ն). Auibar (ամիար) Khathun, and 
Khanalen (խաՆաղէ-՚ե). 

Then is mentioned the seal- or god-father Khun- 
dabashkh Ասոս՚եգաբաշխ՚Ն՝), and his wife Paron 
Khathun, his son Maskhut (ւ/ևւսխուտՆ), deceased, 
and daughters Fashabek [փւսշաբ^կ՚ե), Gauzal Alen, 
Ulurik (ուդուրիկՆ), Marian and Ollan Fashen. A 
second seal-father is Amir Ezdin [եզդի՛ն) with a wife 
Gozal Alen ; sons Astuadsatur and Grigor, and a 
daughter Khalas Լխալսւս) Khathun. A third is 
named Giu-ias, with a wife Khonteha (խո՛նչա) 
Khathun, sons Thoman, Qishi Bek, and Zazibek 
Լզադիբէկ՚ն), whose wife in turn is Arzu (արդու) 
Qan, sons Emi Bek, Yovannes, Mkrtiteh, and 
Grigor. Another Andrias has a wife Elizabeth 
and a mother Gozalalen. 

Next, Ter Kostand is commemorated with his 
wife Sapar (սապար) Meliq and son Araqel. Also 
Aguletzi (of Agul) Lazar and his wife. In the 
Armenian year 1068 (a.d. 161 8) the book was 
repaired and bound by Mesrop the clerk. 

f. 561. A note in the same hand as the above 
commemorates the priests Muqayil, Grigor, As- 
tuadsatur, a second Muqaj'il, Barse|, and Petros. 

Another hand then adds the priests Andrias 
and Stephanos, and another name now erased, 
whose wife is named in yet another hand as 
Thaguhin (i.e. Queen), also his brother Grigor 
and his mother Elisabeth. 

In a rude later hand a note commemorates Ter 
Barsel, Nurkar(?) Khanun, also Hasip Sothan and 
his wife Nuridschan, deceased, and sons Margare, 
Petros, Polos, Martiros, Grigor, and daughters 
Salam, Shushan, Dzamoski (/ՒաւՐոսկին), Anayi, 
Latam Լղատայ՝), Sargis, Amirdschan. 

Other ill-written notes commemoi-ate Madsi 
(մագսի), Miridjayn (ւֆրիճայ%), his wife Shahum 
(շաՀույ՝) Ajcu, their son Ulukhan and his wife 
Khanum Ajen, their young son Andras, his wife 
Warwar or Varvar, sister Khathun and another 
Muiqi (մհւլբի՚ն). Also Maydays, Khodschay Mi- 
ridschan and his wife Shayum {շայույ՝) Alen, their 
son Haypat {^ա/պատ), and his wife Gagoyi {գա^ 
գղյի1՛) and son Miridschan. 




Some of these persons add commemorations of 
themselves in the lower margins, e.g. f. aSa՝" and 
elsewhere Khodschay Thounan and his wife Yapip 
(i.e. Abib) Sultan,' and Khanum. Also f. 2i6. 
f. zoz՝" and elsewhere iNIahdas Andrias and his wife 
Aslijat and AuUan Fashin. 

This codex was written later than the jear 1421, 
the date of a miracle related on f. f^o^. On the 
other hand it is previous to 16 18. From the style 
of writing it was probably written soon after the year 
1500. Many of the names and titles mentioned in 
the colophons, e.g. A7w^//?/7; = lady, Ulu = grandee. 
Sultan, Khan, I'stha (teacher), Ojlan or Aullan = 
youth, Fashabek, IMnhdas (pilgrim), Khodschay 
{seigneur), are of Tartar origin and indicate a highly 
Turcised circle of Armenians. 


MS. Arm. g. 10 — Perpetual Calendar, 17th cent. 

Paper. Size, 4 x 3 x if in. Text, շ| x 2 in., of 
12 lines in a page. Ff 149. Writing, notergir, 
clear, of i8th cent. Oriental binding. 

It contains : — 

1. Perpetual Calendar, called in Arm. ^^Հարղատու.^ 

յ՛ար, i.e. 'Simplified Calendar,' — consisting 
of a series of 35 and a half separate calendars, 
to be chosen according to the Ivnstcr-day of 
the year, which can fall, in its limit from 
the 22nd March to the 25th April, and 
govern all the moveable fea-sts of the year. 
To each of these calendars is applied one of 
the 36 letters of the Armenian alphabet, 
called the ^6օ)--/6//ք/(^ար1,գիր). as it appears 
at the head of each calendar, li! ւՏ՚՚֊ւ i6. — 
This calendar, in tabular form, is ])ublishcd 
in the Arm. Psalters, and in French in the 
Dulaurier's Chronologie Armenienne (Paris, 
1859, 4to), with a preliminary notice, pp. 

2. An additional part, consisting of some Ciantzs 

(tf. I -1 7) and Hymns from the Night office 
(ff. 1 16-149), completes the volume. 

Amongst them is inserted an extra chapterupon — 

3. The Holy Places (Vf^o^i/.Y/u/^u/Vi տևղէք) in Pales- 

tine and Jerusalem. Begin. ՝[,"՚1ա ե- աււա^ 

ջիՆ '{,աղար1;թ աղրիսր . . . , քք. I 1 9՛'֊ I 4 ՚ ''■ 

(MS. I20. II. I. Cf Dashian's Cataf., No. 
170, § 7. — Published in Bazniarep, 1882, 
p. 198.) — The volume contains no record. 
Written probably in Constantinople. 


MS. Arm. f. 26— Prayer-book, A.D. 1611. 

Glazed thin paper. Size, 5I x 4J- X շ| in. Text, 
3^X2^ in., of 19 lines in a page as far as i. 243, 
and then of 21. The quires are numbered as far 

I as the 38th, which begins f. 392. Thev are mostly 
of 12 leaves, but nos. 7 and 23 are lost, 2 has 10, 
38 but 8, 25 but 5 ; before f. 398 and after f. 404 
the first and last folios of quire no. 39 are lost ; and 
folios ai-e also lost after ft՝. 50, 105, 243, 252, 280. 
The calendarial matter, f 40,5 to end, is on rougher 
unglazed paper in a smaller bolorgir hand. Ff 436. 
Writing in bold bolorgir, neat but faulty, large and 
easy as far as f. 243, then smaller and more com- 
pact. Ornamented with red, green, blue, and gold 
arabesques and initials at the usual places of the 
Psalter, and at the beginnings of the prayers. 
Binding in red leather. 

It contains : — 

I. A collection of prayers from Armenian and 
other authors, for jirivate use, preceded first by — 

1. A psalter, having the usual di^•isions into eight 

canons, with their liturgical prayers, ff. 3- 
237, and final hymns, ff. 237-243. (Cf. 
no. 15.) The first quire being lost, it begins 
with Ps. ix. 13, and ends after the half of 
the praj'er of Manasseh. 

2. A treatise, probably by John Garnetzi, and of 

which the beginning is lost, containing — 
(i) Precepts for the vigil of Lord's Day 

[րաեյՅ fiinujtnni^ tltuuh օայգ ապաո^ 

էոութևաՆ^ կիրակիի՛ն), by the samc. 

Btgin. W՝ իա էսւբաթ՚ն որ I֊ կհրւսկկ , 
պաէոու^ևչի ^ օյրթՆութ & (*'^*) ԳՒ՜՝^՝֊ 


, ք 244- 

(շ) Precepts for prayer, by the same. 

BegiH. I jJh*hiujh Jatnm.a սւռաքէ՚նոս^ 
Թէքանո սալման u. *int/i եգւսւ. • • . , 

f. 245՛'. 

(3) Prayers for each day of a week, by the 

same, — each of which begins with the 
initials of his name. Begin. \՝,ղօթք 

կքքոէէ/կէի» ttm-huiirhfia lu^ էլ ստրարի^ 

բոլորից • • • , f. 247. 

(4) Prayer to our Lord, by the same. 

*|«u#n.% պյ ար իմ՝ [լ usK իմ՝ Հ Ji# ՝J\u 

. .. , f 251. 

(3) To the Motlier of God, by the same. 

y յ^էսհիս մաւր ՝\\ի ե- հՆօո . . • , 

(6) To Jesus Christ, by the same. ()""՝> 

ւուսոյ l£. Sk Դէքարիսք au /նւսւսէսր^ . . . ^ 

f 2,54- 

(7) To God, by the same. ՝{,սլւևա տր 

ռսէոէքրու^Լէքր առ գաոսաօոէ^պի \ս . • • ւ 

ք 254". 

(8) To God, by the same, է^րկնաւոր 

՚ The MS. reads wrong!y ցպյգ ասքաշիւարութեան՛ 

Լ 2 




Թսւգւսւ֊ոո, որ վասն "Րդյ սեղաէ-ոոհ 

. . . , ք. 255- 
(9) Sundry prayers, by the same. ^J""֊ 

ւ.ագնեէս։ս սեոօռ • * , I. 2^0* 

3. The 33rd chapter ot՝ Gregory Narekatzi, f. 262. 

4. Prayers to be recited during՝ Mass, by Mekhi- 

thar Gosh (x3th cent.). 

(l) ^n ած- իէՐ Լ\ս ռս րան \օր և. ^fr/»֊ 

պարա՛ն • • • , Լ 26"] . (Cf. Dashiau, 
Catal., p. 686^) 

(շ) \* մե՚եակաւ էսէանաէւ§նամ՝ ujh- ^ամհ^ 
'նայնէ . . . , ք . 271. 

(յ) Before Mass. \}րեքա'նձՆեայ տ^ր՚՚ւ֊^ 

թիլ՛ն միով բնութբ . . . , ք. 273֊ 

(4) Psalm of David returning from Gath, 

f. 274- 

(5) Prayer at Elevation of Host, f. 275. 

5. Prayer for Communion. \]բ սբ Հ՚^յր ամե՚նա^ 

կ-րո՚լ՛ . . , ք . 277- 

6. Prayers extracted from the Liturgy. ՛Հայր 

սթ որ անուանեցեր • • • , ctC, I. 27*^ ՚ 

7. Prayers of St. Ephrem. Տ^ևս տ՚ի ղս 



իյ՝..., ք. 287. (Cf. Brit. Mus. Add. 19,728, 
ք. 25o^ — Works of Ephrem (Venice, 1833), 
iv, pp. 227 foil.) 

8. Prayer to holy Virgin. \\վ \]՝արիայ՝ մայր 

ռանէւն այ • •* , I. 20Օ. 

9. To the same, by Mesrob vardapet. y^՝ արիա J՝ 

սւհ՚սահ-քէն մայր լուսոյ •••,!. 299 • 

10. To the same, by John Sarkavag vardapet 

(i2th cent.). \՝ք^ուՏնգ ևրկ՚նաձ֊՚նի՚ն (read 
երկրազ՛նի՛ն) • . . , ք . 300՝՝. {Sopherq (Venice), 
է. xvii, pp. 135— 144.— See below, § 14.) 

11. To the same, — the 80th chapter of Gregory 

Narekatzi, f. 305՝". 

12. To the Angels, — the 8 1st chapter of Gregory 

Narekatzi, f. 307\ 

13. Prayers for holy places in Palestine : ի խոր^ 

Հոէ֊րգ Նսյռսյր^թի» a^n վայրիՕսանգ ՛վայր 
վերառեալձա) . . . , f . 309֊ 

14. Selection of the prayers of Sarkavag vard., — 

being the iith, 7th, 2nd, loth, and 20th 
of Sopherq (§ 10 above), f. 314. 

15. Prayer to the Angels (by Nerses Shnorhali), in 

verse. IV// 'y'V"""^՛^ """^ \ոգե ղ^նսգ • • • , 
ք. ՅՅՕ. (Works (Venice, 1 830), i>p. 267 foil.) 

16. To the same. }^%կանիյ՝աւՆա^ աւՐդասակցու^ 

Ph"-, ք-՚ՅՅՅ՝"- 

17. To the twelve guardian Angels, — with their 

respective names and powers (magical 

prayer). (\իշեա ւչ\]արագիէլ Հրեշտակ՛ն 

ե աարիս I յ՝ Նեոոէ-թ^ : էիշեա սյլյար^ 

"իէլ՛ . . , ք. 335- 







To all saints. l] ասն եբ Լ փրկակա՚ն չարչա^ 
րա՚նացքոց . . . , ք . 335*՝- 

Prayer for all the world. ^ւրհ^՚նեալՀ^այր Եբ 

u»o՝ օշմարիսէ սրբեսւ ռմեռ jutiP սոսււանսւռ 
մերոց . . . , ք ^'ձ']^. 

Selection from Gregory of Narek, — being chap- 
ters 41, 42, 84, 85, 12, 91, 94, 95, 77, and 
78, f. 340. 

Prayers of Nerses Shnorhali, preceded by ad- 
monitions how to pray. Հաւաաով_խոստո^ 
վանիմ՝. . . , ք. 356^ 

Prayer of St. Basil. \\ւր<^%եյք ղքեզտկր երկայ^ 
'նամիտ • • • , ք. 361''. Two leaves are missing. 

Prayer of Moses the Grammarian [քերթողի, 

y ոսէ*եէ/հ օյւեէւ սւր, թոո րնձ aJhnu իմ՝» • • , 


Prayer of Benik vardapet. ^kp ա^ ա՚ՆսկիղբՆ 

'^զօր ...,(. 7,6^. [Sopherq, է. xxi, p. 122.) 

Prayer of Mesrob vardapet. \\ր անեղէէ ես և 

ոեոօ- • 

, ք- Յ^?- 

Prayer of Gregory the Illuminator. {'.•֊րՀ-֊ 

Նեսյլ/Է մարգսյսիրոէ-թի on • • • , ք, ՂԾօ . 
Of the same. \\ղաչեմ՝գքե^_ւիրկիշ_յաշ/սարՀի 

՝(\ն . . . , ք. 370. 
Prayer of St. Phocas, bishop. / ju՝՝(\u ւֆաքՒիՆ 

որդի ա)-. • . , ք. 371. 

Prayer of (Stephanos called) the son of Yousik. 

\\u սրա^քւն uih՝ բուորից • - • , I. 37 2' 

Three other prayers of anonymous authors, 

f- 373- 
Prayer of the Penitent Thief. ( »"՛^ ի՚եձ ղգու-ռՆ 

ողորյհւթե . . . J. 375^ 
Praj'er of Anastasius, priest. '^Հփտեմ' տր զի 

ա՛ն՛ներելի . . . , ք. 379" Lacks the heginning. 

Of the same. '|»n«- ամե՚նակաւ տր, կե՚նգանա^ 
ստեւլհ^եր զիս . . . , ք. 3^5՛'- 

Prayer of King Manasseh. ^՝ր ամհ՚նակալ. . . , 

A moral or sapiential tract, beginning and end 

lost. Begins: \\՝արգոյ'ն գա՚նՏն Լ Jhi^nl 

թիլն • » • Ends: կաւՐգոզ^ սյսե՚ն կամ՝ զրկոո^ 
կամ՜շնացող^և, ff. 39^՜400՛'' 

A list of aphorisms, incomplete at beginning 
and end. Begins : 

fin իյօսսէբ^ (?) ւսյրսւաոիՆ լսսւլսւրէ֊ն ujutn 

րնգ խսէւար մհոաց Սի շրՕեսցի : 

որ երկ՛ն տ ի ՛ի lujinj uj\ujg ե ի կրճե iujuiuj^ 

uiuui Jh սսէէքւսօե ont-ual^ ui suig իւ֊րոց զփրսւկս 

սէրսէսէսոսսէց : 

II. Hemerological tracts : — 
1. Tables of Epacts [վերադիր), dominical letters 
[եօթներեակ), etc., and their explanations. 


Jj€^l7l, I ^ահաւրռ աոիւսակիս utjuutl^u luntu* 
l|u/# սսե& թէլն պո . • • , I. ^O^* 

2. Armenian Calendar of Feasts for entire year, in 
Polish with Armenian characters. Begin. 








Հ yniSbtJutn* 

շչևքս/նւս . . . , I. ^21, 

3. List of the Easter Days from the year 1584 
to 1702, in Armenian and Christian eras, 
ff- 433-436- 

The final colophon of the copyist on the last 
page of the volume (f. 436'') states that 'This Book 
of the Songs of David and of Prayer (|\շօ/3<ւ/ւ/ա^ 
""Սյ)՛ ^^^ Almanack (VJ/ii-«/i#^),' was written by 
Andreas the clerk ('\^սքիր՝), and completed in the 
A. K. 1060 (it. և. կ, A.D. 1511) in Lemberg {չով), 
' under the shadow of the Dormition of the Deipara,' 
when Sir Melchiseth was eatholicos of Great 
Armenia and Sigismond III king of the Ruzes 
(ըռու֊գբ, Russians), for the use of the baron Sefer, 
son of the baron Nouridjan (ՆուրիճաՆ). On f. 393՝* 
we read also : ' And remember me the sinful 


MS. Arm. e.l9 — St. John Chrysostom's Homilies, 
18th cent. 

Paper. Size, 8| x 6| x i| in. Text, 6| x 4^ in., 
29 lines in a page. Quires, 14, of 12 leaves each. 
Ef. 1 66. Writing, notergir. Rubrics in red. Bind- 
ing, stamped leather boards, clasps gone. 

Contents : — 

1. St. John Chrj'sostom's Homilies delivered at 

Antioch, called also Homilies of the Statue 
{Ղ՝-Ւէ՚ք \՝?՚դրք""'^1"՚ց)1 ^i՝*i consisting of a 
series of 21 orations, preceded by an Argu- 
ment, f. 1. — The Armenian translation is 
of the 5th cent., and published at Venice, 

2. Of the same, Eulogj՛ on St. Ignatius. Begin. 

"Հասէոէ-էսս^ո Ln Հնսէէոևէոոթե սսւկպ բաօմա^ 
խորաիկս • • • J I. I ^6 '. 

3. Of the same, on Almsgiving, Forgiveness, and 

other Virtues. Begin. |> դօ/նաւլա՚ն երա՛նգս 

գունոռ օաոկանռ . . • , II. l64~l6o. 

This volume is written, according to the final 
colophon (f 166՝"), 'in the country of Vasjiourakan, 
now called Van,' in the village Aiarq, ' under the 
shadow of Dei])ara the purple-clad (^^իրսւ՚նււււոր) 
for the use of Moses of Julfa, doctor in theology.' — 
It is to be noted, that the uni([ue copy of these 
Homilies in Venice was made in Van by P՝athcr 
Nerses Sargissian during his voyage in 1843-18^3. 

MS. Arm. d. 11 — John Chrysostom's Commentary 
on Epistle to Ephesians, 11th cent. 

Size, ii-i 


Double columns, with large mar- 

Vellum, thin and crumj)led. 
Text, 8x51 in. 

gins, of 26 lines each, having on an average 
16 letters to the line. Ff. 211. The quires, of 
8 folios each, were originally 29 in number; there 
are now missing the first and last ones, and one leaf 
after f. 16, namely, the first of the second original 
quire. These are numbered with the Armenian 
alphabet in the usual sequence in the middle of the 
lower margins both of the first and last pages of 
each quire. The writing is a small ergathagir or 
uncial letters 3 mm. high, and is executed with 
much neatness, regularity, and uniformity. The 
doxologies, that is, the concluding lines of the 
Homilies, are traced in smaller characters ; in these 
also are sujjplied on the margin jiassages omitted 
by mistake, as on AT. 1 8, 56'', etc. The bolorgir form 
of the letter j occasionally occurs, to economise 
space at the end of lines : e.g. ff. 28՝", 57, 166, etc. 
The orthography of the MS. is rather archaic. The 
words are not separated. Both forms, այղյւոձ այլ, 
areemployed, and the writerdoes not followany strict 
rule in the separation of words at the end of lines, 
though he seems in general to try to close the line 
with a vowel, and these vowels are charged generally 
with a dash on the top, as, for instance, on f 30, 


աստ j եո1-ԱՈէ֊Լժրսն, սյպսյ>սյլհ ռէ֊, փորձ ի in 


The preposition ^is spelt ղը_ when it falls at the 
end of a line. Except in the case of constantly 
recurring sacred words, ահ-, տ՚ի, ju, քէ, etc., there 
is no abbreviation save of the final syllable թիւՆ 
as թւն. For punctuation a square dot . or 
crooked comma , is employed ; sometimes to mark 
a pause of less duration than a comma, it puts the > 
higher than the line, as on f. 16. It uses the 
diacritical marks " or *" over the preposition ի, rarely 
on qj and also employs emphatic notes ' ՝^ ^ ՚՜ 
(ff. շՏ*՝, 29, 38, 52, etc.), and the inverted comma 
: or " forquotations, putting them at the beginning 
of the lines. — In s])ite of the care and elegance 
with which the MS. is executed, not a few clerical 
errors are found. It is j)ai-tieularly to be remarked 
that there is a shufliing of large portions of the text, 
as on ff. 203-210, in the 22nd and 23rd chapters. 
The following is the order in which the reader must 
there follow the text : — 

After f 203'', col. I, 1. if„ ՝j""lP^3^^P՝ V^^^ ^° 
f. 205՝՝, col. II, 1. 26, եւ. ասս, եթէ • • • , as 




far as f. 305, col. II, 1. 25, ևթհ 


f. 209, col. I, 1. 17. մարդիկ վասն ղի ... ^ 

as far as f. 210, col. II, 1. 25, Հաստա^ 

էոու֊ս եաւռյ. 

f. 207, col. II, 1. 9, յայտ՚նի qjk^u ...,38 
far as f. 209, col. I, 1. 17, թշնայեացն 


f. 210\ col. II, 1. 25, եւ. ո*_օյՆձիՆ. 

Having՝ regard to the equal lengths of these dis- 
placed portions, it is easj՛ to see that the dislocation 
was produced by a transposition of folios of the 
original copy, unnoticed by our copyist or his pre- 
decessor. A former owner allowed the book to lie 
for an indefinite time without binding (the actual 
one being quite recent), and to this negligence is 
due the loss alreadj՛ noted of two quires. The first 
page is now from the same cause nearly illegible, 
and ff. 1-6 have been perforated by a hot iron. The 
upper outside corners of folios are discoloured by 
damp throughout the volume, as well as ff. 77-144. 
The margins of ff. 39-46, as well as ff. 163-166, have 
been cut off with scissors from top to the bottom, 
slightly impairing the text in some places. 

It contains the Commentar}՛ of John Chrysostom 
upon the Epistle to Ejihesians, — a translation of the 
5th cent., and edited in Venice (1861, 8vo) in vol. i 
(pp. 672-942) of the author's Commentaries on the 
Epistles of St. Paul. Owing to the loss of quires, 
our MS., in its present condition, begins with the 

words; ւր^րե շտէտէկսէկաե վարս ցուռօու֊Բէ etc. (p. 60 I , 

1. 26, of the printed edition), and ends with : 

• • . օանոր ոպատռրաոէ1աէւ tri֊ օմւսրսէոռ int-y սյրար, 
ցո^ցա (p. 932, 1. 15). 

The MS. is embellished with several marginal 
ornaments, and has two frontal vignettes inserted ^ 
in the text, on ff. 123'' and 133". These illumina- ' 
tions mark the beginnings both of chapters and of 
the homilctic parts {յորդ որակ) of the commentaries. 
Thev consist ofoutlinedesigns.scrolls either of simple 
form, or more frequently of intertwisted foliations, 
coloured with red, green, yellow, and sometimes 
dark blue or dark brown. The pigments emploj'ed 
are ci"ude and without gradation, but contrast all 
the more strikingly with the beauty of the writing 
and material '. 

As to the history of this codex, we know nothing ; 
for the final colophon, if there was one, has dis- 
apjieared along with the last quire. Of the three 
short colophons introduced by the copyist (fE. 81, 

' In this and in some other respects we can compare this 
volume with that of tlie N.itional Library of Paris, marked 
Soppl. 64, which is a fragment of the Book of Isaiah, similarly 
written on thin vellum and in the same style of character and 

I ւշՅ*՝, 132''), the second one alone records the name 

of the primitive owner : ղմեղապարտ սաացոոս ստե^ 

ւիա%ոսյիշևս^։ք ի քրիստոս , i.e. 'Remember me in 
Christ, the sinful owner Stephanos.' 

A note under the last cover records that this 
volume was in 1891 at Tiflis in the private pos- 
session of Ter Giut Alaniantz. It was brought by 
Mr. F. C. Conybeare, of Oxford, to England. 

But we can infer something of its history from 
two copies preserved in the library of San Lazzaro, 
Venice, nos. 652 and 697, from which the printed 
edition was made. Both these cojiies were made 
by Ter Nerses Sargissian, no. 697 in Tiflis in 
the year 1852, no. 652 in Ajthamar. Now the 
former of these lacks the text comprised in the 
missing quires of this MS., and it also has lacunae 
corresponding to the perforation made through the 
first few folios of our copy (cf. Venice ed., pp. 681, 
682, 683, etc.'). It moreover repeats the interchange 
of folios, noted above, as I am informed bv the 
librarian. Sai-gissian in his note points out that his 
original was written on vellum in ergathagu-. These 
facts prove that Sargissian's original was our MS., 
which therefore was in Tiflis as early as 1852, in 
the possession of Ter Sahak Sahaiuni, son of Ter 

Coming to the other copy, no. 652, we know 
from the notice of the same scholar (Sargissian), 
that he has copied it in 1849 in the convent of 
Ajthamar, in the Lake of Van, from a j\IS. in 
bolorgir, executed in the Armenian year 1082 (a.d. 
1632) by a scribe named Margare. This copy is 
free from the imperfections at the beginning and 
the end of our ]\1Տ., but it contains the same dislo- 
cations of text. The latter fact proves our ]\IS. to 
have been closely related to the Ajthamar copy of 
1632. Yet it may be doubted if our MS. was the 
archetj'pe of the Ajthamar copy, for the latter 
here and there ad'ords variants which can hardly 
be attributed to the capacity of the writer INIargare ■ 
such are the words Հրամև/եք, չգոՀեցի, instead of 
'^•Րայբ, չղի՚նիցի of our MS. (pp. 852 and 857, ed. 

It would appear, therefore, that our MS. and 
that of Ajthamar, both derived from a common 
ancestor, in which the interchange of pages was 

' It may be noted that some of the restitutions made in italics 
by the editor to supply the lacunae are not correct. For in- 
stance, on p. 6S2, I. 2 from bottom, is omitted the word 
utnuit ևի where the first letter ա stands tbstinctly in our MS, 
(fol. I՝՝ . Likewise on p. 68;, 1. 6, are omitted the words առ 
այս after ետ մեո, which can be discerned in our MS., fol. 2, 
but in the mutilated form ւսռայ՛ 

' There is also another remarkable deviation ; on p. 856 
a long portion (of some ten lines of the print) is omitted in the 
MS. of Ajthamar, and this lacuna exactly recurs in the Greek 
text. But this can simply be due to coincidence. A Bible 
citation is made at this point of the text twice in identical terms, 
and led both copyists, through carelessness, to make the same 




found. It is also probable that our MS. originated 
in Altliamar. The excellency of the writing՝ 
material, the fineness of the penmansihi)), and the 
style of characters all concur to show that it was 
made at a time when that region, namely Vaspoii- 
rakan, was a flourishing literary centre under the 
royal dynasty of Ardzrouuik, which came to an end 
in the ilrst quarter of the i ith century '. 


MS. Arm. e. 20 —Cyril of Alexandria, etc., 
A. D. 1394. 

Glazed cotton paper. Size, 7 x 5 x 3 in. Text, 
5x35 in. Lines in one page from 24 to 32. 
Ff. 213. Restored and patched towards the end 
of the volume. Writing, bolorgir, small and 
regular, with many abbreviations. Oriental binding, 
with broken clasps in brass. 

It contains : — 

I. Scholia, {*^\արասքյհւ.նք) and Correspondence of 
Cyril of Alexandria, concerning the Nestorian dis- 
pute — bearing in Armenian bibliography the name 
of գիրք ՝^\ալւապմանց, taken froHi the first chapter. 

Itllt': "\էոոսւպսու-նռ յէոոսէգս սօյրգաեէսւու || րա<Ւ^ 

'Նի՚ե. Translated by Stephanos of Siuniq. (Cf 
MS. 70. — Ed. Constantinople, 171 7.) 

1. Index of the chapters, f. 3. 

2. AVhy this book is written. Begin, ւլբեի խա^ 

iiiunnt-laniShli ւսռբԱրսւոս Jhu U. ռըՀաւասւս 





1՝. 4*՝. This section 
enumerates the chief heresies, and gives a 
brief account of the earlier councils. 

3. Sc/io/ia : On the Incarnation of the Only Be- 

gotten, — in 36 chapters. Ff. 8-37. (Cf. 
MS. 70, § I, I. — Migne, Ser. Gr. v. 75, coll. 
1369-1412.) In the Greek text much is 

4. Corresjjondetices : Letter of the priest Tiberius 

and his brethren to Cyril. Begin. [\արւ.ոք 

կր սեպ tU" I /"^ "՜Ր"-^Բ nh s էու.ողութ1ււ.Ն 

. . . , f 37". (MS. 70, ih. 2.)՜ 

5. Answers of Cyril to the Questions of Tiberius. 

BeglU. \jf"h u»^ «/' A մսոաւ tuJh%L օուՆռ 
ձեւՆԱ, ոտս, ա*ս . . . , ք . 40՛'. (MS. 70, i6. 3.) 

6. Letter of Cyril to the I'lmperor Theodosius on 

the feast of l*՝astor. Begin. \\ut ուրԼՀքե 

սրբսւււա1ւե գրր» \\սրոքւՆ puuiuutni Itthiulj * . . , 

f. 48. (MS. 70, ib. 4.) 

* We can scarcely huppose oiir MS, to liave been written in 
Cilicia. The homiletic |iart of tlie third chapter inserted in his 
commentary on the Liturgy by Nerves of Lambron (xii. -,) shows 
several variants, some of which are better than the readings of 
our MS8. We infer that in CiHcia there existed another group of 

7. Of the same to the Empress Eudokia. Begin. 

M/"t/ ՈԱ^^՜ս՚յայե ձւ If ոկնսէւ֊ոո ռսւՀ^անսւ ասւ^ 

գորեե՚ե . . . , ք 5-- (MS. 70, ib. 5.— Migne, 
Ser. Gr. v. 76, coll. 1335-1419.) 

8. Of the same to the devout ladies, ever virgin 

sisters of the orthodox Emperor Theodosius, 
Arkadia and Marina. Begin. ^■^Հարկևշաա.^ 

ռաեու-ԼԾուն uihu ոԱ nujuuuj jt սւս/ոծ-անս սրբու 

եկևղևց,.„յ . . ., ք cSib. (MS. 70, ib. 6.֊ 
Migne, ib., coll. 1 202-1 222.) The Greek 
text lacks the title. 

9. Of the same to the Emperor Theodosius on the 

orthodox faith in our Lord Jesus Christ. 

Begin. \\n A i/ujnaftu ւ/ւսւէՆսյւ֊ոոոէ-թ/ււս i/triiuj.^ 

գոս՚նովՅեադ . . . , f. 88^ (MS. 70, ib. 'J.֊ 
Migne, ib., coll. 1 133-1200.) 

10. Of the same to the same after his return from 

the Council of Ephesus. Begin. ւԼ^այթ/ե 

U- ասմա^ U. բուորհռս հյխեպոոն բեու-Լժիւն 

. . . , ք 1 13. (Migne, ib., coll. 453-471.) 

11. Of the same, that Christ is one, at the request 

of Ermias against Nestorius. Begin, կէւրեւլ 

ասէ^* I Հսսսանռ սրբսէկանոռ ւսէգու֊րգ . • . , 

ք. I20. (MS. 70, ib. 9-֊Migne, Ser. Gr. 
V. 75, coll. 1253-1362.) 
1.2. Of the same to Secundus (MS. \]ոէ.կեսոս), 
bishop of Dioscoris in the Canton of Isauria. 

Begin, j ՝եաե ոօայ ala nt-nfau nnn uttv fian.^ 
յոյգ սրրու-թև՚նէ . . . , ք. 155. (M^- 70՛ 

ib. 10.) 
Second letter to the same. Begin. Հ\սւյտ'եի 

սսէռոսպան^ սինռս ճյսսյրսէուլժրլյւ nnna սր^ 


ji Ասս ithi 

ք. 158. (MS. 70, ib. II.) 

14. Of the same to Acacius of Melitene, pointing 
out how he wrote to the Easterns. Begin. 

IJ ռԾՈա.[Յիսն եոբսւոռ կ 

բա՚նք քս 


. . . , ք ւ6օ''. (MS. 70, ib. 12.— Migne, 
Ser. Gr. v. 77, coll. 181-202, under the title: 
Epist. XL.) 

15. On the same. Answer to a letter of John of 

Great Antioch, whom he wished to win over 
from the Nestorian ideas. Begin. \\i բա^ 

hlUJUntib ե iiuliha U. օն^սւսգկ hnbhit . • • , 

f. 166. (MS. 70, ib. 13. — Migne, Ser. (»r. v. 
77, coll. 173-182, under the title: Ei)ist. 
XXXIX {af. XXXIV).) 

16. On the same, Testimonies collected by Cyril 

from the holy fathers in refutation of Nes- 
torius. Begin. Արրոյ՚Ն '■^Հևաբոսի եպիսկո^ 
պոսսէպնտէէն y ՈՄՕսանււ որ • • • , 1. lOo, 

(Mansi, ed. Floient., torn, iv (1760), coll. 
1 183-1193.) — Amongst the citations is one 
from ' Jesua, bishop of Khorkhoruni,' Jf* "՛"•*' 

Հ^էքսուայ իոոխոռու֊նեսէՁ եպէ* Begitl, 




^ մհնանուդաե անաեՕատե ijt բաոդաս1ու.թբ 

. . . , f . I "I. At the end : \՝^սոքիկ գլուխք 

րնթ&րռա՚ե իւեփեսառւոց ժողովէ՚նէ լոէ-հ՚ու֊Աե 

՝[,եսսէորի, i.e. these chapters were read at 
the Council of Ephesus for the refuting of 
Nestorius (f. 172). 
1՜. Colophon of Stephanos of Siunik the translator, 
without title, f. 1 7 2 . It agrees word for word 
with the colophon of the version of Dionysius 
the Areopagite of the same translator (MS. 
Arm. e. 33 = 73, § II, 8), differing only in 
the date, owing to a like discordance in 
synchronisms. Taking as accurate the ex- 
pression ' in the second year of the reign of 
Astas ' (read Anasfasiug), we obtain the year 
7i4-7]5as that of the translation. The dates 
given are 6224 of creation, 14th indiction, 
second year of Astas Լաստսւսէ). The trans- 
lation was made from an ' accurate ' copy 
in Cpl. by David the Hupatos, purveyor 
[կեՆաււի) of the royal table, and Stephanos 
rhetor, pupil of Moses, bishop of Siunik. 

18. An epilogue, by an anonymous scribe, in an 

obscure paradoxical style, — referring to the 
preceding collection of treatises against 

Nestorius. Begin. Հ՚^ւՆաՀալք վսև^էց գրա-ակ 
գերաբու՛նից . . . , ք . I 7 2՛'. 

19. Letter of Cyril to Anastasius, Martinus (or 

Mariianus after MS. 70), John, and other 
orthodox cenobites. Begin. ղուսու֊ւ/Լա^ 

սիրոէ֊ահւն ճ. գշաՆս/սքւոու(ժքււ1յգ ձեոուգ 
սիրոյ և- այժյ՝ ոչ_ փոքր իՆչ_ գովեցից • • • , 

Explanation of the Nicene Symbol. Begin. 

^^uii-UitnUJifp ի էֆ ա^ Հայր ամհ%սէկաի սւսե^ 
՜նւսւե երև-եւեառ և. աներև-ուլոհց արարիչ 

. . • , ք. 175- (The MS. e. 36 = 7° inserts 
this article after § 15. — Cf. Migne, I.e., coll. 
289-319, under the title : Epist. LV.) 


1. Discourse on our Lord's birthday, by Theodosius 

[oxTkeodotns according to MS. no. 45, § 14) 

of Ancyra. Begin. '■^Հայ^առ և. Հրաշափառ^ 
Հ- մերձսյկա I էոօՆոս էսորՎոսրգ • • • , I. 1օ2 . 

(MS. 70, ib. 2. — Migne, I.e., coll. 1349- 

2. Second discourse of the same, on the Epiphany. 

Begin, "Հայհ-ւսռ ^ մհրձւսկայիս տօնի պաս1^ 

՜ճառ . . . , ք . 190. (MS. 70, ih. 3. — Migne, 
I.e., coll. 1369-1386.) 

3. A question concerning the Son : since Son and 

Spirit are from the Father, why are they not 
called 'Brethren?' Begin, դէ որգի և. Հոգի 

ի Հօրէ ե՛ն ոնգկր ոչ ասիՆ եոբարք • • • , 

ք 195՛ (Cf. Karamianz, Berlin Catalogue, 

no. 31, ք. 253՛'-) 

4. Heretical doctrines, 64 in number, of different 

sects. I ^« "\արսւ ից^ անշունն u. անգգայ 
ասհւ ստեոօ-ե uii I y ոհէսԼսէսսւոԽոԾն^ u. էււպա 
փ%եա§ի ՛Ալս ոգի . . . , ք . 195* 

5. Answers to the above sentences. |'. J|i. ^ 

պսյրսւ էո՚նշուն չ U. անպգսւյ uiutfi Աէոեոհ-եաւ 

V.J • • • , ք- 196''. (Cf. Karamianz, ib.) 

6. Compendious sketch of heresies and schisms, 

with the name of their authors, 77 in num- 
ber, lltle: Հ^արւսցոյցոսթի Հերձու-ա&ոոէսց 

և ադանգից. Begin, the jirst item : |',. (|^ ^ 

աարսէ եոօ-անե՜ւ ռգիրս սուրբս it- փոէսանսէկ 
այնմրկ գրեւ բանս օսէս/րօսէիս, որագս I ր^ 

աեւՐոՆ, քք. 198-210''. (Cf. Karamianz, ib.) 
At end the note in another hand : ' Remember 
the Lord John, vard. of Medsoph Wanq, 
and Thomas, a searcher after the word ; ' and 
also this : ' the writing fails.' 

7. David of Bagrevant (7th cent.) against the 

heretics. Title: 'Հ^աւթի փիլիսոփայի բա՛ն 
Հսյւսյսյու ր՚նդգէ^յ՝ ^երհ՜ուսյհ -nnujg. BegiH՛ 
*-*\սւսէրսւսս1 իէ։1^ք Ա1սէլ պսյսւսյսլսանի, սւսկ 
Հսյմարձսյկսւգո քն էսէո-սյռեսէւսն ^*\ես1րոս • • •, 

ք շօօ''. (Cf. Karamianz, no. 31, § ", *^՛, 
ք. շ6շ.) 

8. Of the same, on the nature of Christ, by com- 

mand of Anastasius, Armenian catholicos 

(661—667). Begin. \՝.յլդՒ ք" բարեփառու^ 
թիւնգ ւօժսյրեաց դսէւ֊ա՚նուէժիւն յերկա^ 
քանգէւրոցն ^uii-Ujutng • • • , է. 20^ . 

9. Of the same, on the same matter, by request 

of Ashot the patrician. Begin. քՀան ղոր 

Հսւրէյանէք nil քւսւրեփաո^ուԼժեօ/ն Հսւրցսյ^ 
փորճոո • • • ||/>p up սէսռն բնուաիւՏն | ^անիՆ 
. . . , ք. 208\ 

10. Theodoras, called Dagon {'\*ագոՆ), disciple of 

the same David, Refutation of those who 
hold by two natures. Beg'm. \՝%սաացակա'ն 

[ՀաՆ՚Ն ԼքՒ ի ւՐարգս/նալն • • . , ք . 2 1 Օ*՝. Eight 

short chapters. 

11. Explanation of the Signs of Prosody, etc., 

f. 212. 

f. 213. Colophon : — 

ipu/n^ * * * մեր՚^րհս բանէւյսրրապ, u֊ սէոու^պս 
պնաագ՝ էով\աէյնկս Lnxaabtut [սնղ րօո 



պեսյք եսէրօէոսաբ 


ես ^ 

'ոա՚նիէ ի ^bnJribh վանս կոչթ^ 

գաԵաւ եղ1ւ ՝ի ^արկե-քլս գրոը ի 

tun. ՈէՈԱ 



՝ի ձե. 

Հէ1էէՐյէրէսն եռբաւ֊ր սեր ւոսանրսհ օրրնւսկ 




ilha bin * ■ * I րգ ^u uhnujuttuntnu n սանսուսս 
ենեոեոլո։ ւոսՎահնկս պլսրդսւպեսէ i։ nit որ 
բասուս՝ ադրյէստու֊լէէեսյսբ ր սա ւս ւու^մ՝ fthX 
և- էյհռն nuintnn ^aiJ\pnuiL ևոբւաւսո էմդր 
UJnui \եսոպէսս1սյ\հաւսւէ ո ujnli in-ilri աւէ. ոս 
ռվեոոյ գրեսյւս* ե֊ ոբէսոսհոսյխւո ոպաբոն 
ասոո մոււքն Օ՚աոկեաւ ռլսէ^ակաւռ էլրոմո 
և. ^Նօւու/յշ ^սյՆոԱրձ որ ոքսյուո^ււս Հնոր^ 
^եւսռ ; ս. nJJtatj%ujLunntJbpu սեո ոսոսրբ 
Հաոքս^ ռմա^դասի սսէեփան՚նոս tilinhn Հէսւր Հլ 
ոսեէ ս սէոս intultunu էլ ոսարտրբոս • • • ս. որս 
հ%ոուձռ hJht /ք : • ♦ . tittiratuu սսյ ի թժէս 
պուէւ* ր դոէ-ո1ե ւուսաչւեր աՆւսրւսւո եուս 

՚ Gloiy ... I the last of philologists and lowest 
of officers, John, ejiUed a seeker for the word of the 
Lord Jesus, which at an early time I longed for 
and needed ; in a changeful seeming hour, this 
was found in a chest of books in the old school, in 
the Wanq, called of Hernion, at the feet of the old 
Rabbi, by Hamshirak, our brother Jobn, he gave 
us the copy . . . But I, sinful among the children 
of the church, John Vardapet, wrote it with much 
trouble, for the use of myself and mine, of Lazar 
Hamshirak my brother. I pray them who read it 
to remember in Christ the above-mentioned, and 
also the much-gifted Paron Amir Mulqn with his 
abounding offspring, and with his parents, him 
who bestowed the paper ; also our monks, holy 
fathers, Mahdas' Stephanus the Elder father, 
and the other Stephanus, and Martiros . . . and 
myself with my parents. ... It was copied in the 
j-ear 843 (a. d. i 394), at the door of the illumining- 
pure vu'gin Mariam. . . .' 

There follows more, but it is rubbed out or effaced 
by damp. At the beginning of the volume, f. 2, 
is another notice of 'a Itenevolent and faithful man 
of God, who was the last to renovate and give the 
book asa memorial of himself and his parents, to wit, 
the Father Nuridschan {Նուրիչա՚Ն), his mother 
Phasheken Լվւաշևկւ^՚և), his spouse Armalan [արմևւ^ 
դաե)^ his sons Amir, Mkrtitch, Margar ; his daugh- 
ters Nonofar (%օ%օֆար), Ebath (^^րաթ). His 
brother Yovanes (John), his spouse Ethar {էթար), 
sons Asian (ii/«/^iut),Yekhanes(^A/i/«/l^i/^i),Yovanes, 
Zaqar {ղարար), Araqel, and his relatives living or 
defunct.' We are begged to commemorate and 
repeat a I)ei(s Miserere for Avetiq, for Asian's 
spouse Khalinar (իւալինար), for Amir's spouse Ojid 
{օղւպէ՚ն), for Shushan {-էու-ւա՚ււի՚ե); in the year 1 1 20 

(a. D. 1671). 

The Scholia of Cyril have been published from 
this and the next codex by Dr. F. C. Con\lieare, 
in the Series of the Oriental Texts and Trans- 


MS. Arm. e. 38— Csnril of Alexandria, A.D. 1689. 

Glazed Turkish paper. Size, 8J x 6 x \^m. Text, 
6| X 3I in., of 29 lines each. Ff. 197. Writing, 
bolorgir regular. Binding in leather, of 18th cent. 
Rubrics and bird initials, with marginal scrolls in 
purple before each chapter. 

It contains ; — 

I. Scholia and correspondence of St. Cyril of 
Alexandria. Similar to MS. 69, but with some 
differences in the ordering of chapters, as follows: — 

Table of matters, f. 4. 

1. On the Incarnation of the Only Begotten, f 6. 

(Cf. MS. 69. I, § 3.) 

2. Letter of the priest Tiberius, f. 23''. {1ե. § 4.) 

3. Salutations of Cyril, f. 36. (//;. § 5.) 

4. Cyril to Theodosius, f. 42''. {lb. § 6.) 

5. Cyril to Eutochia, f. 45". {Ih. § 7.) 

6. Cyril to Arcadia and Marina, f. 74. (//a § 8.) 

7. Cyril to Theodosius, f. 81. {lb. § 9.) 

8. Cvril to the same after his return from Ephesus, 

՜ f. I04^ {lb. Կ 10.) 

9. Of the same, that Christ is one, at the request. 

of Ermias (MS. Ereinias), f. 1 1 1. {lb. §11.) 

10. Cyiil to Secundos {\]եկ„ս.Նգոս), f. 151''. {lb. 

Կ 1 2-) 

11. Second letter to the same, f. 155. {Tb. § 13.) 

12. Cyril to Aeacius of Melitene, f 158. {Tb. § 14.) 

13. Cyril to John of Antioeh, f 165°. {lb. § 15.) 

14. Cyril to Anastasius, etc., f. 168''. {lb. § 19.) 

II. 1. Explanation of the Nicene Creed, f. 1 70 : — 

2. Discourse of Theodosius {sic) of Aneyra on the 

Saviour's Birth, f. 178. {lb. § 2.) 

3. Of the same, on Epiphany, f. 186. {lb. § 3.) 

4. Cyril's Discourse on the holy Deipara, delivered 

in the Council of Ephesus, against Nestorius. 

Jjegi'H. ^^ՀօէւքՒաո^ Կ Jhn բա՛նս և. շ^որ\<ՀԲ 

լցևալ. . . , ք . 191'' (Miguc, Scr. Gr. V. 77, 
coll. 1029-1040). — At the end a note in red: 
' These chapters were read at Ephesus for 
the deposition of Nestorius.' 

5. Colophon of Stephanos of Siunik, the translator 

of the first partof the contents above (I, §§1֊ 
14), f. 195'՝. (Cf. the preceding MS., §'17.) 

6. An epilogue, by an anonvmous author, without 

title, f. 196. (Cf. /«^.՜§ 18.) 

On the last folio (f. 197) of the volume are 
did'erent records. The first one is the colophon of 
the copvist, named Sargis, priest, son of Johannes 
and ^J'atkum {^աակոււՐ), slating that he has tran- 
scribed the volume in the a.e. 1138 (a.d. 1689) iu 
the royal city of Shosh, now called Aspahcu, in 




the villai?e-town Djulay, i. e. Julfa, ' under the 
shadow of Holy Bethlehem,' the king being Shah 
Suleyman, the eatholicos Eliazar, and the arch- 
bishop of Julfa Stephanos. The notice is closed 
with a long list of the relations of the writer, viz, 
his mother s sister Thalithen, his brother Ephreni, 
with his wife Nanadschan; also Sir Sargis, and 'my 
grandsire Sir Sargis and his wife Mariam/ his 
mother's grandsire Araqel and his wife Thaguhin; 
also Sir Sargis and his wife Azat Khan, and his 
daughters Folorithe, Anay, Urullu. and Catharine. 
He has also a short notice on f. 74. — The second 
record in bolorgir, joined to this colophon, is of a 
certain Grigor, son of the Khodscha Johannes and 
the Khathun Mariana. He names his brother Ohan 
Dschan, his wife Manuk Nazlu Khan, lately de- 
ceased ; also Paron Grigor and his last wife Shme], 
and his infant son Petros Dschan, also his daughters 
Anay Khanum, Murasakhanum, Zebithakhanum, 
attesting that he has got the volume for 50 silver 
tumans. The same Grigor, under his signature, in 
a scrawling hand, transfers, on the same page, the 
volume to Astouadzatour Vardapet in a.e. 1140 
(a.d. 1691). — We read also in the same page, in a 
note under the date of 1 834, the name of a Yordan 
Nersesian, probably an owner. 

The first two colophons run as follows in the 
Armenian text : — 

I j/iiTy էսսէՆ էոռսէտ Հնոր^էսն uajtntnnltgh * • • ||հս/7^ 
գհս էրէգ^յ՛ "Ր ա%ա֊աւ/բ ե մ՝ կո \&q&uJt օա^ 
Հանսւր և^ ո տ. գոոԾոս ՜. հ լԾՈէ-ւսեանու[օ եանս 
մեոոէ-մՀ /!-• ձւ» ^^1 ը_ *^"{pblb tmfunjby </«_, 
շնոր^րւ. ան սնսայ ււ. ույորւ/ուլժեսյժր սոորՆ 
եաւոէսրեկր Ո^Բ 'frRP^ "Ր Կ՚^^է պէէէրսէպ^ 
մանօ : յւս -yfuuin^h ւսւոոսիօ ւսոռայէա/նհսսէ 
օսէոաքիս յօշ Լո^եգեւոյ ոո այժմ՝ էսսպւս^սա 
tuntuutAuj ւԱր, ր գեօոսառսյոԱՀռ Հքոււայոս* 
րեգ Հոէ/անեսյլ. սր ռԱդււսկսր^ ր հռւսգւսէ-Ո^ 
ոուաեան •»'"/ սէէ*յսյՆիՆ» Ա. ղհէասպեէոու֊^ 
Լօեան Հււ/էՈկ Հաեոէ.ոէՅ uunnq ւոեաքւն հ՜ռրէՍ^ 
օս/ոու. : ե. ր սՄրա ււոհս %ու-Լռեան ՜եօյՀան^ 
գրս պէսոսեասէոանր ՎեսէսՀոգր ւսրՀրեպիս^ 
Լոպոսր « • tniftunu սէոեփասնոսր • • • • 
.յր^^Պ՚ԼՔ nvuonu րս ւէքոՀասէսն^ ձւ օսա ւրն 
րս ւո էձւ Ա1 ե ո ւ֊սե է ե. ռսոոաբուրս րմ՝ ւյ[օ՜է1ՏւրլժէՆ 
Լւ. եոբւս ւոն իմ՝ եՓրեսե^ Լւ. ոզոոանհօն հ՚-Ր 
սսէՆէԱ՚^ասն ւի->եօկօ՚. Հճէւէոձսէսւ ւր-^եօէԼռ 

Բ"էր Աէսրգհսեէ ււ. ռաէսան hJ՝tnn սւսոգիսն^ և. 
օկոուսկոօն րւ֊ր սարրսյսՆ , ււ. ոսՆրէ ujujuJu րս՝ 
սյռաօսւսյ ս. ոկոուսեբռե հ՚֊Ր Լօ-Այգու֊Վրե» 

գրսսյ Ա, սկոոէսսրկն ոէՒ uinatui Խասն-, էլ. 
օգսէոևրբս իւՐ ֆօէօոիլժ ւ^Նէ անայքէն, Ա. ոսրուո^ 
չու.Ն, ե. սասէէսրքւՆ^ւե : 

Then in other ink, and perhaps another hand, 
the following : — 

I ՐԳ uuttuatuu up գրրգոր կո^ր y^^C) պսյրսյպւ /ujua 
• • • tuuj lutniuui պսյրոն գրրգորն^ ր Հս /iuji 
րս%րց րւրոՕէ §ր դսւսւսյկ A(_/»t 1ւ֊ Ծ՚սօոսւօՆ րսրո ա 
լսօ՚^սյյ ւոմ՚^աւյՆհսէէՆ y և֊ մօրն Է՚-Րդյ fnujfunt -Ն 
սսէորաՆէ : ււ, Cutnutnujui եոբսյւրե Ր՚֊Ր 

ո^ան՝9ա1ւն^ ն_ նոոանհպն հ՚֊ր Juihnt-li *նօյո^ 
ւոէ-քսանս, որ lui ւսս՝ սւսր Հանգեւսւ. • • • 
գօտրձեսէւ լյհ՚^^Գ՚ԼՔ Ւ ^" պպւսրոն գրհգոոն^ 

րւ֊ո՚նորսէբոոբո՚Օ պևսւրոս ՝9ujb*by և- ոգսէոերճե 
ո£./1| էսսսէւր րէաՆու-սՆ , սոսրէսսսւլսանու-սն y ււ. 
օեբրլօ՜էսւ քսանուսե • • • սւրգ utnuiautL. կ^բ 
գՒՐ-Ք"՝ fjh^'՝*^ դևեան սյրձ՜սյթքէ, որ պսւբսիկ 
բստռոս ւրեր [irni-utuu : 

A still later colophon ends the page thus : 
* I, the worthless Nerses, wrote this in the year 
1283 {էւբէ^ձգ : A.D, 1 734), April the sixth/ 


MS. Arm. e. 35 — Cyril of Alexandria, Ephrem, 
Vardan, A.D. 1382. 

Oriental paper, brownish. Size, 7^ X 5I X 2 in. 
Text, 5|:X4 in., of 22 lines in a page. Ff. 187. 
Writing, bold bolorgir. Binding, brown stamped 
leather, with a tiap. Ornamentation, red initials 
and first lines, with a few rude arabesques in margin. 
The quires are of 12 leaves (except the last), 16 in 

Contents : — 

1. Commentary on Ezekiel, by Cyril of Alex- 

andria, — mentioned neither by Zarbhanelian 
nor by Somalian, and xmknown in Greek 
either, except for some short fragments re- 
produced in Migne, Ser. Gr. v. 70, coll. 14,58- 
1459, and taken from Mai. The MS. gives 
excerpts from a longer commentary upon 
chap. I, verses 1-4, on chajis. 4, 25, 29, ^7, 
38. Ff. 2-27''. 

2. Commentary on parts of Ezekiel, by Ephrem, — 

known to Zarbhanelian only by name. The 
first chapter is entitled thus : l] աս՛ն շի՚նու^ 

թեան տսյ՜ճարի՚նէ ւ/էկՆութիւե Լ^փրևպյ, i. C, 

'on the building of the temple,' and begins : 

Ղ՝կերոլ.քժիլ1/ն itn uijn Հ\ԾդեԼոայ թսյգսյլո^ 

րութԼ-Ն եղև. ... , f. 27՛'. The succeeding 
sections of commentary are as follows : — 

Chap, ii, 5 '>"*^ Ն Wi^l^jU 'եշանակէ •լան.^ 
գ}էս1ու.աի^ այէ %a uiun[i էոաէասլաշ^ 
[սւսրու-թեան . . . , ք. 3Օ՛'. 




Chap, iii, 22, ՝\\սյնէւէ ըւութիւն տեսու^ 
լՏեանպն աՆա inh ււսոսարսէգո ւն ^* • •. 

Chap, viii, I, \\այա՜նքւ ^ մարգարեիս ըՆգ 
էեօոնհէձէա է գԾՈՈէ-լժր մատնեւ . • • յ 

ք. 52". 

Chap. XII, I, դՀասարակաց էլվայրկեա՚ե 
ոՀոգւ^ո էն էւբանս tuM էսէնԱ աս * • •, I. ՕՕ. 

Chap. XVI, I, ^^աոէէ կ ^ան^անապն ^անդէէ^ 
մՀս՚նոսթէ^Ն . . . , ք. <ՏՕ. 

Chap. Xvii, I, ^յսրէ՚Նակալ առ%ևլ^ 'նմա 
էքէքարգսէր1^ու-լորւՏնս ^nujutujl^ • • • , 

11'. 97՚'-121- 

3. Commentary on Daniel, by Vardan Vardapet 
(of Hajl at), — published in Constantinople, 
1825, as Appendix to the Commentary of 
XII Prophets, by Nerses of Lambron, pp. 
242-248. It begins with a prologue : 

^^ոգս-որ սր ևոբարռ սկո ե- որգե սյկռւօժսյ^ 

րևցի՚ն, etc., ft՝. 122-185. In this and in the 

epilogue : \}t֊ է՚եձ իսկ անարժանիս ևղև. 
փոօր րն\ բսյոձսյւր սասսէսւնեւ • • • , I. I օ5, 

the author declares that he undertook the 
work at the instance of Grigor Vardapet and 
others, as well as of 'my brother Sarkavag 
Vardapet '(written i#^^//^.^5^oj1/),that he com- 
menced it in the year of a.e. 717 (a.d. 1268) 
in Khor Virap (a convent near Artashat) 
and com^ileted in the following j^ear in the 
monastery called Aldsch {\^.ղէ"3) ' in the 
presence of St. Stephen.' He asks our 

prayers for the և ոաիՅտաւոոաօ աաոոնաց 

Sadon, Smbat, Prosh, Qiird, and all dwellers 
in the land. The authors from whom he 
compiled it were the Syrian Ephrem, Ilippo- 
Ivtus patriarch of Rome, and Stephanus of 
Siunik, whoso names are indicated in the 
margin against sections of commentary de- 
rived from them. Prof W. Marr has 
collected the pieces of Ilippolytus here 
given from another codex and published 

The copyist of this MS. was named Johannes ; 
whose colophon (If. 185''-! 87) states that he tran- 
scribed this volume by order of John and Cyriacus 
Vardapets of the 'famous convent of the Holy 
Cross, in the district of Spatkert {\\շպատկէ,րտ), 
a place facing the town of Khizan ' (south of 13itlis). 
He wrote the book as a memorial of himself and his 
parents and male kinsmen, for the instruction of 
himself and his brethren, among whom he men- 
tions the religious Jacob ; he entreats us to com- 
memorate John the religious, who lent him his 
archetype, and who loved, received, and aided him 
to eat and take repose ; also Stephanos, a religious 
brother of John just named, who has passed away ; 

also Mkrtitch, who prepared the bread, and 
Vardan a priest who bestowed on him a habita- 
tion, and all the brethren gathered therein. Also 
Thomas, a monk, who supplied the text of Daniel. 
The book was written under the shadow of the 
Theotokos and of St. George the general, opposite 
the city of Ostan Լոստա՚ն). In conclusion he asks 
us to forgive his blunders in writing. Dated in 
the year 831 (a.d. 1382). There follows a later 
note, f. 87, by an owner, Zaehariah Vardapet. 

The first notice coincides with a note of Zarbhane- 
lian (I.e., p. 461) that 'the only known copy of the 
Commentary of Ephrem is extant in Van,' which is 
not far from the above-mentioned places. 


MS. Arm. f. 9 — St.Nilus of Sinai, etc., 18th cent. 

Paper, glazed brownish. Size, 6^ x 4f x 3 in. 
Text, 4X2| in., of 15 lines in a page. Ff. 387, 
paginated in Armenian letters. Ornamentations : 
rude head-pieces on ff. 287, 340, and marginal 
arabesques. Written, it would appear, in several 
notergir hands, but probably by the same scribe, in 
the 1 8th cent. ; the orthography is faulty. Binding 
of brown stamped leather, with a flap. 

Contents : — • 

I. A large selection made, without regard to 
order, from the Book of Elegies of Gregoiy of 
Narek ; it comprises about 64 chapters out of 
the original 94, a notice of Gregory of Narek of 
himself as living under the Emperor Basil being 
added, ff. 1-285. 

II. Selection from the works of St. Nilus of Sinai, 
from the 5th cent, translation : 

1. On Prayer, in 150 chapters (the Greek text 

being 15յ)՛ Beg'm. \\p ղք կամէսւքի առՆե-լ 

ա՛նուշահոտ խունկս . . . , ք. 287. (VcnicB 

ed. in the Life of l'՝a(//eni {iS6f,, 2 vols. 8vo), 
t. II, 700-725. — Migne, Ser. Gr. v. 79, coll. 

2. On the Eight Evil Spirits. (Cf. IMS. d. 17.— 

Migne, Uj., coll. 1145-1164.) 

a. On Wrath {{ճարկովդս-ն), f. 313. 

b. On Melanchol v (՚յաՆձրութիսՆ),՝ւ 315. 

(Ven. ed. II, 654֊65.>) 

c. On Vainglory {\\1՚ա։իաւՆու ՀՅիւ՚Ն), 

ք. 317. (Ven. ed. II, 656-657.) 

d. On Pride {\\դարտա լա՛ն ութ իւ-՚ն), ք. 

319"- (Ven. ed. II, 658-662.) 

e. On Gluttony ({\րոՓսյնաւ/հլու թիլ՛ն), 

ք. 325. (Ven. ed. II, 641-643.) 

M 2 




/. On Fornication {*է\ոո^կոսթիւ.Ն), f. 329. 

(Ven. ed. II, 644-647.) 
ff. On Avarice {\\րձ^ս>թսէրոսթիւ-%), f. 334. 

(Ven. ed. II, 647-650.) 
//. On Sadness Օքրսյմհւթիւ֊Ն), f. 337. 

(Ven. ed. II, 652-654.) 

3. Discourses (-^Հառք), — in 93 sections. Tdle: 

աո-աքքՈյու-թ/էւեք ս. ի ^ուսժէսոու^էԽ W"*'-- 
ր/սյրՀյէ-ս րսէոր ոռ utuntSkiuKtutn » • • , 1. C. vJl 

our holy Father Nilus, Discourses. Upon 

Virtue and Retirement from the world, 
abridged . . . , f. 340. 

4. Spiritual counsels, — in 66 sections. Title : 

|tl/>u/UT ^ոգե ytu^ IL i/paujuo արգարոէ-լժեաե» 
JjtgiU* tu սևրեԱոՆ այ ու֊Նի՚^իր ի զղձու^սն 
^« • . . , ք. ^ձ'^. 

5. Spiritual counsels, on the word of life, — in 233 

sections. 2՝lile : )«F^fu/m ^ոգևշա^ ասելով 
ռբանՆ Լե՚նաօ մաոգնան ոգւ֊ոռ նեօու֊գանռւ* 
Jj€gi)l, ս/« ղի ^HJ" հ "կհՊՐ^ ^ուսժւսրելոյ 
յաշխաըՀ^կս . . . , ք . ^b՝^^՝ 

6. Counsels of gentleness, and precepts to beware 

of women, and about the future life. Title: 

\\գուսէո ւաոէսգս ^եոոէ^Լժեան Լ. օգոյյ ւրեեւ 
ի կանանօ և, վասն Հանգե nXLiui (ւե*նաօն 
^աւէէտե՚նանաե^ OtC. JjtgUl. ա* J | /ւ օան^ 

կայ եեսաց ււսէ֊հտռնհպ^ Պ"Ր պէաորասաեէսց 
սրբոց . . ., ք. 3/2- 

7. Counsels for those who wish to find salvation 

in monkhood. Tifle : ՝\^^րաu^ որ կաւֆն 

զփրկակա՚ն՚ն կրօնաւորիէլ etC. Begitl. \\՝ո^ 
'Նողոն^որժայ՝ ւսղօթեւկամե՚Նայ •••,!. 3^0 . 

8. On the preference of prayer before all things. 

Illl6 ՝ C?/"^ UJUtnui է niurjoftru %ttifiiujnnb I 
քա՛ն ղաւՐ և. ի՚նչ^վաս՚Ա ալգտի^ lit'ffl/l. |'^i/t^ 
%այէւ գոր&ովլ սիրևլ1։ռ, և_ ամ՝ բան փրկեի՛ն 

9. Precepts to young people. Begin. <1|արա k 

մանկանց ՝ճգնևալ և. կրթևչ զէքարմի՚նս • • • , 

ք. Յ^օ". (Cf. MS. d. 17, § 24.— Ven. ed. II, 

From the many records of the copyist appended 
to several of the chajjters, foil. ^^՝^, 82'', 121, 132, 
etc., we gather that the name of one of the scribes 
was Avetiq. On ff. 11 and 371'' he commemorates 
his parents, Khodschay Babaq (բաբաք), and Ulu 
Khathun (ուչուխաթուՆ՝) ; his ՏՕՈ Babadschau 
(բաբաջաՆ), and his daughters Khalaf (խաչաֆ), 
riurlue (ոսղոսրլոս^), Sophik (սոփիկ), Oskitatik 
(ոսկիտատիկ). Օո ք. 385, in a final notice, he men- 
tions all these afresh, and adds a daughter Anna, 

Jacob Dschan (deceased), Abdlmessiah {ավդլ^ 
ԺէսեՀ), Philip (պիլիպպոս), JNIariam. None of 
these notices are dated. 


MS. Arm. e.37 — Dionysius [Pseudo-] Areopagite, 
17th cent. 

Two separate MSS. are here bound in one 
volume, the first, written in 1662, is on glazed 
paper of brownish hue ; the second, written on 
white glazed paper, in T653. Size, 7^x6x3 in. 
Text, 55 X 4\ in., in double columns, of 'ձձ or 35 
lines each, as far as f 250, thereafter of 25 or 30. 
Ff. 483 + 3 left in blank. In 22 numbered quires 
of էՅ leaves (except last, which has 4) as far as 
f. 351, where their numeration begins anew, the 
rest of the volume containing 20. Three colunxns 
are left in blank on f. 91. Writing, bolorgir, 
regular throughout, but more compact in the first 
half of the volume than in the second ; bird letters, 
rubrics, and marginal arabesques also adorn the 
first half. Binding, red stamped leather of the 
17th cent., with 2 tongs and brass studs. 

It contains two translations of the writings of 
Dionysius Pseudo- Areopagite (]Migne, Ser. Gr. v. 4), 
one of the 8th cent, by Stephanos of Siunik, from the 
Greek, and the other of the i8th cent, by Stephanos 
of Lemberg, from the Latin, both with scholia. In 
our copy the new translation precedes the old one. 

I. The new translation (cf. Brit. Mus. Orient. 
2619) comprises: — 

1. Preface of the Translator. Begin. '(,">/" քա՛ն 

դճեռսարկեւ ւրրոոոսթքւսնս արժան i /արկա^ 
untJ պօյլո՜ճէսո^ Աէրսէագրեւ Լօ 1^ սասն կր \ա^ 
սւսրձսյկեռսյ I > • • , I. 4. 

On the celestial hierarchy, f 5. 

On the ecclesiastical hierarchy, f 62. 

4. On the divine names, f. 1 1 ՜յ^. 

5. On the mystic theology, f. 3 19. 

6. The էքո letters, f. 225''. — At the end there is 

a notice of the translator (f 348'') to the 
effect that he has abstained from rendering 
the Xicttcr to Titus on the Dormition of the 
Holy Virgin, as it appears only in the Old 
Armenian vereion, not in Greek or Latin 

7. Narrative of the conversion of St. Dionvsius. 

Begin. I ^էսղուս Ր ւունէսց ն. ի ւսյսէիՆւսօւոօ 
վարգաաեէոսյց • • • , I, 248 . 

8. The colophon of the Translator, without title. 

Begin. \yu \]տ1,փա'նոս \՝էլովացի յևաիՆ ի 
բանւսսէւրաց տևսեաւ ղգիրս սոբոյն *\^հոնև^ 





սիոսէ այլափոխևալ. . • , f . 250՝". — The trans- 
lator, Stephanos of Lembero՝, in his preface 
and colojihon declares that durinj>- his stay 
in Edschniiadzin, as teacher of jihilosophy, 
he made, at the request of his pupils, this new 
translation, — as the old one was obscure, — 
from the Latin. He merely changed the 
words and j)hrases of the old text, and added 
to the scholia of Maximus, which already 
had a place in the old version, others taken 
from fresh sources ; he did this a. e. i i 1 1 
(a.d. 1662), under the catholicate of Jacob 
IV. He also mentions his other translations 
into Armenian ; namely, of Josephus (the 
Jewish war), of the Book of Causes ('1»^^^ 
սքաւոճառաց), of thc Livcs of the Fathers, 
from the Polish, a work called the 'Mirror of 
Lives' Լձ^այևԱ$ վարուց), whicli was printed 
later on in 1702, apparently in Marseilles. 

II. The old translation : — 

1. Prologue. Title : '[,ա(ււարսյՆո։ թիսՆ վամն 

JhifUh Հ^հոեևսհոսհ \ iihuiutuiiuinunji u. ilajuh 
գրոցս այս 'tP^IIJ Ւ 'եւքանւ^, Hegiil. Հ}^'/^ 
%ու.սյկաՆոսթէսն և. ւրՆ\սյլ^սւու-թ/ււ.Ն [լ. A 
սեօ-ուլքքրւս ւստւՆւսՕ(չնսւրուԼԾե ան սհօրն 

'Հփո՜նէսիոսի ... , ք. 252. (Migne, Ser. Gr. v. 
4, coll. 370 foil.) The Greek text has more 
discourses at the end. 

2. On the celestial hierarchy, f. 254''. — Here and 

in the following chapters each paragraph 
is accompanied by the scholia of IMaximus 
in smaller letters. For reference of the 
scholia to the text, Greek letters are em- 

3. On the ecclesiastical hierarchy, f. 303. 

4. On the divine names, f. 359՛'՛ 

5. On the mystic theology, f. 454. 

6. The ten letters, f 459. — The last but one, ad- 

dressed to Titus, is entitled : On the Dor- 
mition of Holy Deipara and ever Virgin 
Mary. Begin. եաՆիցԿ^ ե^բսլյրութիւեգ -. 

ով էխե մակա՚ււղ ^իտկ . . . , ք՛. 479- 

7. From the theological treatises of St. Hierotheus. 

litter Xyppiflj iL nnfa էոսէ առ. h յէսօ-առա^ 
*նականսւէձն սսփռևոո՚նԼէսյ. Jiet/tlt. Il/'/*"/"^ 
nnau ււրսսէ՚ձսէՈ. Հլ էւե՜րսյւ1էՕէպսւս1աոլԱէի1յ 
սւԾոսԼւէրւՏաէէ որ ոԱսսւսնսէսոր բուորրս Վսէ^ 
մօյձայն • . . , է. 4''1. 

8. Colophon of the Translator, vHJiont title. 

Jj€Q171, I՝ վեոՀ^աւլարե րորդէէ ևրեև րեւ֊րորդի 
ռսս/սհ րորէէ It էսսր սյրս£րսյ\ոէւ ա՚^բւարՀիսէ 
րսւո յու%էսրԼ% Էւ3 ու ոյ .•.,!. 4*՝ Յ' Hcrc WC 

read that this Book of Dionysius the Arco- 
pagite was translated in Constantinople 
from ' accurate exemplars, by David the 

Consul (iiTraToj) and Coenarius {^Հե՚նառ՝) of 
the royal table, and l>y Ste]>hanos the ])riest 
and grammarian, jmpil of Moses, bishop of 
Siunik, in the year 6220 of the creation, 
and in the 14th Indict ion of the Greek era, 
in the second year of the reign of Philippus' 
(read P/iilippicus). If we assume the last 
clause to be the more accurate of the three, 
the date would correspond to a.d. 713. (Cf. 
MS. e. 20 = 69, f- 213-) 

Three scribes were concerned in the writing of 
this MS. The first, who on f. 91 names himself 
Mkrtitch, wrote ff 1-91, a second wrote ff. 92-250 : 
the latter there leaves this notice : Have mercy on 
the owner of this holy book, Jacob Vardapet, and on 
the sinful debased scribe Gregory the elder of 
Yamith (յաաՐթեցի, i.e. Arnida). It was written 
in the year 11 13 = a.d. 1664, Feb. 5. 

The third scribe who penned the second half of 
the volume, in his colophon on f. 483, names himself 
Bars! or Basil, a minister of the word and vardapet. 
He asks our prayers for himself and for his parents, 
Sir Stephanos, nicknamed Tsiq (^^^), and his mother 
Anna. He dates his colophon a.d. 1653 [ռ.ո.հ^.գ), 
and in the Armenian era 1103. 

The second half of the IMS. was therefore copied 
ten or eleven years before the first, and the binder 
is responsible for not putting it first. Stephen of 
Lemberg in his colophon (f. 250'') states that he 
made his revision of Dionysius in the Armenian 
year iiii (= a.d. 1662) under Jacob Catholicos, 
successor of Philip, — some ten or eleven years there- 
fore after this second part of our MS. was written. 

A later colophon, on f. 91, is of one Khddschamal 
(խօչաւՐալ), ձ&էշձ 1 1,55 (^- D- 1706). It is in a hand 
used at that epoch among the Armenians of New 
Julfa or Ispahan. The seal of the convent of the 
All Saviour in that city, dated 1201 (a.d. 1752), 
is impressed here and there on the pages of the 

MS. Arm. e. 18 


—Nana the Syrian, 17th or 
18th cent. 

Glazed paper. Size, 7^x55X1 in. Text, 6 x 
3 Հ in. In two columns, of 34 lines each. Quires, 1 7, 
of 12 folios each. Ff. 196. Writing, in thin and 
regular bolorgir of the I7tli cent. Binding, of dark 
stamped leather on boards. 

It contains : — 

The Commentary on John's Gospel, by Nana the 
Syrian, turned into Armenian early in the 9th 
cent. — The anonymous translator in a preface (IT. i- 
շ**) states that Nana, a Syrian archdeacon, made 
his commentary at the request of Bagurat Bagra- 


touni. g-overnnr of Armenia (a.d. 835-847) under 
the Arabs, in Arabic. When Bagarat was forced 
to abjure his faith, Sembat Bag'ratouni, chief of the 
Armenia militia, havino'come to know of the work, 
gave order to the translator (who is left unnamed). 
to turn it from the Arabic into Armenian ; this 
work was interrupted when Sembat was in his turn 
captured by՛ the Arabs and put to death for his faith 
(a.d. 856), but later on a new and complete trans- 
lation ' with some abridgements ' was ordered by 
INlariam Bagratouni 'the Lady of Siuniq' (|)^i_1<fru/^ 
տիկի՛ն), daughter-in-law of Sembat. (Cf Tcha- 
mitch. History of Armenia, t. II, pp. 441-453 and 
705.) The work does not exist in Syriac, but there 
is extant a Greek version under the name of 
Nonnus of Panopolis, published by Passow (Leipzig, 
1834), and a second time by A. Schindler. Dashian, 
in his Catahffus [i8()j), p. 1136c, adds that modern 
critics attribute it rather to Apollinaris of Laodicea. 
The notice of the translator above mentioned dis- 
closes the fact that Nana, when he received the 
order of Bagarat, ' went about all the convents 
(ս!նապատս՝) in Mesopotamia,' and ' found what he 
wanted . . . , and he put it in an alnidged form from 
the Syriac into Arabic' 

The volume contains no records of the copyist. 






Arm. f. 20 — Bartholomew of Bologna, 
18th cent. 

\\ X 2| in., 

Paper. Size, 6:^x4x21 in. Text, 
19 lines in a page. Quires, 31, of 12 leaves. Ff. 
367, paginated in Armenian numerical letters as 
far as p. 560 [շկ). Writing, notergir of the begin- 
ning of 1 8th cent., compact and regular, but some 
of the letters blotted. Head-pieces and marginal 
arabesques rudely designed in colours on ff. 6 and 
16. The latter, being the first chapter of the first 
day's commentary, has a picture representing the 
creation of Eve, after a western design. Binding, 
of dark leather, covered with white leather wrapper. 

It contains the Commentary of the Seven Daj's 
of Creation. Begin. ]» սկղբա՚Նկ ստԼղքէ աձ֊ . . . 

ե առ ասե՛ն Լօ է^ tuf^ ի սսիոբն ւէւնևւու-թե 

:րա&ու}ս . . . , ք. ւ6. The name of the author is not 
given. He was a Dominican missionary in Armenia 
in the 14th cent., and his work was translated into 
Armenian by his contemporary and co-religionist 
Jacob of Qerni, called the Translator [թարգմ՛ա՛ն). 
Cf. Dashian, Catah, no. 249, pp. 640-641 ; Nat. Libr. 
Paris, Supp. 44; Imp. Libr. of Vienna, Arm. MSS., 
no. 29. 

The colophon at the end of the volume (f 367) 
gives only the name of the copyist, Stephanos a 
priest, without mentioning any date or place. 


MS. Arm. f. 19 — Homilies of St. Gregory of 
Armenia, etc., 18th cent. 

Glazed paper. Size, 6|^ x 4} x 2 in. Text, 4^ x 
շկ in., of 21 lines to page as far as f. 216, then 
of 19 only. Quires, 18x6, of 12 leaves each. Ff. 
296. Writing, notergir, of different hands. Rubrics. 
A lacuna of blank pages (pp. շւ6''-շ25). Binding, 
of stamped brown leather. 

Contents : — 

I. Homilies of St. Gregory the Illuminator, — a 
collection of 23 pieces, known under a special name 
of {\աճախապատու-մ՝, f. 2. (Published at Venice, 

II. Some Gantzs by a later hand : — 

1. On the Annunciation, f. 2IՅ^ (Cf. MS. 25, 

3. On the Invention of the Armenian Alphabet, 
f. 2l4^ (Cf. MS. 59, § 44.) 

3. On the 1st Sunday in Lent, ff. շւ5՚'-շւ6. (Cf. 
MS. 59, § 56.) 

III. An additional part of the volume with new 
numeration of quires. This begins with a list, 
written in a Julfa hand, of the printed and manu- 
script books belonging to the owner of this volume. 
The first of them is the present volume ; the second 
one seems to be our Arm. e. 34. Seventeen in all 
are enumerated. 

1. Index of Names arranged alphabetically of an 

Armenian Menologium ((\այսյաւուրք). 

* \՝ոոսռիէքոսի վկայի՚նէ ս1է_գոստ* իե* 

ւ՚յւգիշջ Լպսի%. <,ոկա. ժթ.՝ etc., ք. 227. 

2. Index to the Book of Canons [կա՛ն ոՆ գիրք). 

* ոէ րեգ արե^ելս պարա կ աղօթելչ «/• շւԿ • • • , 

ff. շ66''-296. 
The only record of the principal copyist, traced 
at the end of the Homilies (f. 213), gives no 
name, but only the date of the Armenian 
era, Tuesday, 1st March, 1080 (= a.d. 1632). 
There are also stamps of different seals, 
giynng the following names and dates : — 

'ք-ք ծ. \]աևփա%ոս, ւ824՛ (ff. 2, 213). 
'քի(Ւ."ս<ր 'Հ^ա՚նիէլՀւո monogram), 1/99 ՚ 

0ք-3>Կ, ^57\ 213> 295Դ 
՚Ք + Տ^,նիկոդոս, ւՏշւ' (ք. շւծ՝՝). 

And a fourth one without name, representing 
only some ornaments, above a cross, and 
below an 'Agnus Dei' (f. 45''). 





MS. Arm. f. 5 — Gregory of Narek, 13th cent. 

On cotton paper, brownish. Size, 65 x 5 in. 
Text, about ,5| x 3i in., having from 17 to 25 lines 
in a page. Ff. 28 r. Writing in bolorgir, distinct 
and bold, but careless. Not only is a large portion 
of the original MS. cut off at the end, but many 
folios (26 in number) are missing in different places 
throughout the volume. Brown stamped leather 

It contains the Book of Prayers of Gregory of 
Narek (loth cent.),— called usually 'Book of Narek.' 
It extends in our MS. as far as the half of the 
87th chapter, the complete number of them being 
95. (Best edition, ^'enice, 1840.) 

In the absence of the final colophon of the copyist, 
We only learn from the short records, 42 in number, 
joined to the end of most of the chapters, that the 
MS. was written for the use of one Petros, in the 
monastery of Theleniq Լա՛ն ա պատ \(]ճԼղ1,'նԼաց՝յ in 
Bedschni (ր^ւ՚ի), a canton of Ararat (f 137), by an 
exile from his land, Petros, with the aid of Astuat- 
satour, from a copy belonging to the man of God, 
Paulos. Owing to his fingers being wounded (ff.58"'- 
59), he also had the help occasionally of Sargis, and 
many others, all members of the community. On 
ff. 210'' and 219'' it is mentioned that a youth Paul, 
surnamed Vahram, son of Paulos the owner, was 
drowned at sea. As for the date, we can get it by 
comparing the volume with IMS. Orient. 2283 of the 
British Museum, which was executed in the same 
monastery in 1295, and shows the same archaic 
formation of some letters, as գչ J՝, չ, uf, շ, with 
which we are familiar in the writing of the copyist 
Sargis ; whence we can argue the age of our ]\IS. 
to bo of the 13th or 14th century. The Vatican 
MS. of Gregory of Narek is in a closely similar 


MS. Arm. d. 20 — Correspondence of Nerses 
Shnorhali, etc., 18th cent. 

Paper. Size, 9^ x 7^ x li in. Text, 6^ x 5^ in., 
30 lines in a page. Quires, 17, of la lines each. 
Ff 107. The old ])agination in Armenian numerical 
letters is marked at the foot of pages on left. 
Writing, notergir of i8th cent. Rude head-j)ieces 
adorn ff 4'' and 27''. The last folio is partly torn 
off. Binding of dark red leather. 

Contents : — 

I. 1. On sound faith and pure life, by Gregory 
of Narek, written at request of Vardan 'the 
secretary ' (ղիւանաղսքիր՝}. Bet/'ut. Տ^էրա.^ 

սեսյն ^էսւէսսՄսյւ IttnujinnL- որ րսւո աէ£ւրդս.աօ 

հր՛ ՛• , ք 4*'- (Cf. Dashian, Catal., no. 2 1 .) — 
At the end a later hand of Julfo adds this 
strange notice: ղայս գէրք" "ր fi"՝l՛ •Հոգէ^ 

րեգուՏելսկ սւրար1աաւ հ ^սւ էրւսաեսէոէ^ա և սւե 
ր լժմրս աւՆգճչգոսւա հ-ռ. աւ ապիԼր արու. 

է/արարոս (ք. 27), 1. 6. this book, called ՚ Soul 
accejitable,' was comjiosed in the patriarchate 
of Sir Nerses, illuminator of Armenia, and 
written in 1433 ( = a.d. 1983!). 

2. Encyclical Letter of Nerses Shnorhali, f 27''. 

(Cf no. 40, § 2.) 

3. Of the same, Letter to the peojjle of Mamestia 

about the Sectaries called Arevordiq, f. 64. 
[Encycl. i/f//., St. Petersburg, 1788, pp.197- 
203. — Cappelletti, Ners. Claj. Opera, I, 269.) 

4. Of the same, Letter to Michael, patr. of Syrians, 

f 67. (Cf no. 40, § 13.) 

5. Letter of Moses Vard. of Erzenka to Gregory 

the priest (cf MS. 40, § 29), reproducing 
here only the last half of the letter, begin- 
ning from the extract of Khosrov ' on the 
(..hurch, \"7Ր '"T^Pf'^ գՒրՔ "Բ 7 Y^T^^A 
ուսուցա՛նի, ctc, S. 68-73. The name of 
Moses is not mentioned here ; on the con- 
trary it is wrongly attributed (f 69) to 
Nerses of Lambron. (Cf Dashian, I. c, 
p. 350, who wrongly attributes the entire 
article to Khosrow Andzevatzi, I. c, p. 350.) 

6. Sj-nodical Address of Nerses of Lambron, f 73''. 

(Cf. Arm. e. 21, i.) 

7. Eulogy of the Holy Cross, by Athanasius of 

Alexandria. Bepiii. ււխաՀն մԼր կս՚նարար 
. . . , ք 94. (Cf Zarbhanelian, Old Arm. 
Trand., p. 281.) 

II. Acts and correspondence, etc., by Nerses of 

Lambron (''յաաշյ՚աո խ՚նգրոյ յիառա%ու[3ևա'ն\. 

Cf. no. 40, § 16, than which the c()])y before us is 
more complete, and wholly similar to the Paris MS., 
Aiic.fomU, no. 93, written in 1 231. — Partial Latin 
transl. by Cappelletti : Opera Ners. Claj., t. I. 

1. The preface of the author (Nerses of Lambron), 

f 97. (No. 40, § 16 a.— P. M., f l^) 

2. Tiic 1st letter of Nerses Shnorhali to the 

Emperor Manuel 1, in \ 165, — being a poem 
of faith, and a justification of some usages 
of the Armenian ('hurch condemned bv the 
Greeks, f 98''. (No. 40, § 16 b. — \\ M.. 

f- 3"-) 

3. The rejily of the Emperor Manuel, dated Sept. 

1 166, Լ 107. (No. 40, § 16 e.— P. M., f 18.) 

4. The 2nd letter of Nerses to the same, — with a 

2nd I'orm of faith, and new justifications, 
f 108. (No. 40, § 16 (/ and e.—i\ M., 
f. 20^) 




The reply of the Emperor Manuel, dated May 
1 1 70, — being an introductory letter for 
Theorian's first mission. Begin. \)՝ա'Նուէւ_ 

Աէևահս սհոու^մ՝ ի J^"n ժ uidutbutuiua &աՆու^ 
ցաւ. . . . , ք . I23. (P. M., ք. 47— Ed. St. 

Petersburg, p. 136. — Mai, Script. Vet. Nova, 
coll. VI, 314-317.) 

6. The 3rd letter of Nerses to the same, dated 

Oct. 1 1 70, — with a third form of faith. 

Jj€nlU. ^^ntui/ujbp ր1յքնէսսււյւոէ^[ւքեսյ1յս ձե^ 

րոյ . . ., ք. 123^ (P. M., ք. 48.— Ed. St. 

Petersburg, pp. 138-145. — Mai, I.e., pp. 

7. The reply of the Emperor Manuel, dated Dec. 

I 17 I. Begin. \\n. ի քէՆ առաքևալ գիլ։ 
լօ-ագսէւորու-քռԼ անս սերոյ • • . , I, 1շ8, ( X . 


8. The eight chapters of conditions for union 

proposed by the Greeks. Begin. \\՛ ՛նզովեի 

ցկ՚ք ղասէսէյողսե մի բնոսթհւն • • • , ք, 120 . 

(Cf. MS. 8i, §2, Arm. e. I5.֊P. M., f. 57.֊ 
Galanus, Concil. Eccl. etc., t. I, chap, xxii.) 

9. The letter of Michael, patr. of Constantinople, 

to Nerses. Begin. \\էաղաղութիյն բաղու.էՐ 
ասհ . . . , ք. 129- (P. M., ք. 59՛'.— Mai, I. c, 
pp. 328-337. — The §§ 7, 8, 9 are omitted in 
the Enci/cl. Letters of St. Petersburg.) 

10. The 4th letter of Nerses to the Emperor Manuel. 

Begin. Արւչր՚՚րգլ/ետ ահ^եո^ն մատա՚նց • • • , 

ք. I30. (P. M., ք. 59b._Ed. St. Petersburg, 
p. 147.) 

11. The 5th letter of Nerses in reply to the patr. 

Michael. Begin. \\ յ՚աւրգ իւՐաստութեա՚Ն 

սաեա-նց . . . , ք . I 3 1 . (P. M., f. 63".— Ed. 

St. Petersburg, p. 148. — Ed. Venice, 1838, 
pp. 282-290.) — The death of Nerses occurred 
on the 8th Aug. 11 73. 

12. Letter of Gregory IV to the Emperor Manuel, 

dated 1 174. Begin. Հյիա, բարի զոր արկ քո 
աէ^սիրոսթիյնգ . . . , ք. 133. (P- M., ք. 65.— 
■Ed. St. Petersburg, p. 154.) 

13. The reply of the Emperor Manuel, dated Jan. 

I 177- Begin, ւչաո^աքեա in իրս ձեր թագալ^ 
որու֊քժիւնս մհր րՆթԼրցալ • . . , ք. I Յ4. 

(P.'M., ք. 67".) 

14. Synodical letter of Michael, patr. of Constanti- 

nople, to Gregory, f. 137. (No. 4c, § 16/. — 
P. M., f. 72".— The §§ 13 and 14 are omitted 
in the St. Petersburg edition.) 

15. Synodical reply of Gregory IV to the Emperor 

Manuel, — with a form of faith, f, 139''. 
(No. 40, § 16 y.— P. M., f. 76.) 

16. Synodical reply of the irame to Michael, jiatr., 

with another redaction of the form of faith. 

signed by 32 members of the Armenian 
clergy, f. 144". (No. 40, §16//.— P.M., 
f. 85".) 
17. Conclusion of the Acts, interrupted by the death 
of the Emperor Manuel, on the 24th Sept. 
1 1 80, f 147". (N0.40, §16/.— P.M.,f.90՛'.)— 
The colophon of the author, extant in Paris 
MS. (f. 93), is missing in օա- MS. 

III. 1. Letter of Nerses Shnorhali to the Syrian 
priest Jacob of Melitene, f. 149. (No. 40, 
§ I7-) 

2. Letter of Nerses of Lambron to Yousik the 

Hermit, f. 153". (No. 40, § 10.) 

3. Letter of the same to Bishop Gregory, — on 

receipt of a book written by the same Gre- 
gory՝, f. 159b. 

4. Relation of the Embassy of Nei-ses of Lambron 

to Constantinople in 1197. Begin. ]՝բր^ 

էսւռ֊սյՀեաց սբե | քԱրսկ^ս առաՕի լժագաէ-որի՚ն 

յուհւաց . . . , ք ւ6օ. (MS. 40, § 1 1.) — The 
tojjics of the discussion were the two natures, 
the unmixed chalice, the Q«i crucijixm es, 
the myron, the feast of nativity, and the 
unleavened bread. 

IV. Selection from the letters of Nerses Shnor- 
hali : — 

1. To the Armenians of Amavq, f 163. (MS. 40, 


2. To the high clergy in Armenia, inviting them 

to a council with a view to union with the 
Greek Church. Begin. *\*իաոսթիւ-ն լէցի 

իյաստութ ևա՚ն ձերոյ . . . , ք . 184". {EuC^cl. 

Letters, St. Petersburg, p. 1 85. — Ed. Venice, 

pp. 254-258.) 

3. To the priest Paul ^ոռոմացևալ, * պօղոսի *>ա^ 

tfiuunutub մեՀհՆ և. uiuntupuiLub • • • ,* I. iX^t 

4. To an * impertinent/ — three letters, f. 186. [Ib.^ 

pp. i(S6-i9i. — Ed. Venice, pp. 259-272.) 

5. To George Vardapet, — three letters, f. 188. [lb., 

pp. 191-193. — Ed. Venice, pp. 273-277.) 

' Thia letter Ls unknown, but of such interest that it deserves 
to be reproduced here in full : — ' \^ևրս1^ս %ուասէ11 nutnti/^ 
pnn է/աէոեսրս գրձ՚՚՚-ւ^ր որգւու hJ^J Հ՚^րհգոոհոսհդ 
էսօ-ր օսբ uiiun^u ւագրս ր եոսս1անո%ուպսւէ-ւ[1Ա ր Լօ՜ուրսս 
^luinq ոէէւո [a.D. II97]' "- "{/" 'եաւքակօրս ւսոաոեսէէ 
luouuibani-lahiJb գաաբ էւնոսւս աՆ^անօլժ A unqu/bf^ 
Թաեձ/էարսյոոսյոօ /ւ ^ոէէսկս/ն utuJoJp Ր^՚Գ ^A*֊/"" 
կւսպեաի "/IP " * lufunna ես ԾաէՆէԱ ilri սւ ւ %որոգու-^ 
pbutjji ^.^ոգւոյ՚ն^ այւ ^Նուլժ1ոսւ/}ւ որոյե, Ա. uinn^UJ.^ 
ռևսէէ ո ^ոգև-որ կաԱս մեո^ գաոձէտյլռ ^/ւմասսէսյիէո\ 
ւոէ-սոյ *նոբա ամօթովչ To this a note is joined: — ' [t"'-- 
i /էսսռՆ Ա՛/*/ tfiJi ^Հ\րլԼջն Հ^րեպ՚ք^յ "- \^է»րւ/աՆոս/է, 
[ս^ոէ-ՈքԾռՆ (|>/7 i/fuuy որ ր ^ա^՚ՀԼք Ասւսն ^tui-iutnn ի և. 
\Լթանասի և. \j^a/Lbiuj*՝ (See the following article.) 




6. To the Armenians of Kars, f. 189. {lb., pp. 193- 
197. — Ed. Venice, pp. 211-220.) 

V. 1. Eulogy on the Angels, by the same author. 

Jj€(Jl)l. \ էսօր եոնլէաւորոս եէլեղեբսոյ • • • , 

f. 191. (Latin transl., Cappelletti, II, 310- 

2. On the names attributed to the Angels, by the 

same. Begin. \^սկ '^ողմոսնս զեոսսյ ղՀրե-շ^. 

էոաես անուանե։ • * > , I. 1 99* 

3. Prayer to the Angels, in verse, by the same, 

f. 205''. (MS. 30, § 186.— Poetical works, 
ed. Venice, 1830, pp. 267-275.) The end 
half torn. 

VI. Colophon of the copyist, f 207''. Half torn 
away, and the continuation transferred wrongly by 
the binder to the beginning of the volume, f. i. 

VII. Addition-^ by later hands: — 

1. Narrative of the barbarous act of a Mahomedan 

Khan at Khonsar (|«ւօ1^սա^, ?in Armenia), 
ff. 2-2''. Written by a contemporary in bo- 
lorgir, in a very fragmentary state. 

2. Formula of the exordium of an imaginary dis- 

course, the beginning lacks : • • . այսուՀեսւև 

գսյոձոէ-օրպ ռբանս nu tun. n րոէսոգահ- էսո%Խւ 
եւ. բառեոս-ոոԼ-ւ tun. tftuuiutint^ • • • , է. ^. 

3. Narrative of the miraculous deliverance by 

St. Sargis of a young girl, IMargarit, of the 
village Tcharbaz ('^ս՚րբէս՚լ), in Persia, who 
had been kidnapped by the Mahometans, 
between tlie years 1 655-1 665 (the half of 
the date is destroyed), written in the blank 
spaces and margins on ff. 3՚'-4. The end 

4. Six strophes of maf/ical quatrains. Begin. 

\\է1ԼքեէՐ էս՚եէսխտ չը^ռեէԱէլ էս՚նՀու^ . . . , I. 4՛ 

The colophon of the copyist (f 207'') is so damaged 
that we can make out no more than the name lohan 
Vardapet. He addrcsseshimself tosome one who is to 
receive the book, and says, 'I wrote out of brotherly 
love.' Subsequently, according to a short record 
written in a Julfa hand (f 3), the volume was pre- 
sented hy somebody to ' his spiritual father,' Stepha- 
nos Ilazrdschretzi (Հ,ւսղրջրեցի), in Azarian era 169 
(a.d. 1784). We see some records of the same date 
on f. 27, in which a Sir Alexander and his son Apikar 
are named, also the sons-in-law (թոէււս%ւյ՝) of one 
Stephanos, named Astuadsatur and Murtiros, in the 
Armenian year 1232. 


MS. Arm. f. 24 — Poems of Nerses IV, etc, 
18th cent. 

Glazed cotton paper. Size, 5| x 4 x i| in. Text, 
3x2 in. of 16 lines a i>age. Quires, 24, of 12 leaves. 
Ff. 234, some leaves omitting after f 102, as well 
as the last leaves of the volume. Writing in good 

neat notergir of i8th cent., one verse in each line. 
Binding of red stamped leather with flap. 

It contains, with the exception of §§ 4 and 1 1 , 
the well-known metrical works of Nerses Shnor- 
hali, pubHshed in Venice, 1 830, 24°. 

1. The Spiritual Elegy {Օիսռ-ս որդէ), f 3.— This 

lacks the last 48 lines and the INIcmorial. 
(MS. 36, § I.) 

2. Profession of Faith (ր՝աՆ Հասւստոյ), f 103. 

This lacks the first 285 lines. (MS. 36, § 2.) 

3. On Heaven and its order, f 1 33՝՝. (MS. 36, § 8.) 

4. Moral precepts to schoolboys, bv Karapet Vard., 

f. 144. (MS. 36, § 13, 'and MS. d. 17, § 8.) 

5. Moral precepts, in alphabetical order. Begin. 

Y,jpli՝ \՝^ստոլ}Ւոյ ղքեւլ է1երձակէ1ւյ • • • , f. 

I5I^ (Ed. Venice, pp. 326-340.) 

6. A prayer, alphabetically arranged. Begin. 

յ՚^ծ- էսՆեո էս՚նՀւսսէսկէսՆ • • • , f. i6i. (Ed. 

Venice, pp. 323-325-) 

7. Profession of faith [\\uAi <^աւատոյ). in alpha- 

betical order: \\յբե՝ \՝%սկիւլբն էսսէ 'J'.*- 
• . ., f. 16յ\ (Ed. Venice, pp. 313-322.) 

8. Moral precepts to schoolboys, f. 168''. (MS. 

36, § 5.) 

9. Metrical colophons of his copy of the Books of 

Solomon, f. 173. (MS. 36, §§ 6 and 7.) 

10. Metrical History of Armenia, f. 181. (Ed. 

Venice, pp. 493-559-) 

11. Moral precepts to schoolboys, in alphabetical 

order, by Araqel Vardapet. Begin. \՝^րե 
\\ստոէ.1Ւոյ (r օրի՛նակ . . • , f. 232. — Deficient 
after the letter '{,. 
No record. 


MS. Arm. e. 15 — Nerses IV's Commentary on 
Matthew, etc., 17th cent. 

Glazed paper. Size, 7^ x 6 in. Text, 5i x 3 J in. 
In double columns of 31 lines each. Ff. 330 -[-8 
(blank). In a bolorgir hand, neatly written, but 
with many abbreviations and some Tyronian signs, 
and very faulty orthography. F. 140 is restored 
in notei'gir. The first lines of chapters are rubri- 
cated, with a rude bead-piece at the beginning of 
the text and elsewhere, and a few coloured bird- 
letters. Binding of brown stamped leather with 
two clasps in brass, edged in red brick colour. 

Contents : — 

1. Sermon on the grade and the stafTof Vardapets, 
on text Ps. ex. 2. Begin, [d.^- t /ւսսն ք^ր 

t^ ւսէ^աւլանն niunntunlrinib tunuttunu nltnl^ : 
I/"* tjtuuu ntu tinted պէսւու\աէՆէսո.'նէսխ ttfi • • • լ 

fl". 2-7. 





Explanation of the framework of the Eusebian 
Canons of Gospels. Title: \}՝ևկ'նութիւՆ 

1սոոաեէսց սէւեսէաոս$սհն» Jj€Ol/f, || tutnb անօ 
ած-սյգհ&ռ և. ^ոգէբու-Ո[Ա է/գւոութրռ էմաս^ 

աից . . . , ff. 8-] 2. 

՚ From the ecclesiastical history,' dealing with 
the question, Why the Gospels are written, 

ւաոեաւք ռժան էլ. tuil 

f. 13. (Cf Dashian, 
Calal., pp. 641 and 831. Brit. Mus. Orient. 
Commentary on Matthew, by Nerses Shnor- 
hali, with the continuation by John of Er- 
zenka (in the year 131 6), ff. 15-211''. The 
work of Nerses stops at eh. v. 17. It begins 
with an address to his brother Gregory III 
Catholieos (tii66) who encouraged him to 
undertake the work. ' \]իրոյ ղւսւրութիւ՚ւ 

and how ? Begin. 

upujutrniiip ^բ 


nuiua Կ օս/ն ripum-lirht-U, էլ. 

սյն քս 

Արն % օր սոռաօոսսն lunAtui uiutunnulatri 


(Latin translated by Cappelletti, Opera 
S. Ners. Claj. 1833, v. II, 33-168.) This 
commentary, being mostly an abridged com- 
pilation of John Chrysostom, is divided like 
its original in the Armenian translation, 
into four books, and curiously the titles of 
these divisions in our i\IS. bear the name, 
not of John of Erzenka, but of St. John 
Chrysostom, ff. 88, 133, and 173. (Pub- 
lished at Constantinople, 1825.) 
Commentary on the six days of the Creation, by 
Matthew Vard., pupil of Gregory of Tathev, 
compiled in 1395 at the request of the 
monk Sargis. Begin. \]քա'նչևլի ե՛ն գոր^Հք 

on և. օւն^ն իմ՝ սիրևառ յոյժ, etC, ff. 2 1 4— 

279''- — The 1st day, f 215''. — The 2nd day, 
f. 231. ֊The 3rd day, f 236''.—The 4th dav, 
f 249^— The 5th day, f. a6o.— The 6th 
day, f 266. 
On eight evil thoughts, by the same, com- 
piled from the Doctrine [the Antirrheticus] 
of Evagrius Ponticus, ' who is called the 
Mind of Ike desert, and from his follower 
St. Nilus,' ff. 280-303. (Cf MS. 72, § ii, 2.) 
— On Gluttony, £ 280. — On Fornication, 
f. 283*՝. — On Avarice, f. 286. — On Sadness, 
f. 289.— On Wrath, ւ 291՛'.— On Melan- 
choly, f 294''. — On Vainglory, f 297. — 
On Pride, f. 300. It ends with a memorial of 
theauthor(f.303),tellingthat he has finished 
'this compendium in the inner hermitage 

(iK^u/iyu/ui) of Tantzapharakh' {^ա՚նքՒաւիա^ 

րախ) in Siunik, East Armenia, in 1393 

(պխբ թու. Հայոց). 
lltle: Հ^աոաոս արւսրա&ոց Հսյէ/առօէո, 1.6. An 

epitome on Genesis.' Begin. \\րար ա^ 

ղմսւրգՆ ի պաակեր իւր . . . , (ք. ՅՕՅ՜Յ^^' ^^ 

deals with some questions jier saltum, begin- 

ning from the ereationof man, and extending 
as far as the New Testament. All in form 
of question and answer. (Cf. MS. e. 28, V. i.) 
8. Extracts from the Book of Questions {ի .Հար^ 
ցողաց գրոց), 1. 6. The Monastic Rules of 
St. Basil, ff. 310-330. 

There are only two short records of the copyist 
(ff. 133, 137'') and the final colophon (f ՅՅՕ*"). He 
states (f 137'') his name to be Lazar Thojathtzi 
{[ձ՝ողաթցի, i.e. of Tokat), and that he composed 
his work ' at the door of St. Stephen, called the 
Torch-bearer Լ9 ^ա<1ըՆկալ), for the sake of our 
master Sar Djivan {սարւճէւա՚և).՝ The last colophon 
(f. 330'') has the words : ' In the year of the 
Armenian era,' but fails to fill in the date. 

MS. Arm. e. 21- 


֊Nerses of Lambron, 17th- 
18th cent. 

Oriental glazed paper, thin, and of brownish 
hue. Size, i\x6 ճՎ in. Double-columned text, 
of 6| X 4^ in. of 27 lines each. Quires, 27, of 12 
leaves each. Ff. 322. Writing, notergir of the 
beginning of the 1 8th cent. Rubrics in red, with 
some coloured initials and arabesques at the prin- 
cipal chapters. Binding of brown stamped leather 
with three thongs. 

Contents : — 

1. Address of Nerses of Lambron at the general 

council held at Tarsus [in the year 1177] 
for the union with the Greek Church. 
Begin. 11^ >*"/!/? ^"*֊րբ.բ "- պետթ ճ^սսյր^ 
տութեա՚ն . . . , ք . I . (Published in Venice, 
1838, 24°, pp. 95-202. Italian translated 
by Pascal Aucher, Venice, 1812.) 

2. Chapters (7 in number) proposed by the Greeks 

as condition for union, with the answers of 
the Armenians to each of them. Begin. \\. 

%nniJuqhp nutunnuu tin բնու֊լորլն n^nnuinnu 
nV>t-Uihpl^Ui U- ւրՀ՝^էոսեոոոս • • • , է. 2o . (Cf. 

MS. d. 20, = 78, II, 8.) 

3. Counter propositions (8 in number) of the Ar- 
menians to the Greeks. Begin. |\. ւՀմե՚նայն 

ս/ք ոստ իէ-րառան sjii-n ւսւնցանսյգ 

. , ք 7,^. Both taken from the Acts of 
the above Council ; according to some MSS. 
this redaction is due to Nerses of Lambron. 
(Cf Dashian, /. c, no. 78, § 8.) 

4. Introductory part of the commentary on the 

Liturgy of Nerses of Lambron. (Published 
Venice, 1847.) The following are the prin- 
cipal chapters : — 

a. Considerations upon the orthodox faith 
of the Church in the Holy Trinity 





and the Incarnation, f. 33''. (Ed. 
Venice, pp. 1-21.) 

b. Investiji-ation into the Orders of the 

Church and the alterations made in 
it, f. 44''. (Ed. Venice, pp. 21-40.) 

c. Again, on tlie alterations introduced 

into the Church, and on the dig-nity 
and (jrades of the Clergy, f 55''. (Ed. 
Venice, pp. 41-53.) 

(I. Investigation into the authority of the 
Fathers who prescribed that the 
bishops should have their seat in 
cities and not in monasteries, f 61''. 
(Ed. Venice, pp. 54-79-) 

e. On the nine grades of the Clergy-, 
their functions and garments, f. 74''. 
(Ed. Venice, pp. 80-92.) 

f. Why the priest's dress is of wool, not 

of linen, f 81. (Ed. Venice, p. 92.) 

g. On the Divine Sacrament, and refuta- 

tion of those who set it at naught, 
f. 81''. (Ed. Venice, pp. 93-109.) 

h. On the power of prayer, which ought 
to consist of mental activity, f 90'^ 
(Ed. Venice, pp. 109-120.) 

i. What is signified by calling the house 
of God a church, — the Church a 
bride, and Christ a bridegroom, etc., 
f. 97. (Ed. Venice, p. 120.) 

j. On the significance of the arrange- 
ments of the Church, etc., f. 101''. 
(Ed. Venice, p. 128.) In the sequel 
the author enters into a disquisition 
on the meaning of different parts of 
a church, of the rites and hierarchical 
functions of the clergy, of their vest- 
ments, — and further, on the meaning 
and mystery of the Offering (*')"՛֊ 
տարագ) on its different names, etc. 
(all of which areincludedin the Venice 
edition from p. 128 as far as p. 192), 
ff. 101-138. 

(Here our copy omits to reproduce separately 
the form of the Liturgy, as is done in many 
codices and in the printed edition, pp. 143- 

5. Commentary on the Liturgy, ff. 138-283''. 

(Ed. Venice, pp. 227-516.) 

6. Inquiry into the Sacraments, f. շ83^ See 

Venice ed., pp. 517-532. 

7. On the same subject, with testimonies from 

the Armenian Fathers, f 292''. See Venice 
ed., p. 5.32- 

8. On the authority of the Priesthood, f. 299. 

See ^'cnice ed., p. 544. 

9. Commentary on Psalms xxxiv and xxxv, f. 304. 

Thebook is defective at end, and no colophon 


MS. Arm. d. 16 — Nerses of Lambron and 
Vardan, 14th cent.(?). 

Glazed paper, much browned. Size, 9I X fi| x 
շ\ in. Text, 8^ X 5^ in., in two columns of 36 lines 
each. Quires, 22, of 12 folios. Ff. 267. Writing, 
old bolorgir of about 14th cent., neatly written, 
but becoming rather looser towards the end of the 
volume. At the end are lost some folios. Binding 
of brown stamped leather on boards. 
Contents : — 
1. Commentary on Proverbs by Nerses of Lam- 
bron, bishop of Tarsus (i 153-1 175-1 198), 
having in the title of our MS., in violation 
of chronology, this note : է թոսակա՚ՆիՆ 

^այոց >իա աւարտևալ, i.e. 'finished in the 

Armenian era 721' (a. D. 1270). Begin. 

Հ^սյեգԼ-ր1եաւք ավ սի (՚Տ7'') է յշե՚եոէ-թիւե 
I էՆԱէսառ yinnnilunuh սալս uuiiu nuuiuuiujt 

զի ՚ ՚ ՚ , i. ձ- At the end of the first part 
of the Proverbs (chaps, i-ix) is a Memorial 
of the author (f. 106''), dated in the a.e. 
646 (a.d. 1 197), stating that three years 
ago ' Owing to bodily infirmity and grave 
cares, his mind was idle, and his hand 
inert,' so he was obliged to interruj)t his 
work. Then, 'at this date,' he proceeds 
to Constantinople', and there asked from 
the patriarch of that city for some Greek 
commentators on Proverbs and Job ; he 
found that ' the grace of the Holy Ghost 
which had borne fruit within him was not 
deficient either' in the Greek, who consented 
and refused him not. Nerses returned home 
'encouraged' to continue his investigations^. 

' Cf. no. 40, §11. 

2 Thus runs the text of this interesting piece, not yet pub- 
lished: — \\եսևսււ ի էյնՆոէ [ժքէէ-՚ե ա^ախասս իմասսւիցԱէ 
Ifnup սւմաւ֊ըւաւՆԱՅ^ոան ոայԱէՈՈ է ո- [ս* '/* Լէ՚ւսյկ* 
ի Հքււ,սւՆգոս1 մարսՆոյ ս. A \iulJnnt֊[t7Uulr <^ոգոց 
գանո սյո կո միէոռ 'նսԱէԱսաւէՏ Սան \հ\ ,#?"""/ "- 
ձԼ ււն ի գրևլւ Լ^այս ամ՝ ս՚նառԼաւ 1"^՝ (^ ՀՀոսաաԱգ^ 
'նու-պասոիսէ և֊ իէ՚ՆգոԼաւ ի Նորին սւաա րիարգկն 
կոո UJII^ ՆոսիՆ սէԼսուէսիւն y յւ tuuuttju և. Հ}^րս{յ^ "- 
լէն[Յե-րււեա։ա1ո1Լկաէյայ, ոի ՛լոր աւՆ է սԼ՚ՆՕպաէլա^ 
ոԼրհր ՀեորՀ սբ ^ոգէ-ոյե ոչ^ինշ^Նուասկ-ր ^այե.^ 
յա՚ՆԼ-, /ւ Նախաբխ՚նԼաՐէ Հաւ/աձայն Լր և. ոչ աէ^տսյ^ 
րաՆայր՛ ԼկԼաւ ի ւարկս իժ՝ Լ րկրպազ ուԼւ9 եասլլ 
գոՀասայ ս\ ւ և. ռսէ^ալերեէ^այ ի ^քեՆու^Լսիւյյս 
Հոոս * [քե՜րս^ս, որ ի Հ^արսոՆ ա՚նոէ աւքի lujt^t լու.} 1ւ 
հսկ 1^ դա յէսւ էժս ւէսՆքս րՆսյկս uit ր ՜^սյՆսրսա* Օս 
ք. շՅշ'' ՝" " "ote, in the first Imiid, askini; our prayers for the 
owner of this boolc, Karajiet Rahonni (i. e. teacher), ami for his 
kindred. Also for the scribe, the worthless Sarjjis, falsely called 
a priest. 

N 2 





2. Commentary on Ecclesiastes, by the same 

Nerses. Begin. \՝^ււակաւյն գիրք խրատէ 
աքարդէյան ւա՚եՀաոլժ ււ. յասՀէտււէսսար սես.^ 
ռաոոյս րՆէժաԱըն . . . յ I. 1 2^ , 

3. Commentary on the Wisdom of Solomon, by 

the same. Begin. \\վ1քէւնագրկ ասաի ուսա^ 

Ն/ւմք it. ոայս իէքւսսէյէու-քժհւն \]սէոուլմ՝ոնր^ 

\գՈ1 ) Որպէ^Ա Ա- nUUihlUIUtUntlbtUlU ԱՈրրն 

օ\*^էՆճոկս և. ոժոոովոդն և- էշէ^րգ էրրգոցՆ • • • , 

ք. I79՛'- — 'I'l's ^^^^ woid shows that Nerses 
also composed a commentary on the Song՝ 
of Songs. But this our copy has omitted 
in order, perhaps, to make room for the 

4. Commentary on Song of Songs,by VardanVard. 

(of Halbat, 1265). Beginning with an ex- 
ordium : ''[fJu/b Կ սւրքայ ութ էս՛ն երէիէւց 

գանձի &աձկելրյ • • • , ք. 232'', — addressed 
to Kirakos A ardapet (the historian), as pro- 
moter of the work, and calling him ' Our 
brother germane, head of doctors.' On the 
margins are noted the abbreviations of the 
names of Gregory (of Nyssa), Hippolytus, 
and Origen. The end is lost. 
The date of the volume is not mentioned, but it 
seems not later than the J4th cent. A short note 
on fol. 233'', in a late rude hand, records that this 
book was a memorial for the convent of Baridzor 
(Good valley, ր^՚րի ^"րդյ վա՚նացն՝^. 


MS. Arm. c. 4 — A Patriarchal Bull, A.D. 1334. 

A thin vellum sheet cut into two, of which each 
part served as a fly-leaf, one in each cover of a MS. 
and accordingly mutilated. If we join the pieces 
and take into account the gap between the halves, 
its actual size is I3|xic^ in. Text is written 
only on one side, ւշ| x lo in., and consists of 15^ 
long lines. Writing is in a large graceful and 
distinct bolorgir, although not free of slips of 
pen. The capital letters and the sacred words are 
in gold. 

It contains an originsil Patriarchal Bull կկո՚նգակ), 
which owing to the date fortunately preserved, we 
can with certainty ascribe to the Catholieos Jacob II 
(1327-1340, and a second time, 1355-1359). Of 
this valuable document, uniquely old of its kind, 
we cannot discover the main topic, through loss of 
its beginning. We learn from what remains that 
it is a letter addressed to a rural community, deal- 
ing, as it seems, with a question regarding an 
accused person ; the decision is entrusted to the 
messenger who besides carrying the Bull also 
takes with him the holy Myron. Then the Bull 
after giving the date, both of the eras of the Incar- 
nation and of the Armenians, namely, 1334 and 

782 1, says : 'This our ordinance {գիր Հրամնւ՚նի) 
is sealed with the official (աիրակս/Ն) ring, and for 
better confirmation, with our signatures also,' 
although neither of them is now visible. The 
volume, no. 70, in which this document was bound 
up, as a fly-leaf, was written originally in 1394 in 
Eastern Armenia and repaired in 1671 by a later 
owner named Reis (i. e. Headman) Avetis. 


MS. Arm. e. 17— Commentary on Liturgical 
Lessons, A.D. 1707. 

Glazed paper. Size, 8| x 64 x 2j in- Text, 5I x 
4 in., 26 lines in a page. Quires, 33, of 13 leaves. 
Vi. xiv (blank) 4- 391, of which the last 11 are left 
blank. Writing, small neat notergir of 18th cent. 
Ornamentation, a rude head-piece on f. i, and some 
occasional marginal arabesques in red lines. Bind- 
ing of stamped leather on boards, with a flap and 
three thongs. 

It contains two similar works, called both 'Com- 
mentary on lections' [Ա՚՚եկ՚Նութիսն [^Նթևրցոսա^ 

ե-ոց), or more correctly ' Rationale festorum ' (Jf"֊ 
նասքատ՚ճւսքւ), giving according to their yearly order, 
explanations or commentaries on the rubrics and 
lections of the feasts. 

I. The first of these commentaries resembles that 
contained in the Paris MS., Ajic. foiuls, no. 45, 
written in 1355- 

The initial title is as follows : — The Lections 
which were ordained bj՛ the holy Apostles in 
orthodox churches. Likewise the interpretation 
of the 9 and 10 lections, composed by Hippolytus 
and Nectarius and by John Chrysostom and other 
holy Doctors. Discourse on Epiphany and the 
Lord's Birth and the establishing of the Faith. 
Against the Dyo2)hysites, with the testimony of 
the Lord's brother and of Cyril, of Jerusalem, holy 

1. Reason of feasting the Epiphany and the 

Birth of the Lord on 6th of January. 

Title! \\ու-րբ յարգէսաեսւսւց ասսյցեաչ վւսսն 

ituitnbnu[a եաե և- հր1ւնգսւսն ^^ ... րնղդկս 

երկաքւնակաց-, ctc. BegUl. Հ\որժայ՝ կւս^ 

սրօի շ1էնոէ-Ա£Ծս np Հաստատս I • • « , է. 1. 

(P. M., ք. 35-) 

2. On the same subject, a quotation pertiinent 

to the preceding՝ article, from the Church 
History of Sarkavag Vardapet. Tifle: Հ\ե^ 

Luitaqtiiuiuu պսէէՈսու^Լ^ւ/եէ^^ V/' "Ր^Ր"Ր՝^ 
դևաւ կ \^աոկաէ-ագ վարգապե-աի» HcfJOi, 
\* յսյրու-թե*ե^Ն ՝\\ի էֆ՝Ն\Լ- ց^^-^ևկաոր .^ռո^ 
է/այեսւ.ոօ եահսեոպոսն • • •, I. ^. ( x.JVl., I. 37*) 

^ This aynchronism differs by two years from the calculation 
table of Dulaurier (ChronoU Armen., 1859), p. 3S7, 








3. Ou the same subject, taken from Samuel (of 

Kamertljatzor), Paulos (of Taron?) and other 
vardajx'ts. Begin. \\րգ րաւչուվք ի Վ՚^ր֊ 

դապեէոաօ եսե nbauni սէսսն իէեգրո ։ս utiun^ 

ր[.կ...,ւ5. (P.M.,f.3H.) 

4. On the meaning of the lightino- of candles 

ԼյՀրաւքալոյց) 0Ո ChrisLmas Eve. Bcgui. 

. • •, i. e. the father of theology, Gregory, 
says . . . , f e»՝. (P. ]M., f. 39''.) 

5. Explanation of the rubrics and lessons of Jan. 5, 

£7. (P.M., f 40.) 

6. On seven days of Creation, referring to the 

1st chapter of Genesis, being the first lesson 
of the Christmas Eve. No title. Begin. 

Հ^սւռւսՕրն UJi֊nt֊n էոոսյր\ուԼժես luutua ահ՜» 

եդիցիլոյս...յ.^Հ. X?.M.J.Af.) 

7. On the feast of the Circumcision, being the 

8th day of the Theophany. Begin. ՝էյ<- ղկ՚եի 

եէ-[ՅՆեոորդղյն ^ա՚Նգէստ^ևրկՆից արօայու֊^ 

թի^-մն ...,{. 33". (P. M., £ 68".) 

8. Why Theophany is followed by the Church 

feasts in memory of Peter and Abisolom at 
Alexandria, the Great Anthony and the 
Emperor Theodosius (I). Begin. \\juu/ku 

ուսառ ւէսւանդութևսէ • • • , I. Ղ՚ւ . (x . JVl., 

f 7i\) 

9. On the feast of the Presentation in the Temple 

and its rubrics. Begin. ^\\արտ կ գիտել 
վաս՚ն \]իյհո^ի . . . , ք Յ^''- (P-M., ք. 71՛'.) 
Reason of the Aradschavor fast. Begin, ('«u/^ 

anuJ՝ աաէո՚ճսէՈ-Հ 




յՎոռն » 



f. 45^ (P. M., f. 80.) On f 47 is quoted 
Gregory Arsharuni. 
Reason of the Quadragesimal fast. Begin. 

\^՝երձևալէ արքայու-թիւն այ • • • , I. 49' 

(P. M., f 83.) 
Commentary on the Catechetical lessons, 
being the texts of the Catechetical sermons 
of St. Cyril of Jerusalem, and on the Lessons 
of the six weeks of Lent. Begin. ՀԼմե՚Նա.^ 

էսւոթ սբ՚նշաՏյե փսԼ/լեաց • • * ^ f 5'* (P.M., 

13. Reason of the Wednesday and Friday Lections, 


14. Homily of Chrysostom on the text : ' The 

hand of the Lord was upon me, and the 
Spirit of the Lord drove me forth,' f 146. 

15. On the raising of Lazarus (the eve of Palm 

Sunday), being a commentary of the cliap. 
xi. of John, compiled from Chrysostom, 
Ephrem, Stephanos of Siunik, Mambre, 
Marcus, after the Paris MS., etc., as their 
names are noted on margins, f. 1 33**. (P. M., 

f- '54"-) 

16. On Palm Sunday, f I40^ (P. M., f 160.) 

17. On the mystery of each day of the Passion 

Week, tf. 156-214. (P. M., f. 174.) In the 













Maimdy Thursday's discourse on the Credo, 
there is (f 179) an enumeration of more 
than 30 heresies (tf. i78''-i8i). 
On the Burial of the Lord, by Thcophilus, 
disciple of John Chrysostom. Begin. '(,"/» 

երկինք այսօր յերկրի Հ^ս 

f. 214". (P. M., f. 238.) 

On the mystery of the lighting of candles at 

Easter Eve. Begin. \՝յ՚գ ղսքատիւ ասուրս 

բաոմսԼքեղանակ բանիւռ • • • , ք, 219. (P. M., 

Commentary on the twelve lessons of Easter 

Eve service, f 2l9^ 
On Easter Day. Begin. {\ակովբ յորժայ՝կա_ 

սհցաւ. ռխաշ1էնս օատեւի J^Jhtsibu* • • , ք . 229. 

(P. M., ք. 240^.) 
Low Sunday (՛!,"/> կիրակի). Begin. *[,աւա^ 

կատիք ասի^ այսի՜նչն ՚Նորոգու.Ան • • • , ք, Յ^^Յ՛ 

The mystery of the Sabbath Day. Beghi, {\իշե^ 

"քեր Գ"'-^ ufuJ^i ուսսրե շւսռաթ • • • 1. 2Qo. 

(P. M., f. 248.) 
The meaning of the fifty days' fasting and 

mourning. Beqin. {\որժայ՝յայ յհլորեցաՆ 
մարդիկ . . . , ք. 241. (P. M., ք 250^) 

The meaning of the fifty days of neither fasting 

nor kneeling. Begin, ցուցա՚նկ է/եռգար՚նա^ 
՛նայի՛ն ժամ՛ա՛նակն . . • , ք. 243- (P- M., 
ք. 35 Յ՛'.) 

On the Ascension, ք. 243''. (P. M., f. 253''.) 
The Sunday after Ascension, f 253. (P. M., 

f. 361.) 
Pentecost Day, f 255. (P. M., f. 263.) 
Rationale of the canonical hours, from the night 
office uj) to the Liturgj^ by Stejihanos of 
Siunik. (Extracts.) Begin. [Հրսչէսնեղեալ 

ոք ի չար թշնամեաց . . . , ք շ61''. (P. M., 

ք 278".) 
The feiist of the Commemoration of the Ark 

of the Covenant, under the same title, f. 268. 

(P.M., f. 285.) 
On the three forty days' fasts, with Dedication 

feasts ('[,ալակաս։իք՝յ. Begin, "^[քալակա^ 
ւոիոս րսյրձրաոոյն իւոր^ուրգ տեսանի . • . , 

քշ68". (P.M., ք. 289.) 
On the feast of Transfiguration {\\ արգա^ 
վառ՝) and its lessons. Begin. l| ասն դ 

Հֆ՚սկ"ր ա^^ն, որ եոբայր տն կո*եցսէւ֊, ե ո* 
կիէ-րէէէէ հ Ար ^էսյրսյաետն •••,!. Յ69. 

(P. M., ք. 289՛'.) The Paris MS. inserts here 
chapters on the Apostles, Disciples, and 
On tlic mysterv of tiie Clmrch. Begin. ՝\,աս 

է եկե ոԼ ոի> նսէւ-սւպԼ Ա1 »աապ*գւր* • • , il. 281 — 

290. (p. M., քք. 344-.3,'>'r which ends with 
a chapter on the Assumj)tion, incomplete at 
the end.) 




II. Commentary on Lessons, by the Chor- 
episcopos Gregory Yard. Arsharuni (8th cent.) 
in sixty chapters, according- to our MS. (Published 
in Constantinople, 1727. See also Conybeare, 
BUuale Armenorum, pp. 507, foil.) 
1 . Dedication of the author's work to the Patrician 
\ ahan Kamsarakan. Begin. ղՀարկ բանիս 

ann պսէՀանՕՄռե՚լւ ւէէնէս • • • , I. 2<^1. 

ա֊Ժա. On the connection of the feasts of 
Theophany and Easter. Begin, ա. բայց 

Նախ բայս գիտասցես, ռաք^գ բա՚նասիրաց 

. . ., ք 291՛'. 
Connection of Epijjhany and Easter, f. 295. 
Why lessons are excluded on the fast days of 


Aradschavorq. Begin. Ժբ. \՝"կ 1քրկր"րգ 

անգամ՝ սնւսաւս^օոն փոկոսԼորւն •••)!. 299 • 

5. Meaning of Quadragesimal fast. Begin. Ժգ. 

իսկ ռաո^ասունյոլով ունի խոր^ոսրգյի՚նքեա՚ն 

. . . , ք. Յօօ. 

6. Upon Wednesdays and Fridays in the seven 

weeks of Lent, f. 301. 

7. On the lessons of the Wednesdays and Fridaj's 

in Lent. Begin, ժգ-իէ. ^\\աաշա'ճէրյայսմ՝ 
վա/րիՆախ ևրախայից՚ն ի գիր ա՛նկե լոց 'ըԼն^ 
fj էւոռոէ-սյե՜՚նւի դսյսյսյկել. • • , 1. 3^2* 

8. On the lessons and rubrics of the Holy (Pas- 

sion) Week, f. 318^ 

9. On the mystery of the lighting of candles 

{յՀրագաչոյց). Begiu. լխ. ]^սկ շաբաթօր 
ևրիկուն՚ն ի սբ ղաակի՚ն^ ՛նախ ^ա՚նեՆ ւլ^ան^ 
գԼ-րձ սգոյ . . . , ք . 327՛'- 

On the dedication feast [՝[,աւակատիք) of Low- 
Sunday. Begin. լ!ք՛ եւ էլորօրիՆակ ի սկղբա՚ն՚ն 
պսյսէմհօի Ph 'նիւքժսյկան սյ դրյսյր^ս • • • » 

ք- ՅՅՕ- 
To the patron of this book (Vahan the 










ու-ոե֊որևցառ աո- ւոկլէ • • • , 1. 33^* 1^՝ "ւ 

ա՚Ն^ն ւքեհ-ւս1աւոոՀուոգ ե֊ ուսրսւսսալէգ՝ ^աե^ 

՜ճէսոոմ • 


12. Commentary on the Lessons of Lent. Title : 

լզ. լ) ՝ևկՆութիւ.'ն.ընթԼ-րցուա1Ւոց.թէ^ու.ւ/Լ 
Jk' եգաս, etc. Begin. \\րգ ևրա՚նևլի ևղբսսյր 
աևառն Հ^ս/կոբոս էՀառսյ^էն շաբաթն ո%^ 
ԱքնգԼաց ...,[. 334- 

13. On the raising of Lazarus. Begin. խգ՚'\ ազա^ 

րոլ էՌռե՚/ութիւ-՚նՆ • ♦ • , է. 34"* 

14. On the Coming of the Saviour into Jerusalem 

(Palm Sunday). Begin, խե. \\ւու-րս տօ^ 

'նսյխմյշ ու֊ թիս՛ն ոևրկոցու՚նց •••,!. 349 • 

15. On the Great (\՝ւագ) Monday, — the lesson of 

the fig-tree, f. ՅօՕ՝". 

16. On the Great Tuesdav, — the lesson of Noah, 


17. On the Great Wednesday, f 353''. 

18. On the Great Thursday, — the Pascha and 

washing of feet, f. ^55՝'- 

19. Why we officiate the evening prayer on Christ- 

mas Eve, and not on Easter Eve, f. 358''. 

20. Meaning of Easter (գաաիկ). Begin. " ձ^ե}. 

ՀՀսյկոբ յոոժսյյ՝ կսյսեօստւ ոխսւ .քի՚նսն ոաաեւ 

ի էֆմես 

, ք- 359- 

21. AVhy the Low Sunday is called New Sunday 

[՝[քոր կիրակի) and Dedication Feast ('իա^ 

ւակաաիռ), ք. 360. 

22. On the Pentecost, f. 36o^ 

23. Meaning of fifty days of Pentecosttide, f. 361. 

24. Meaning of the commemoration of the Ark of 

the Covenant, f. 362''. 

25. On the feast of Transfiguration (Vardavar) and 

on its lessons, f. 364''. 

26. On the Assumption of Holy Virgin, f. 366''. 

27. Why the construction of Noah's Ark lasted 

one hundred j'ears, f. 367. 
]\Ieaning of the Presentation of Lord in the 
Temple, f. 367''. 

On the Quadragesimal fast. Begin, կ- \\ ասն 



յգուն ճ. ե ր (չայն lu գոյն 



On the finding of the relics of St. Stephen. 

Begin. [\րպէս ի գորքէս աւՆա_քևլոցն պատմի 
էլ. ասի, ոմ՝անո իւնդրեցխն ւսէռսյռՄ լոցն ւլմար^ 
մի՛ն ևրանելոյն . . . , ք. 374՝"- (Cf. MS. 30, 
§ 695.) 

31. How these were transferred from Jerusalem 
to Constantinople. Begin. \՝Հւգ իրր^ •"''՛- 


fiifh ե՜օլժՆ 




fi՝. 376-378. (P.M.,f.շo^) 

The short records (fi՜. 14, 36^ 76'', 92, 107^ 113, 
I2l^ 126, 133", 156, 161, 174, 203, 35.5^ 358՝") 
mention only, as owner, Alexander Catholicos, but 
a colophon of the copyist (AT. 378''֊379) informs us 
that this volume after being transcribed by order of 
Alexander I Catholicos, in the year of a.e. 1156 
(a.d. 1707), i.e. the second of his catholicate, was 
presented to Moses Vardapet, the primate of Julfa 


MS. Arm. e. 2 — Vardan's Commentary on 
Psalms, A.D. 1610. 

Paper. Size, iifxS^ in. Text, 8| x 5 in. 
Double columns of 30 lines each. Quires, 32, of 
12 leaves. Ff. 383. Writing, bolorgir, large and 
distinct. Binding of maroon stamped leather with 
flap and 3 thongs and brass studs. The first covej 




beai's in the stamped ornaments the date a.e. io6i 
(a.d. 1612). Well preserved MS. The beg'in- 
ning of each canon of the Psalter is marked by a 
coloured head-piece, marginal arabesque, and bird- 

It contains a catena on the Psalms, compiled by 
Vardan Yardapet of Halbat, at the request of 
[John] bishop of the monastery of Halbat in Eastern 
Armenia, in 1 250. It begins with a prologue : 

11 A ^ tuo՝ u. սհՕ%ոոդե այ և. մարդկաե • • • , II. %— 

II. The corresponding epilogue Ijeginning with 

iXuuuih ւայս ^jnjtJ լււուՅՈԱէՄԱէւ անգւսմս եեեոեօւղյ, 

etc., is curiously enough jilaced at the end of the 
commentar}- of the 119th Psalm (ff. 301-301''). In 
this the author avows that ' feeble in body and 
sorrowful ' he has compiled his work 'from Epi- 
phanius, Ephrem, Athanasius, and Daniel,' ' in 
different j)laces.' In fact their names are noted 
throughout the volume in the proper places. (Cf 
Brit. Mils. Add. 19,799, ՜^՚ձ^^ cent.) 

The volume opens with a linear square figure of 
a maze, in the middle of which is written : \}րիք"վ 
քաղաքի աւրի՚ևակՆ է, ՚ This is the figure of the 
town of Ericho,' and under the lineament some 
verses (34 lines), of which the first one is : 

11 ե&րն Հ^սսու որգր ԼքաւրՆ» 

Besides two short records (ff. 12'', 170''), the 
copyist, named Simeon, jiriest, son of Nicolaus of 

Lutzka (լու.ցքացի պրն Նիկոլայոս), cloSCS his WOrk 

with a long colophon (ft՝. 382-382''), giving in it 
the date a.e. 1059 (a.d. 1610), Aug. 25, a Saturday, 
and the place, Leopolis (լվով՝), Poland, 'under the 
shadow [of the church] of Holy Deipara,' Sigis- 
mond III being then king 'of the Franks,' for the 
sake of Ter David 'the chief chorister' ('\*սքրասք/,էւ,). 
The colophon ends with an acrostic verse. All the 
particulars wliieh we have described here, are met 
within the IMS. Add. 7942, in British Museum, 
except the date and the names. The latter MS. 
was made in Kameniecz, Hungary, in the year 
1606, and there is not any doubt that our volume 
is a copy of it. There are some other notes of later 
dates : one on f. i, of an [Ter] Araqel, ' the chap- 
lain' {Ժամարար), witli the date of a.e. 1166 (a.d. 
1717)1 23yd of Adam (Azarian's calendar) ; and 
another in the bottom of f 173'', of a Ter Mar- 
tiros, 'the chaplain,' with the date 1169 (1720), 
13th of Ilamira, 'at the gate of the church of 
Lartzgel ('| արցգկլ),՝ Persia. The transfer of 
this volume to Persia from Poland, suggests that 
it is one of those MSS. of which Archbishop Nicol 
Thoro<o\vitz, after his forced conversion of the 
Armenians of Poland to Romanism, scattered 
abroad ' more than thousand.' Part of them went 
to Persia, as Araqel of Tabriz relates [Hist., chap. 

xxviii), and another part, about fifty, to Venice 
(Alishan, in Bazmmvep Journal, 1852, p. 88). 

Under each cover a folio of a vellum Latin Missal 
of the beginning of 14th cent, is bound in. 


MS. Arm. e. 11 — Gregory of Tathev, 15th cent. 
Glazed paper discoloured. Size, 




Text, 6| X 4f in. In two columns of 34 lines each. 
Quires, 35, generally of i 2 folios each. Ff 408 + 2 
vellum leaves left blank. Writing, bolorgir, of 
15th cent., with many abbreviations. Some leaves 
are stained, two missing after f. 135, and one each 
after ff. 213 and 355. In the course of restoration 
many of the folios are patched up, and f. 400 sup- 
plied. Binding of dark brown leather, torn out at 
the back. 

It contains : — 

I. 'The Book of Questions' (*|՝A/!^ -Հ՛"/'^՛^^^) 

of Gregory of Tathev, composed in 1397. (Pub- 
lished in Constantinople, 1729. Nat. Libr. Paris, 
Anc.foncls, nos. 67 and 71.) This work is a sort 
of ecclesiastical cyclopaedia, in the form of interro- 
gations and replies, for the use of students, and 
is divided into 10 books (called by the author 
[ձ^ատոր), otherwise into 40 sections or chapters, 
with different subsections. To each book is pre- 
fixed a full index of matters. 

1. List of chapters (41 in number), f. i. 

2. Preface of the author, f. 2. 

3. Book I. On the Sects : Table of matters, f. 3". 

4. Chap, i, §§ 1-3. Against the Fatalists, f. 4. — 

§§ 4՜5- The Manicheans, f. 9. 

5. Chap, ii, §6. On the Knowledge of God, f. 1 2. 

6. Chap, iii, §§ 7-16. Against Mahometanism, 

f. 13. (Omitted in the printed edition.) 

7. Chap, iv, §§ 1-20. Against Judaism, f 35^ 

8. Book II. On the Heresies : Table of matters, 

f. 36b. 

9. On heresies in general, f 37''. This chapter is 

not numbered in our MS. 

10. Chap. V, §§ 1-20. Against the Eunomians and 

Arians, 'after Gregory of Nazianz,' f 40''. 

11. Chap, vi, §§ 1-12. Against the Pneumato- 

machi, f. 48. 

12. Chap, vii, §§ 13-14. Against the Nestorians 

[and l)yophysites], 'after Cyril of Alex- 
andria,' f 56. 

13. Book III. On Theology, 'after Dionysius 

[pseudo-] Areopagite : ' Table of matters, 
f. 74. 

14. Chap, viii, §§ 1-26. On God, f. 75. 




15. Chap, ix, §§ 1-19. On Angels, f. 88^— §§ 20- 

26. On Devils, f. 96. 

16. Book IV. On the Creation : Table of matters, 

f. 100. 

17. Chaj). X, §§ 1-5. On Providence, f. 101՝'. — 

§§ 6-8. On the ten attributes of God, f. 1 08. 

18. Chap, xi, §§ 9-16. On the six days' creation, 

f. no. 

19. Chap, xii, §§17-34. On heaven and heavenly 

bodies (astronomy), f. 114՝^. — §§ 25-34- 
On the measure of time (hemerology), 
f. II8^ 

20. Chap, xiii, '^§ 35-43. On the four elements 

(meteorology), f 124''. — §§ 44-45. On the 
earth (geology), f. 138. — §§ 46-47. On 
plants (botany), f. ւ29՚'-—§§ 45-53- On 
animals (zoology), f. ւՅՕ՝". 

21. Chap, xiv, §§ 54-60. On Eden, ff. I34-I35\ 

end mimng. 

22. Book V. On Man : Table of matters, wanting. 

23. Chap. XV, §§ 1-3. The creation of man, f. 136. — 

§§ 3-13. On his body's structure (anatomy), 
f. 137. — § T4. Physiognomy {^^ՀատկԼ֊րա^ 

a"J9)> f- 144- 

24. Chap, xvi, §§ 15-19. On the soul of man (psy- 

chology), f. 145. — §§ 20-21. Its creation, 
f. 147- 

25. Chap, xvii, §§ 22-25. On man's birth, f. 152. — 

§§26-32. On his intelligence and qualities, 
f. 155. — § 32. On the woman's creation, 
f. 159. — §§ 33-40. On the fall of man, 
f. I59^ 

26. Book VI. On the Pentateuch : Table of matters, 

f. 162. 

27. Chap, xviii, §§ 1-4. The (first) Patriarchs, 

f. 164.— §§ 5֊6. The Deluge, f. 167.— 
§ 7. The Tower of Babel, f. 169, and the 
seventy-two languages, f. 170. — § 8. The 
names of the wives of the (first) Patriarchs, 
f. 170*. 

28. Chap, xix, §§ 9-21. On Melchisedek, Abra- 

ham and his generations, f. 171''. — § 23. On 
Job, f. 1 8 lb. 

29. Chaps. xx-xxiii,§§ 23-8 1. On Exodus, Leviticus, 

Numbers, and Deuteronomy, ff. 1 86-32 9^ 

30. Book VII. On the Historical Books: Table 

of matters, f 229''. 

31. Chaps, xxiv-xxv, §§ 1-7. On Joshua and 

Judges, f 230''. 

32. Chaps, xxvi-xxix, §§ 8-27. On the four Books 

of Kings, ff. 2 35՚'-345՛'. — §§ 28-30. On the 
Captivity, f 346. — §§ 31-33. On the Books 
of the Old Testament, and their chronology, 
f. 248. 

33. Book VIII. On the New Testament: Table 

of matters, f Յ50''. 

34. Chap. XXX, §§ 1-33. On the Incarnation (Life 

of Jesus), ff. 252-287. — § 33. On the day of 
the Nativity, ff. 365-366". 

35. Book IX. On 'the Church: Table of matters, 

f. 387b. 

36. Chap, xxxi, §§ 1-6. On the New Law and the 

Church, f 388^— ■§ 7. The six (Ecumenical 
Councils, f. 395''. — § 8. The seven Armenian 
General Councils, £296''. — §§9-11. The 
autonomy of the Armenian Church, f. 297''. 

37. Chaps, xxxii-xxxiii, §§ 13-37. On sin and on 

virtues, f. 303. 

38. Chap.xxxiv,§§ 28-36. On the seven sacraments, 

ff . 3 1 6''-3 19. — §31. O n the unmixed chalice, 

ff. ՅՅՕ՚^֊ՅՅՅ՛'. 

39. Chap. XXXV, §§37-46. On the Armenian Church: 

its rites and ceremonies, f. 329. — §§ 47-48. 
Its songs and sharakans or hymns, f. 339. — 
The authors of the sharakans, f. 339''. — • 
§49. On lessons, f. 343*'. — §50. On incense, 
f-343՝'-— § 51- On feasts, f. 344.— §§ 52- 
54. On fasts, f. 345. — § ձՏ- On Mat a] or 
animal sacrifice, f. 349. — § 56. The authors 
of the occasional rites, f. 349''. 

40. Book X. On the Future Life (Esehatology) : 

Table of matters, f. 350՝". 

41. Chap, xxxvi, §§ 1-4. On the death of laymen, 

£ 351''. — §§ 4-9. On the burial rite in the 
Armenian Church, ff. 'ձՏՅ-՚ձ^ւ- 

42. Chap, xxxvii, §§ 10-15. On the state of the 

future life, f. 361. — § 14. Refutation of 
Purgatory, ff. 366''-369^ 

43. Chap, xxxviii, §§ 16-19. On the Antichrist, 

f. 369. 

44. Chap, xxxix, §§ 30-36. On the resurrection 

of body, f. 373. 

45. Chap, xl, §§ 27-36. On the Second Advent 

and Last Judgement, £380՝՝.— §§37-40. On 
Hell and Paradise, f. 381. The last three 
sections are based on the Apocalypse. 

46. — Memorial of the Author, in which he states 

that he finished his work in a.e. 846 (a.d. 
1397) 'in the monastery of Siunik.' Begin. 

I ^Րգ ես tlun^[ibu h ^'նունգս եԼեոեռլոյ և, 
սւոոսաս ռւսնսյսէւրւսռ \՝^րհգ"Ր . • • , 1. 399 • 

Towards the close of this, Gregory asks us to 
commemorate his master, the great rhetor, 
John of Orotn. 

II. 1. Questions of John Vardapet, and Solutions 
of Gregory [of Tathev], f. 400^ — These 
questions, fourteen in number, dealing with 
some cxcgetical and theological matters, 
ai"e usually named 'Little Questions' {\>"քր 
Հ^արցէՐու՚նբ)^ iu a contradistinctiou to those 
which precede. (Published in Constanti- 
nople along with the 2>receding.) The text 
of the first responsa breaks off in the middle 




of the second column of f. 400^ and con- 
tinues on f. 407. 
2. Memorial of the Author, f. 40?. in which he 
informs ns that he made uj) this work in 
the stronghold of Shahaponq ((" ^^ա՚^ապօ՚նս) 
in Eastern Armenia, whither in the a.e. 836 
(a.d. 1387) he had retreated during the 
invasion of Tatars (Lang Timour), on whose 
cruelties he expatiates without, however, 
assuring us of any tangible facts or dates. 
His account hegins thus, f. 407 : և այս է 

խռու/ոէ-թևս/ն ժամու և. յա՚նձուկ տեղրշ 

ԼԱ սյէս դաոե ւ 


յորուԱ սւաէաոԾաւբ ի Տէ՚^ե^! 1'1՚տողաց 
կրկի՛ն յա րո ւցե ա լխո րա ղյսյնուա՚և լ աղգաց 
գոո և. ա՚նռալ բազւՐութեայի՝ ասպաաակ լ 
աւեոևաց զա->խար^ս ^այոց պարսից պրաց 

և ղամհ՚նայն արևե՚յն . ■ . Thcnce հօ retired 
for a while on New Sunday to Klay (ի գռան 

կ/այ սսէկսէւ [i^* 



In col. 2 of 407'', we read : ^օմարի Հայկաղա՚ե 
սեռից, <^ար1։ւրից. կրկՆակք! քառից, և. վեցեակ 
վեռիռ յոոոսէՐ uiJh եղԼ- ^ռաաաւ՚ն ւլաակաց, աէչգաց 
կոտևշեաւ յունաց ի վեոոյ սյսացԼ ալն ասուր Նորոյս 
տրուքժևանռ* [լ աւսւսկս արսյմեսյւ ոգւոս, (լ 

քժսյիւ^եսյւ մսյօյւռ ոնհ-սյյեցի սէիէեոհ- Juiuiujifa, 

ւլխու՚նաիւոյ ւլնուէրս բա՛նի . . . , 1. 6. 1ո thc Armenian 
eraioox 2x4 + 6x6 (= a.d. 1388), in which year 
was a disturbance of the feasts of Pascha, by the 
races called Greek, us^jing new authority on the 
said day, wherefore in sorrow and weighed down 
with care I devoted with weak finger this offering I 
of discourse . . , 

Although composed ten years earlier than the 
Book of Questions, they are added to them in the 
MSS. as an Appendix at the request of the author 
himself expressed in this memorial. 

The colophons of the copyist on fT. 230, 287, and 
407, merely ask for our prayers, without giving 
his name or date. A note, on f. 351, of a later 
hand affirms that a priest Yovancs ({\ովա%էս 
երէց) became possessor of the volume iu the 
A. E. 1025 (a. d. 1575). To this is joined a curious 
paragraph giving the names of the relatives 
and disciples of the apostles Philijjpus and Bar- 


MS. Arm. e. 32 — Matthew of Edessa, 18th cent. 

Stout paper. Size, 8| x 6 x 2 in. Text, 6J x 
4շ in., of 22 or 23 lines. Quires, 19, of 12 leaves. 
Ff. 227. Writing, notergir of different hands of 
the 1 8th cent. Binding, of red stamped leather 
with brass hasps for clasps. 

It contains the Chronicle of Matthew of Edessa 
( + 1141), with the continuation by Gregory the 
priest, comprising the years 962, 1136, 1162. 
(Published at Jerusalem, 1869, and Edchmiadzin, 
1898. French translation by E. Dulaurier, 1858.) 

The colophon of the copyist is wanting. On 
the first page of the volume we read some records 
of divers hands i-egavding certain bequests made to 
the convent of Varag, near Van. The last one is 
of the monk Ter Avetis, stating that he was con- 
secrated prior of that convent by Stephanos Var- 
dapet in the A.e. 1152 (a.d. 1703). 


These notices ran thus : — 
1. (Incomplete at the beginning.) ՝{\առասւ 

ւ/անգրիկն իւր Հոգոյ% և. իւր ձնօղացւ 
ամկ՚ն՛ '\\արձեաւյիշեցկք ի քրիստոս ... 
էույա՚նռի %աէքանիՆ, և֊ իւր ^'նօոացն ար 
յիՆասի՚ն և. իւր մեր՛ն րկկի^անթւ. և. եղրօրն 
մկւքոնք^- և. ար մի՚նասի եղբօր (/նիաթիՆ^ 

յիշիտԿ ■ ■ ^".7" 

Հոգոյ՚ն. որ 


III /ու. UJ 


ար մհ՚նասի՚ն վարագայ ոիւֆ արարիՆք» ան^ 

քի՚նք յիշատակ կև՚նայ ի գուռՆ վարագայ 

որՀակաո^ակ լյւնի պատհ^կ յայ • • • յա լաք 

սուրբ *ն^ան^ն Ա. վարէսգայ * • • ղաակրն 

ապրիէւ ա- մկկ իիւիաիդրայ՝- ի>յամիս ղո֊օշ^ 

մի . շա^ ւԱՆՕշհ* 

2. In another hand : \}Ա տէր աւետիս աբևղայս 

աւրՀ^եօայ ճեռամբ րստև էիան՚նոս վարգա^ 

պեսյի յսէռօ/Օ Նորգ ւէսէրսյգայ սուրբ սշանրն 

լ լ լ 
թվիՆ ռ Zk 6՝ բ սի՛ն* ռանռէ միաբա՛նից վարա^ 

գա I ս^հր մարգարհ'^ ագ՜ր մարկոս ս^հր 

մարսէիրոս խալիֆայ գրիգոր իւալիֆայ 

իււՀռւր էճ/ծ-. անփորձ պսյ^եսցէ» 

I. e. I. . . . of quadragesima, Mandrik his 
soul, and of his parents. Amen. Again, remember 
in Christ Shushantz Tchaman and his jjarents, 
Sir Minas and his mother Beki Dschan and 
brother Melqon, and Sir Minas' brother Eniathin. 
Remember their souls, for we have dedicated the 
Vineyard of Sir Minas to Warag (or Varag), . . . 
at the gate of Warag. He that resists, God shall 
punish ... at the great holy Emblem Easter, 
April I, first of Dschemshidram (?), 20 in the 
month, ]rosh(?) i, shah Irush (unintelligible). 

For general sense of no. 2, see above. Avetis 
adds the names of the monks of Warag, viz. 
Margare, Marcus, Martyrus, Khalifay Grigor, 
Khalifay Khlhaur. 

MS. Arm. d. 17- 


-Lives of Fathers, 17tb cent. 

Glazed Turkish paper. Size, ioix8x3 in. 
In double columns. Text, 7 X 5j in., of 35 lines 




each column. Quires, 39, of 12 leaves. Ff. 458, a 
few folios missing at end. Writing՝, bolovgir, neat 
and regular of 1 7th cent. Ornamentations : head- 
pieces and marginal arabesques in red and green at 
beginning of chapters. Binding, stamped leather 
boards, with a flap, and studs. 

It contains the Lives of Egyptian Fathers (ij ^րք 
ձ^էսրա՚եց)^ — according to the later version and re- 
daction of the 12th cent, (published at Julfa, 1641, 
and Constantinople, 1721). The Venice edition 
(1852, 2 vols.) contains the old version of 5th cent, 
as well as the later one. (Cf. Brit. Mus. Add. 
27,301 (a.d. 1 615) ; Dashian's Catal., no. 66.) In 
this redaction each chapter is closed with verses 
composed, it would seem, by Nerses Shnorhali,and 
some of those with extracts fi'om the works of 
St. Nilus. (Cf. MS. 72, II.) 

Here is the list of the contents : — 

1. Chap. i. Preface on the Lives and Conduct of 

the holy Fathers, f. 2. 

2. Chap. ii. On the Virtue of Perfection, f. 8. 

3. — Letter of Bishop Philoxenus on Preparation 

for Death, f. 38. 

4. — Tokens of Charity, f. 50. 

5. — Moral Precepts from the letter of the solitary 

Moses to the monks, f. 50. 

6. — Moral Precepts for young brethren, by the 

holy Father John the Theologus, f. 51''. 

7. — Moral Precepts to young monks, by Karapet 

Vard. (of Bitlis), in verses, f. 52^ (Cf. MS. 

36. § 13) 

8. Chap. iii. On Quietude, f. 54''. 

9. Chap. iv. On Repentance, f. 64. 

10. Chap. V. On Fasting, f. 86. 

11. — On Gluttony, by St. Nilus, f. 99. 

12. Chap. \ո. On Fornication, f. 100*. 

13. — On the same, by St. Nilus, f. 1 1 2. 

14. Chap. vii. On Poverty, f. 1 14. 

15. — On the same, by St. Nilus, f. 121. 

16. Chap. viii. On Patience, f. 122. 

17. Chap. ix. On Ostentation, f. 143''. 

18. — On Vainglory, by St. Nilus, f 149. 

19. — Life of St. Theodora, f. 150. 

20. Chap. X. On Rash Judgement, f. 154. 

21. — On Pride, by St. Nilus, f 162''. 

22. Chap. xi. On the Divine Judgement, f. 164. 

23. — Precepts to young people, by St. Nilus, 

f 197b. (Cf. MS. 72, II. 9.) 

24. Chap. xii. On Watchfulness, f 1 98՝». 

25. ֊ On Prayer, by St. Nilus, f. 210. (C£ MS. 


26. Chap. xiii. On Prayer, f. 2 1 2. 

27. — On Sadness, by St. Nilus, f. 2I5^ 

28. Chap. xiv. On Hospitality, f 216. 

29. — Life of John the voluntary poor, f. 234*". 

30. Chap. XV. On Obedience, f. 245. 

31. Chap. xvi. On Humility, f. 251''. 

32. Chap. xvii. On Forgiveness, f. 279''. 

33. Chap, xviii. On the Love of God and One's 

Neighbour, f. 283''. 

34. Chap. xix. On Spiritual Insight of Fathers, 

f. 292. 

35. Chap. XX. On Thaumaturgic Fathers, f. 320. 

36. Chap. xxi. On the Manner of Life of holy 

Fathers, f. 33 1 . 

37. — Life of the Father Timothy, related by 

Father Paphnutius, f 338. 

38. — Life of the Father Onophrius, related by the 

same, f. 340. 

39. Chap. xxii. The Meeting of the Twelve Monks 

of the Holy Mountain, f. 350. 

40. Chap, xxiii. The Virtuous Brethren, f. 352. 

41. Chap. xxiv. The Spiritual Discourses of holy 

Fathers, f. 354. 

42. Chap. XXV. St. Macarius to some questions 

f- 355- 

43. Chap. xxvi. Life of Paul of Lystra, f. 357". 

44. Life of Father Apaur, f 358''. 

45. The Miracle which happened in the Convent 

of Nuns at Antioch, f. 362. 

46. Life of the Virgin, called Marinos, f. 363. 

(Cf. MS. 90. 3.) 

47. The Self-confident Hermit, f. 365. (Ed. Ven. 

II, 264-268, and cf MS. 30, § 464.) 

48. Life of John of the Pit, f. 366. (Cf. MS. 31, 


49. History of the hermit Macarius, f 370՛'- 

50. The monks who found the mountain of Paradise 

under the catholicate of Nerses Shnorhali 
(i2th cent.), f 375. 

51. On Macarius, who lived twenty miles from 

Paradise, related by the monk Theophilus, 

f- 375"- 

52. Life of Serapion the old man, f 380. 

53. Life of Abbot Marcus, related by Father 

Serapion, f. 381''. 

54. Life of Paul the Simple, f. 389. 

55. Life of Paulus the Hermit, f.39I^ 

56. Life of Martianus, f 396՝^. 

57. Life of Simeon Stylites, f 399". 

58. Life of Hilarion, f. 400՝'. 

59. Life of Euphrosina, f. 402''. 

60. Life of Mary the Egyptian, f. 407". 

61. Life of the blessed Fathers, f. 410. 

62. On Repentance, by Ephrem the Syrian. 

IBegill. ^ոգե֊որաս/էս 'եորոգեսցուք և. սի 
յ՝ար!քԼով^. . . , ք . 4I4՛'՛ 




63. Moral Precepts of St. Nilus. Begin, լսւկ 

ւստան lunn^nnnJ ՆնՕե՜ր բաե պրոօ՝ րէոր^ 
Հոգու/ սյոօլժս յասէուցանեէ՛ . • , է. ^.20 . 

64. Moral Precepts of the holy Fathers. Begin. 

fl/՛ ".Բ ^"'^յՒ £"Ւ "u >*" c/ lb"" I ""»-«ipA«- 

Նովդ . . . , f. 424". 

65. Life of Marcus, called Salon, f. 425. 

66. ԼՄօ of Simeon, who was foolish for Christ's 

sake, and John the Hermit, f. 426''. 

67. Sayings of the Father John the Theologus, 

f. 430"- 

68. History of Nerseh, Son of the King of Byzance 

Լձ^ոռովք), who was voluntary monk in the 
conventof holy Father Anthony, — translated 
by Gagik from the Syrian, f 432. 

69. History of the Son of the King of Rome, who 

was voluntarily poor, f. 436. 

70. History of Alexis, who was voluntarily poor, 

f. 446''. Begin. \՝.յր "!& էր ի ձ^ռոժ՝ 

ռէսոառր մեծ-աաուՏն յոյօ՝ . . • , I. 44^ • (՝-^1. 

MS. 31, § 5-) ^"'՚ after some seventeen 
lines, it is interrupted, and we read a note 
saying: 'Thus the Roman (Latin) version 
begins, but as the Greek beginning appeared 
to us best, we trace that one : ' կրա՚Նե-լի 

I յեռսիանոս որգր էր սէ<Ւ ftpfuu/b/i • » • , 

ff. 446''-458''. The end wanting. 

Amongst several short records (£E. y՝", 240'', 251, 
396, 399*", 426''), the most important is the third 
one, in verse, from which we learn that the volume 
was written for a lady named Shoushan (շուշան), 
daughter of Bash kh in (բաշիիՆ) and Khourmen 
(խուրմւՆ), with a brother Manuk Լմ՚ա՚նոսկ), whose 
son was named Tolmshin (աօզւքշիՆ), hy a copyist 
who was a native of Norashink (^որաշէ՚նկեցի), in 
the 46th year of his age. No date or place. A 
note below on the same page commemorates ' My 
sisters Mrvath (մրւաթի՚ն), and Mariam.' A later 
note on f. 399'' commemorates a sister Varden, just 



Arm. e. 29 — Lives of St. Bartholomew 
and St. Gregory, A.D. 1753. 

Paper. Size, 8Jx6|xiin. Text, 6|x4in. 
Ff. 69+3 in blank. Writing, in notergir of the 
Julfa style. The book is the author's autograph, 
and that explains the rudeness of the style of 
writing and the barbarous spelling. The first 5-6 
folios, being blotted, are difficult to decipher. New 

It contains the Lives of St. Bartholomew the 
Apostle and St. Gregory the Enlightener, — trans- 
lated into Modern-Persian Armenian from the 
Spanish test of Zakaria, son of the priest Ter 
Martiros, called in religion Friar Franciscus, who 
entered the order of the bare-footed Franciscans at 
Manila, a. D. 1753. Here are the titles in both 
languages, Armenian and Spanish, as it is transcribed 
at the head of the volume : — 

*\՝ՒՐՔ ե՛րրորդ, որ կոչի \\ր1քգակ {\ևր1, վելայն 
ճւ ւուս ,,,^ա էսէոՆեէԱի քժւսրդէ/անեռեայւր րսպսյնհօ^ 
ւեառ ^եոոէ-է առ մհր հայկական աշխւսրայբառ 
ւեռոյն . . . ^^^[սատասիրու-թր՚ե րսպա^ա՚Նսլյ \ յդլ^ 
ոա ւևսպհ էոէր մարէյէիրոսր որդի օառւսրրսւյր%, որ 
այժյ՝ կ"*հ եէաւբայր ՀՀ^ոա՚ե չիսկոս կրօնաւոր ի 
կւսրգէն սրորէւսկան Հ^սյյրապեսէ սբ ^Հ^ոաե \էս^ 
կոսքէՆ, որ ոմէսնո կու անուանռ՚Ն դէսկսյւսոս գէ 
սան {^^րա՚նսիսկօէ թիէքե ւիրկչի՚ե ^ո% մհրոյ ղզար 
օքէւտն խէրուր և- հիսուն երււռ, սանհւու սայրաւ^ 
ntunutont-Ju գրյե-ռլսլ. M. 1). 

Obras espiritvaleg y Libra Tercero que intitula 
Sol del Oriente y Lucero de Armenia e nel qual se 
contiene la vida, martirio y predie™ de S° Bar- 
tholome Apostol, y de S° Greg՞ sulucesor en la 
Armenia. Recogido de Uarios Autores traduc'''' y 
compuesto en Lengua nulgar [de] Armenia por el H" 
Fran"^" de IHS Maria Relig° Dona . do Hijo de la 
gta Pi-ov* de S° Greg de Philip, de Relig"" 
Dezcalzos de N. P. S. Fran™ en el Conv*° de 
Manila (f. 5). 

1. An address to the reader, f. 2. 

2. Dedication of the book to St. Gregory, f. 6''. 

3. Life and martyrdom of St. Bartholomew, — in 

5 sections, f. 9. 

4. Life and tortures of St. Gregory the En- 

lightener, — in 20 sections, f 16''. 


MS. Arm. f. 17 — Miscellany of Legends, 
18th cent. 

Paper. Size, 6| x 4| X | in. Text, 5| x 3 in. 
The beginning is lost. Ff. 32. Writing, notergir 
in the Julfa style, of 1 8th cent., faulty orthography. 
Binding, recent, in red cloth. 

Contents : — 
1. Dialogue of St. Gregory (the Illuminator) with 
the Angel, — on the state of souls after 
death. The beginning is lost. U beginn 

7l.՝lth՛ .' • . . Ciiyi, uifyiu nij/l/intf երկրպսւ.^ 
գւոքք niUJ*lih էլ. սէւսաարանքւն ՚ ՚ • . 1. 1 . (Օւ. 

MS. 62, col. 203'', and Paris, MS. Ane.fonds, 

O 2 




nos. 55, 56, 65, etc. In Georgian, cf. Brosset 
in Mel. asiaf. 1859, p. 167.) 

2. Dialogue of the risen Saviour with the Para- 

lytic. Begin. \\այր ս/եդամալոյհ- մի աշօք 
կուր Հւ կէ^Ո ե. սունգ • • • , I. ^. . 

3. Story of Marines the Ascetic. Begin. ^"Կ 

\^^աոի*եոս Լոյս ^"ntJb^ ^Ր^ մեռաս մսւյրնէ Ա. 
^այոն կամկո գեաւ ւսյնապատ . . . , I. 0, 

(Cf MS. 88, § 46.) 

4. Story of the ascetic Alexis. Begin. դՀ՚սյրն 

սորա որէոյժ մհհ-ատուն [լ. իշխան քաղաքրն 

...,ք. II. (Cf. MS. 88, § 70.) 

5. Story of Rusinos the Economos, f. iS*՝. (Cf. 

MS. 52, §11.) 

6. Story of the Crucifixion of Christ. Begin, կւ. 

ւորժաս ուսոսօէայնէ^ր ^\\u 

ոէ֊գսյ • 


ացն է 
պարսյհոէ՚նյ յեսնևռսյւ. ՀճՈէ֊գա • • • , I. 20. 

It ends with a Lament of Virgin Mary, 
£25. (Cf MS. 55, f. II, §§4 and 5.)^ 

7. Story of one of the miracles of St. Minas. Y^jp 

nub մէԱ՚ճէսռւսԼան funn^^n ilatlAUtn^hinu g/f^ 
["W/ Մրեհրպսյգանեւ գեր La ման առն սրրոյն 
\)՝ի%ասայ . . .. ք. ՅՕ. (Cf MS. 30, § 239՛ 

and Brit. ]\Ius. MS. Egerton, 708.) 

8. Story of Job the Just. Begin.՜\յրա'նl^լիՆ (\ոբ ի 

autnJI^ \*յւրաՀաէ1հս և. ի թոո^անց՚ն Լ^սսււ֊այ 

...,ք. 31. (Cf. MS. 30, § 549-) 

The closely similar records given at the end of 
several of the pieces (ff. 7'', 11, 18, 20, 30) state 
that the volume belonged to Gregory, son of 
Khatchatur and Khathoun, but give no date. 


MS. Arm. e. 39 — Book about Virtues, 
17th cent. 

Paper. Size, 8| x 7^ x 2^ in. Text, 5| X 4| in. 
Quires, 36, of 12 leaves each : on and after f. 87 the 
text is written in double columns. Ff 418+6 in 
blank. Writing, bolorgir, distinct and regular of 
17th cent. Ornamented neatly at the headings 
of chapters in colours. Binding of richly stamped 
brown leather on boards, with a flap and 3 thongs. 

It contains : — 

' The Book of Virtues,' by Peter of Aragon, 

*\՝իրք (\աւլագս \\ռաքի%ու-թեա%ց, without name 

of author. Begin, զօրութիւն ելան էր ի%մ՝ա%կ և 
բշկկր սսէսհ՚նեսեան» բանոէ ^անռ եմաստնոոն 

պարտ կ լի՛նել . . . , ք. 4- Pctcr was a Dominicau 
friar, whose work was turned into Armenian by 
Jacob of Qemi, called the Translator, in the year 
J 330. — It was published at Venice, in 17 21 and 

1772, with a second part, On Vices, which this IMS. 
lacks. Cf. Dashian, no. 109, § 5, and no. 233, § i. 

According to short notes on ff. 24'', 194, 265, 
and 293, the volume was written by one Sargis, 
son of Ter Martiros, and belonged to a Khodscha 
Avetiq, and his sons Sahak and jMartiros. No 
date. — The other three records, succeeding each 
other atendof the MS., are oflater owners,namely — 
a Ter Joseph with the date a.d. 1730, June 18 ; 
a Ter Khatchatour, A.D. 1738, May 5 ; and a Ter 
Araqel, 1806, May i. 


MS. Arm. f. 18 — Moral Treatises, and 
Sermons, about 15th cent. 

Glazed paper. Size, 6|^ x 4I: x 2 in. Text, 4 x 
շ| in., 25 lines in a i^age. Quires, 34, of 12 leaves 
each. Ff. 414+3 in blank. In a neat bolorgir 
hand, of 15th cent., with abbreviations; rubrics, 
marginal arabesques, and bii'd-letters in red at the 
beginnings of sections. Binding, of red leather on 
boards with metal clasps. The scribe leaves lacunae 
where he could not read his archetype. 

Contents : — 

A collection of sermons on different subjects, 
called in a colophon on f. 264 ' Book of Virtues.' 

On Faith, in eight chapters, — without any general 
title. Beginning of the Preface {^[ւախերգա՚ն) : 

1 ՐԳ ով սհրելիքէ պրսւոյ և՛ս սեպ ^սէւսյտք ճշւ/արքւսէ 

յամե՚նայն բարի գորհ-ս . . . , ք . 6. — This rcscmblcs 
the work of Peter of Aragon in e. 39, but is much 

On Speculative Philosophy. Title: ()աղագս 

սյեսսյկան իսսյԱսասԼԺ եաԱ) որ կ իմապսէԼան սրսդռն^ 
փոռր էէն\ սյեսոլքժիլն* Begin. ^,^սւրօանեւէ 4՜ »- 
ոալս \al^ է/րաոս մեր որպէ^ս սե րանւո ւ աո^ ՜ճշսար^ 
սէու-[^րլն • • • I ասս՝ պսւսէսւ Աքս անես է/սյրգսէպեսյռ» 
Լ. գնե՛ն գ ասյսքճաո- • • * , 1. 204 . 

1. On the Nativity of Our Lord. Text : i John 

1. 14) ll/'7r^ "c/ մարգ եոև. ան -^փոէժ և. 
անբւսժանեւր սրաւորութեսէմր •••,!. 2QI . 

2. On the Adoration of ^lasfi. ^\^իաևչի k դԻ 




այս մոգուց • • • յ I. 294* 

3. Explanation of the Gloria in excelsis, ^^իա&չի 

4֊ ռի փէԱէՆէԱէ-որեէԱ զնոյն օսյ^ոէ-քժձր՚ն ոսնր 
ղցոյց . . ., ք. 29/. 

4. On Death, y/"^* հ i^% • • • 1 ^"օե վարգապետք 

pf^ որպէ^^ս ւքրւսւ֊որու1ւռհւն %natu Լ՚^ոգւոյ ե. 
մ՝ար^ոյ) կեաՆքկ^ • • • , f. 31*5^- ^^ dcals 

also with the ceremonials of burial. 




By another hand and more elegant style of 
writing : — 
5. On the text: Joel ii. i. փոՓոխական k Ժար^ 

դղյս բն 

լթիւՆ երբԼա ի 

*աոգ ևրբեսն հ 
բարի-ն . . . , ք . ՅՅՕ. 

Of the same three homilies on Repentance. 




Text: Matt. iii. 2. '(,"՛/՛՛ 

ոքէնչ է ապադրյարու-թրւե •••,!. 34 ^ • 

7. On Confession. Text: Jas. v. i6. 'li""/" գի^ 

սյեւէ ^ օէ funuujni/u/bni-Pfii-ub v ^արկաւ-ոո 

. . . , f. 356^ 

8. Of the same, on Confession. {\րպէ" ""կի 

աոէոԾոեւսւ ի բառում՝ ժամւս՚նէսես Utunotnp 
՜ճւսոէոէսոէսպե ս% ւորոսեսւոէսւ֊որր •••,!. ՂԵՂ. 

9. Of the same, on the text: i John i. 9. \\ ^րգ^ 

ապեաք ստսռն /^Հ՜ Ա՛Հ ntuuiuiuuitnubuiungn դ 
ռան uujyp/tun\pu • • • , I. ^00 . 

10. On the text: Luke xiii. 24. y յսՆա^արուք 

. . . բայս ասելով ոԼ.սու-ցաե1^ պ» վայրապար 

. . . , ք. Յ-Տօ. 

11. On the text: Luke xii. 16. [Հարևրար՚ե մեր 

U. էսռէսահՀն ւամ՝ ա՚նօրէնուլժեբ • յճ/ • • • , 

ք. 391- 

12. On the text: Luke xv. 4. \\աղյ՝ադիյի աոա^ 

եօք սսյսհՆաչո՚նաւՐւոեսոէ֊քէք/ււ֊՚ն . • • , է. 395' 

13. On the text: Luke xvi. i. Ր՚եգ սքա՛նչելի 

ujfLUiuujau տեաէՆն ռարսանւսւ արժան կ* • • . 

ք. 400\ 

14. Օռ the text : Luke xviii. շ. (\ա^ւձ^///^ ե 

ամե%ագոսԼօ*ն tub- ցորժամ՝ կւսպւ նեգուօանե i 

. • . , ք. 40*5. 

15. On Peace. Text: Isa. Ivii. 20. \՝խօրե'եք էբրե 

՜^ասս ա քս 

ԱՀՒով • . • I » 

iint-vnhiuha tniiJhnL. 

ի .[երայ 

. , ք. 409- 

[#ւ/՝ ասօրէ^^ 

Colophon, ք. 264. The copyist of this book called 
' Book of Virtues' was one Johannes, and the owner 
was David Vardapet, son of Norin ['[քօրի՚Ն) and 
Merik {[]՝էւփկ), who had brotheie Marg'are, John, 
and Jacob, all three deceased. The coi)yist of the 
second part is Astouadzatur (f. 41 2՝'). No date. 

On the fly-sheet of this volume, f. 2, is written 
in Eng-lish characters the name Arratoon Jacob, 
35 July. The next two fly-slieets, <i'. 3 and 4, and 
f. 414, contain in notergir a homily on the text: 
'Reioice,Daughter of Sion, Behold thy Kingcometh, 
lowly, and sitting on an ass.' 


MS. Arm. e. 24 — Ethical Miscollany of Simeon 
of Julfa, — Sermons, A.D. 1701. 

Paper. Size, 7JX5X3 in. 
27 lines in a page. i՝f. 537, 

Text, 5|x3i in., 
Writing, bolorgir 

and notergir, by several hands. Binding of brown 
stamped leather on boards, with a flap and 3 thongs 
and studs. Stamped on the first cover are the 
words (jr,S'l lIMPiri»!՝՛ 'Memorial of Simon.' 

The volume really contains five distinct !MSS. 
The first includes ff՝. 1-309 on smooth white paper in 
1 8 quires of 1 2 leaves(last only 4) ; the second, ff. 210- 
342, on smooth paper of brownish hue ; the third, 
IF. 343-458, on white smooth paper ; the fourth, 
ff. 459-516, on brown glazed paper ; the fifth, 
ft' 518-537. The second and fourth are in bolorgir 
hands, neat and regular. The other three are per- 
haps by the same hand, an irregular notergir. The 
quires of parts 2-4 are numbered afresh, are of 
12 leaves, and begin with no. 3 on f. 214, where a 
numbering of the folios in the hand which wrote 
part 2 begins and extends as far as f. 336 {^իգ}. 
The quires of the last portion are not numbered. 

Contents : — 

I. A compilation made by Simeon Vardapet of 
•lulfa, who prefaced his work thus : — ' By the grace 
of the Holy Ghost, I, humble Simeon, a scatterer 
of the word (բա՛նի վատնողս), by birth of Julfa, col- 
lected from various sources with great pain (what 
follows). I pray you to remember me in the Lord. 
In the year a.e. 1150' (= a.d. 1701), f. 3. — See 
also his last record at f. 206'', where he says, 
' Remember me in the Lord, the bishop Simeon.' 
On f. 457'' he writes that he collected the small 
treatises which precede and wrote them out with 
much toil. Here he names his lirother Moses 
Vardapet and Paron Hayrapet (Patriarch). 

1. Sayings on moral subjects, alphabetically 

arranged. No title. The first sentence : 

\\ սյսն I II սյՀոսԼո սան» ռւսսր uJiiujuUi lutu 
կր Հ^ոլդսյ lit ի ՀսյոկէԱէ^ոոսէէդն Հլ լւ ւսւ •yuMuU ո^ 
աու թքէն (fftc) J^/'y յ^՚^ն որ utnh -աԼժսիրոէ-^ 
թԼամբն ելից էլբ. pnun% • • . , ք. 3. The fol- 
lowing chapters are: — 1| « \\բրա<1այ՝ու, — 

ll JJ \\գաւՐայ և ՜կլայի, 1| u \\ւլգաց ժ՚ար^ 

դկսէն, • • • l| ly \ եսսյււուիէ 1/ ք \\ u | ,"^ 

բսյրէսէառ, • • • l| u i ^արսեսյէ/ու-1ժե, Ctc 

2. Collection of texts from Holy Writ for use in 

sermons, classified after the subjects, as 
Baptism, Communion, Knowledge of God, 
etc., f. 133. 

3. Forms of exordium for sermons. Title: ՝\,ա^ 

Itiu րէւա1էո ոէսրոււէւ նաոււալ» Jii'Onit ^\\ււիս^ 
Ա1ոսի* Լ^րէսնՄւլ։ ւէՆու^[ժիւ.ս ե. աննսյէաւանձ 
բսյ րե րւսոու էո իւՏն • . • , \. \ ']0, 

4. Forms of invocation in sermons. քԱ1օ:\]՝աււ^ 

յօանռռւսրոռէ եարգէսւ» ]j€(JlH, ^հր* սա՚^ր 




ի՛նձ էեղու- և. faouu դի գիաացէց էսօսՄի ptC; 

f. 172''. 

5. Forms of perorations [{\որգորակ) of sermons. 

Title; \\որգորակ սկՆԷ ռարողէ^ Begin. 

\ ւժս ժէսսանեսէէ Jhn ւսււէԱՈՄէ և. է Ltntntu.^ 
րուՅն թարգւՐս/նութևա՚և, etC, f. I74՛'- ^^ 

met this first form exactly repi'oduced in 
MS. 41, § I a. See also Dashian, no. 312, 
§ 64, p. 744- 

6. Parables and similes on moral subjects, collected 

from Holy Writ and other sources. Begin. 

l| ասն Հ\էոսսւոէյաեոսթեան* \\nuitiruil գէբռՆ 
Ր՚-Ր օրինւսկոայ ուողուէ այսպկս սւ սեռ 
ptnuuinJtubni-P-at etc, է. \Շ^ . 

II. Collection of sermons : — 

1. On Soul and Body. Text : Luke xviii. 2. 

|լ ստրգսւպԱտք ասԵն ոլքարգե է ^ոգւ֊ղյ և. 
ո մարսեոյ փ»«յ I. 1Q7. 

2. On the same subject. \\J՝aAip զբա՚նս առակի 

^աձ- Հա՛նե՛ն • • • , f. 200. 

3. On Prayer. Text: Luke xviii. lo. <1|ա^« k 

գրտեւ զժամանէսկ աոօթիօն • • • , I. ՂՕՂ, 

4. On the Unjust Steward. Text : Luke xvi. 19. 

**\արսւ h գիտել ռի ... ժէքՒոսթի այ և. 
մեհ-ութի մարդոյ • • • , ք. 206*". 

III. Another collection of sermons, transcribed 
by an older hand, with new chaptering- and pagina- 
tion, and in neat and regular notergir. These 
sermons are intermixed with anecdotes (ff. 214- 
336) :— 

5. On the text : Matt. x. 16. la. '[,ախ գիտելի k 

ղի որսք^ս մարգս Հռգիէ- . . . , ք. 2 1 4. 

6. On the text : Ps. Iviii. 4. խ f()«4- վաս՚ն իՆչ_ 

ասյսէ՚ճսյէՆի մարգօյրք֊ն սւռսյկսյլ իւօսի . . . , 

ք. 220. 

7. On the text : Prov. xviii. 9. գ. \՝խձՆ զբա^ 

՜եական Հոգի՛ն սւսկ էքարգարէՆ . . . , ք. 2շ6. 

8. On the Tongue. Text : Prov. xviii. 21. գ.\\ռա^ 

2(iu չսրսյաս վսյսն մաոսնսէւոո կե՚նօյոս ^ • . • , 

ք. 231. 

9. On Neighbourly Love. Text : ^latt. xix. 1 9. 

«• I «(/" ^ գւր՚֊ե' uitf՝ բստրեսւօ ե ՜ն^ան 
քրիստո՚նէից • • ՚ , f. 23՛'. 

10. On Prayer. Text: Job xvi. 17. ^ 'li"՛/՛՛ 

ռայս պսյրտ i^ գիսէեէ [a l^ ռան nujj՝ ս/ռառի^ 
սութի պսյտոէ-սյկան սւոօթյշն • * ■ , 1. 244" 

11. On Almsgiving. Text: Prov. xix. 17. %. 

I ^Wjhu \ոսւմ՝այԾն վօէոգսւպետռ եկեոե^ 
ցւոյ թէ քրիսաո%1^ից բարի գորեքն • • • , 

ք. 252՛'. 

12. On the text: Eccles. xii. I. շ. \\uLt իյ՝աս^ 

սէոէՏն^ջն /wt՜ *որս բաս սյռաՆռ մեր կէսմաէք 
չի՛նի, առա^՚ն ե^ևրութիւն, etC, ք. շճյ. 

13. On the text : John ix. 41. թ՛ Yuk իմաս^ 

տուէւն ե ա՚նյաոթ փիէիսոփայն '\*սյւիթ թ^ 
իսասսյու֊լժիւն բսւժանի ի Աէեսսյկան ե ի 
գորհ-՚նակա՚նՆ • • • , ք. 271՛'. 

14. On Death. Text : Eccles. vii. I. ^. ի՛- 

պարտ 4՜ գհէսեւ ռի ^եթանոսբ գօր հ^Նգեան 
լալ. ^ամւսրի՚ն ռս/ն դօր մա^ուաե • • • , 1. 27"* 

15. Օռ the text: 'Do not steal/ Ժա^ \^u ղի 

այս բանս aJtuihip Հ- ռի ս^հ^ագհո պւսագա^ 
էՐացն . . . յ I. 285. 

16. On Pride. Text : Jas. iv. 6. Ժբ^ ՝\yL. գիաևլի 

կ ռի uao- rAnt -թբ ե. ^/Ի՚֊ր Բ՚^՚րհ կամաօն 
շէսրժեռսէւ. սյւՆնեւռսւոարահ՜ս • • • , I. 200 . 

17. On the first sentence of Aristotle on the Cosmos: 

ժգ» pt- գի րսսէ "\ոասւոՆ/ւ ^ոգքէՆ էէքՆայմասն 

. . . , ք . Յօօ^. 

18. On the text : ՚ Honour thy father,' etc. J^q.՛ 

|j£, գիսյեւի t^ ռի Գ բան ռսէւ^սւկն օ՜նոոիՆ 
պարտակա՛ն 4՜ • • • , f. ձ'^^՝'- 

19. On the Last Day. Text : i Cor. xv. 53. ժե. 

\քԱւիւ պստրսէ կ գիտեւ ռի մաՀու օրն ս. 
ոկսւսյսյրսյ&Ն հ-ա^կեա։ 4՜ ՚ • • , I. Յ՝^^* 

20. On Job. ժղ. \\յր մի կյ\\^սիգ աշխարՀ^ 

. . . , ք 319"- (Cf MS. 95, § 2-) 

21. The letter sent from heaven to Rome, on the 

Observance of Sunday. Title: J֊k՛ \\\բաաք 

կհր^^ԿհհՊ tUUUiQuUii t^* Jj€Q}U. r?" պսւպս 
^^ռոմայ ^tunw^h "կե Ի ^ոա^սյրե սբ uttvuj^ 
^ե էոօն "աեււէրոսր ե֊ "Հօոոսր, Ա. սէեսր ռսւս ր 

մհւյլսորա՚նի՚ն . . . , ք. 33 1". (Cf. Paris, IMS. Anc. 
fomls, no. ^ձէ f- 43՛') Dashian, no. 6^, etc.՝) 
0)1 the leaves left blank hy a later hand : — 

1. The Rubrics of the Psalms. The ist Psalm: 

Հ^որժսւմ՝ գնսւօ \^uiunun uin- գիւ֊գանէ etC, 

f- Յձ^^- — Oii'^ V^S^ օոկ, that which follows 
having been cut out. 

Bi/ another hand : — 

2. Sermon on Lent. Text: ilatt. iv. 2. ()ադագս 

ռսէռսէսսորգսւռ պսյՀոռս գ իս* Վարկանեւի 

^ • • • . ք- 337- 
Bi/ some other copyist : — 

3. On the Heresy of the Dyophysites of Althaniar. 

1 lile .* ^^եր^ու-ԱէԾողու-ԼԾիսն երկսյբնօէկսյռ 

՚ The Ethiopic version is translated into German by F. Prae- 
torius, Leipzig, 1S69, and into French by Ren^-Basset, Paris, 
1893. — E. Trumpp, in ZDMG., 1880, pp. 241-246. — Dr. Max 
Bittner in the Imp. Acad, of Sc, Vienna, Nov. 6th, 1901 , etc. 




\\ոթայարիւյ, etc. Begin. '((<"/« ղէ ասե՛ն բ 
բեուքւ^քէ աէՆաեճեաւ-ոո&աւ f/ri#f ան՛ճառ 
յիասորութԼաՆ՚ն • • • , f. 343- 1^0»հո<Հ- in 

twelve chapters with the same topics as we 
have noticed in MS. e. 23. 

4. List of the contents which follow, f. 343''. By 

another copyist, neatly written, ff. 344՜ 

5. A collection of stories (resumed in twenty-one 

chapters) from the Life of the Fathers 
after the Latin text. Title : {\էրաՆքաց 

Հ^արա՚եց վարու-ցն է։ 1.6. ՚ LlVeS of Frank 

Fathers.' Beffi?i. \\. .S՝t^% յէր ()Ն «(\« 

սյսէ ր փրսւսկաե ստէ-եսէաոանրն սհ9՝ 1^ 

ուր գանձին ձեր k . . . , fF. 344՜399՝*՛ 

IV. List of authors of philosophical works, — of 
commentators on the catholic epistles, — on books 
of Moses, — on the Psalms, — on the Bible in general, 
ff.399''-402. (Cp. Brit. Mus., MS. Or.6798,f. ւշճ՝'.) 

V. Collection of sermons for feasts, by the same 
copyist : — 

1. On Palm Sunday. Text: Zech. ix. 9. \]իո'ե 

ամոոռ կ-ր է^^կասսէանհ • • • , I. 402, (Ct. 

MS. 96, § viii. 8.) 

2. On Washing՝ of Feet. \\աղյ՝ագու.^ և. յ՛ար.. 

գասկրն UJ& • • • , I. 4^7* 

3. On Easter Day. ՏԿ'՝^ -^Ր (»" ՝\Հա յորժամ- 

էր յաշխար՚^ս, գիտաց • • • , ք. Հ^10 . 

4. On Ascension Day. l| արգապետ^ ասե՛ն թէ 

որդի՛ն պյ որ չափ Լայր ե ^"ց Տ°Ր • • • » 

ք. 414- 

5. On Pentecost. '{,ախ գիաելի k ւլի*^\եՆտէկոս^ 

էոե է ^y ^սորոց լեզուն ե թաոգմև/Նի որ 
՜եշաեակէ զ^իՆգ տօն ասգի՚ն իլի ♦ . • ^ 

ք. 4ւ8''. 

6. On the Ark of Covenant. \\աԷ աձ^այի՚ն if իրքն. 

եկաց W ովսկս ի լեառն \^ի'նեայ խ աիւ. • • • , 

ք 423"- 

7. On the Feast of the Transfiguration (l) ար^ 

գավառի ^էր աէր, տուր ի՛նձ լեոու. խրատու 
• . . , ք. 426''. 

8. On the Assumption. \\րարիչն աե֊ արար ւլլու._ 

սսււորս Jhf^uiJhhu . • • , է, 432՛ 

9. On the Feast of the Holy Cross. \՝է^այի'ն L 

ՍսւրւնիՆ սեօն ի է/արսսյրես ui y(UUJn'\uJiuuj^ 
utnuHi |յ՝ո^Հ«/4^17 • • • , ք 440՛'- 

10. On the Holy Trinity. կրրորգութիւՆդ ,քե^ 

րակայ, ւքերագոյնգ սւ/ծ֊ ե ւքերաոոյնդ 
բարուԼՅի քրիստոնկից • • • , ք. 444՛'- 

— By another hand : ^Հատմ՚ոէ թիլ՛ն \՝%անիա 

շիրակացու՚ն (an anccdotc about Ananiah of 

Shirak), f. 44«*'- 
YI. By Simeon of Julfa : — 
L Index of the chapters of the Life of Fathers, 

f. 449. (Cf. MS. 88.) 
2. Index of the stories of the Menologium ((J'V֊ 

սմաւոէ-րք), 1. 454' 

At the end of this, f. 457՝^, is a record of Simeon 
of Julfa. 

VII. Philosophical tracts (cf. MS. iii), in two 
new hands, one small, the other large, both neat 
and clear bolorgir (ff. 459-516) : — 

\. Isagoge of Porphyry, ff. 459-472- — ^{Հա՚նակի՚ն 

թ» երորգ պրստկի՚ն ւու֊&մոլնռ է** | աՀՐ՚՚^Րէ 
էյերկ՚նւ, ե-յերկրէ . • . , ff. 473՚'-474. 

2. Categories of Aristotle, f. 474. 

3. On the interpretation of Aristotle, with the 

commentary of David, ff. 498''-576. — This 
stops at the 33rd chapter in the middle of a 

The following is added in notergir on a blank leaf, 
f 518՛':- 

VIII. The conversion of Dionysius the Areopa- 
gite, — a personal narrative. Begin, ՜էքւ 

ի՚նյշն Հ^իոնեսիոս այսպկս գրեսւց* Լ^Դբարք} 
ես ի I ՜^սււբաը ոսյոառ • • • , 1. 5 ^ ^ \ ՕՈ6 

page. (Cf. Dashian, p. 224''.) 

IX. A new selection of sermons, by some other 
writer, in slovenly notergir : — 

1 . On Repentance and Confession, with reference 
to the Parable of the Prodigal Son. '|*^^p 

Աէռսւկրս առ սյսեսսէկսււ բնուլոիւՏնս ս. սէրա^ 

րիչն <1սլ/իՆ . . . , ք. 519- 
է1. Լ)Ո jJcacl. ( ^CT՝ atfuj^ ո* tuniAin» iuul^ ujh^iu ւի*1էե 

\]ոդոմ՝ո% . . . , ք. 522՛'. 
Օ, On Peace, հ^հր "'^ *^/'ւ աուո մհղ ո(սաոաոա-^ 

ԼԾրւ-ե^ ռի ոսէո սւս գորհ -na մհոոռ Հ.սօոու.ռս§ւ. 

յե.լ..., ք. 524- (Cf. MS. 93> § iii. I5-) 

4. On the Great Saturd.ay. Text : Matt. xii. 40. 

^յճիսէեչի է ւչի Հ^ոսՆաՆ սրիՆս/կ էր ՝J\uA < • • ւ 

ք- 527- 

5. On the Coming into Jerusalem (Palm Sunday). 

Text : Isa. ii. 3. [ՀաղձաՆք ր՚նալորևաւ կ 
րանսէկանդ lutuus ոսրեսն երկԱն uiii երկի՛ն 
ե սյրարսւ^ սւրսյր %քւ • • • , 1. Հ *? 2 . 

6. On the (^hurch. Text : Ps. Ixviii. 27. \^կե^ 

՛քեցի՛ն հոմանու՛ն կ ե րագում՝ ՜նէաՆակոէ-^ 

թիս՚նս ու՛նի . . . , ք. ձ35- 

Colophons: — 
1. Of Simeon, ff. 3 and 206. See above. 




2. Ff. 2I9^ 225՛', 244, 252''. 2^5, 271. 285> 29c^ 
300՛', 3IO, 319'', 331՚՚7 contained mementos 
of the original owners of the second part, 
viz. : John the Elder and his parents 
and of his wife ^'^arder (վարգեր) and their 
daughters Uzurlu Լուղոսրլու.), Shahnaz 
[շա՚^՚նւուլ), Shushan, and their other chil- 
dren deceased. Also of the scribe Sarkavag 
(deacon) Mkrtitch (f. 331''): on f. 319, the 
sisters of John are given as Pharikhan 
{փարիխա՚ն), Salvar Լսալվսւր), EUnar (Irqf՛^ 
՛Սար), Khampek Ասայկէկ), Ismikhan 
(էսմիխա՚ն), Eztakhas {եղգաէաս), Horom- 
sim {^^ոռ^ուՐսիմ՝). F. Յօօ՝*, a brother Sargis 
of John and two sons, Oskan and Martiros, 
are named, and the name of the scribe is 
given (fT. 285, 300'') as John (Yovanes) 
the Elder. In the earlier of the above notices, 
Simeon of Julfa has effaced the names of 
John the owner and his kindred, and sub- 
stituted his own, and the names of his 
brother Moses Vardapet and of his parents 
Sargis and Julitta. 

The scribe of the Aristotle section (ff. 459 foil.) 
names himself on f. 468 in this note in lower 

margin : ns^ n՝֊^ գլու֊խ կու. ցաւի ր"^/' ս՚ղ^^կ գրէչ_ 

չէ գալ, ՚ Օհ, my head aches, Uski (?) Alek the 
scribe cannot go on.' The last folios of this, ff. 498- 
516, are, as remarked above, in another hand, and 
in this section there is no personal notice of any 


MS. Arm. e. 38 — Ethical Tracts of Avetis the 
Notary, A.D. 1752. 

Paper. Size, 8^ x 5| X 2 in. Text, 6 x 3^ in., 
27 lines in a page. Ff. 294, in 34 quires. Writing, 
uotergii", in stj'le of Julfa. Ornamentation rude. 
Binding in leather. 

It contains the autograph works of a priest 
called Avetis the Scribe ['[քօտար [\ւէտիս) as 
follows : — 

1. The frontispiece with a long title, detailing 

the principal contents of the volume, with 
the name of the author and the date, f. i. 

2. To the Reader, f. շ^ 

3. A rhythmical description of the state of Julfa, 

without title. Befjin. \մս յետ՚եոյ ժամա^ 
՛հակի . . .— AcrOSt. \'^ւևաիս ռաՀսւնսլքիս 4՜ 

այս բասռս ոա 



A series of fictitious headings of letters as 

models, addressed to members of different 
ecclesiastical orders and of the gentry, — in 
inflated style and some of them in acrostic, 
ff. 4-53. — The text is interrupted on f. 9'', 
by a picture made by the author, in which 
he is represented in act of doing homage 
before an assembly of ecclesiastics. This is 
followed by an 'Eulogy of the holy fathers/ 
in verse : — 

1 %կեսււ առ. nuiu սոբոռգ աագեմ\ 
I սարգ ՀՒառւսա .ihp^l tfuJnfa otf* 

5. Collection of quotations from the Scripture 

and Fathers on different virtues and vices, 

6. Another collection of moral sentences from the 

Fathers, f 116. 

7. ' Compendium of a commentary on Psalms 

taken from Vardan, Epiphanius, Daniel, 
and Symmachus.' Begin, գի որպէս յու.^ 

unJ բւսօակսււ բսւրեառն անարտմաբար 
ռկե՚նռլսոոյս վէշտս բ1էրրռեՎռ . • • , է. 134* 

8. A third collection of moral quotations from 

different authors, old and modern, some 
from Armenian published works, f. 142. 

9. Sermons for the feast of the Benediction of the 

Water, Palm Sunday, Presentation in the 

Temple, Maundy-Thursday, etc., f. 189. 
Sermon on the respect due to priests, f. 314''. 
Memorial of the author, Avetis, a priest, in 

verse, addressed to Ter Yarouthiun. — An 

Acrostic, f. 219 : 

1 ւետէս սեոէսաւսրէոի ռա^աեայհս է ^HJ"* 
{\աեռ առ ա^ր Հ^արուքժհւյյն գրեգր սսյյս* 

12. Table of matters, f. 227. 

13. A new collection of quotations from Old and 

New Testaments, to assist preachers, — in 
alphabetical order, f. 230. 

14. A final record in the form of a rhythmical elegy 

on the state of Julfa, with the date of a.e. 
1207 (= A.D. 1758). Begin. 

]* ւյերՕ գրրօիս գայս "-" ''գք' 
\ար պւսւոա 



ւլգի ազգի . . . , ք. 293. 

AcrOSt, ; J* \*^է-եաէս ռա^ա՚նայիս ^ "Լք" Բ"^£ 
ոոբոպ եւ. mnutiuunt-Uia ւաւեւսպ ծլ. ujppitun.^ 


The records, §§ 1, 11, and 14, inform that the 
work was compiled ' in Julfa, province of Laragol 
(') արագԼ-գ_՝), at the door of Deipara,' in the years 
1752 to 1758. It was addressed to Ter Johannes, 
who, in his turn, as we learn from a very poorly 
worded record (f 294), sent it in his old age, from 
Basra, to his 'Brother Ter Yarouthiun' in Madras, 
on July 12th, 1759. — Later on, the volume was pre- 
sented by George Avetian 'in token of friendship' 




to the archpriest Ter Johannes KhatcKikian (1»»ա^ 
չյլեա՚ն), vo. Calcutta, on April the 19th, 1M66, as 
we read on the first page. 


MS. Arm. e. 14 — Ethical and other Miscellany, 
A.D. 1641. 

Glazed paper, yellowed. Size, 7fx5^x2 in. 
Text, about 6x3! in., 27 lines in a page. Quires, 
39, of 12 leaves each, the first 9 quires of the 
original text being lost. Ff. 251. Writing, no- 
tergir, except &. 4-12, which are in a bold bolorgir, 
faulty oi'thography. Ornamental initials and rubrics. 
The volume begins with a lacuna which extends as 
far as the tenth quire, leaving intact only the 
third quire, and one leaf of the second and fourth 
quires. Binding of brown stamped leather. 

Contents : — 

1. Index, by the copyist, referring not to the 

articles, but to the paragraphs, 96 in number, 
of the following entries, f. i. Of these, 
nos. 26-56 are wanting. 

2. Sermon on Job. 1Լ//» ւֆ էր 1'՚-"^7- աշխարՀԷ՚ն 

• . . , քք. 4~13- ^ later insertion. The end 
is lost. (Cf. MS. 93, III. 20.) 
3.* Here stood a History of the Childhood of Jesus, 
in 23 chapters, according to the Index ; but 
this has disappeared from the MS., though 
a record of the copyist is left on f. fii*՝. 

4. A Selection of Ecclesiastical Canons, — referred 

to in §§ 28-44 of the Index, the beginning 
lost, f. 14. Most of them are taken from 
the Code of Mekhithar Gosh, but in no order. 
(Cf. MS. 35, § I.) 

5. On the Seven Degrees of Consanguinity. Title: 

wi. ղասն էտյսգէսկանոէ-էժ եան որ կ պորտ կոչյէ^ 

etc. Begin, ի «/fr^A այս է. աււաօւ^՚ն յեք և. 

Հայր՛ս մհր . . . , fi՝. 20—21. 

6. Sermon on the Ninivites. {\որժամ՝ '\,ի֊ 

սոէ-էսէռհքն րսւոում՝ չսւրէս գոո^սսԱն • . . , 

ք. 29- 

7. An (Eastern) Chronicle, from the year 1570 to 

1629. Begu։. |»u^ ւլվհլՎ1ւ1։ ժաւՐա՚նակիս 
nanun-Uanuuil 4՜ որ՝> լսանու la ni% ^^uitnn U, 
ւոուրսւռեսււ է սԼօս§գսււորոսւօէէսն \թ10\ աւ^ 
լաղգեաց • • • , If. 33՜^ '• 

A Collection of Sermons (§§ 47-57 of the 
Index) : — 

8. On Adam and the Redcmpiion. /«t- ]»>/^ 

ւորժսւԱ սսէևղքէ ա\ m1 դսւլՐ և. 71?*^"^/' 
iuuiuint -կր ori/T • • • , 1. 02. 

9. On Baptism, խր. \-^սկ եթէ ոք ՀարցաՆԷ թէ 
ռքւե\է սկոսւուԼՏեան պսւտ՜ձաւլ. . . . , I. 07* 

10. On Prayer. 1"թ- l] արդապետՆ ամի քս կու — 

կամ՚այկ թէ . . .՝, ք. 7°''- 

11. On Fasting. A-. \յթէ "ք '^արցա՚նէ թէ ^է» 

4- սքաՀԼքն . . . , ք 73- 

12. On Chanty. ծ-յ«. *||ա^« ողորմած այ անուն է 

. . . , ք. 74^ 

13. On Confession, հ^բ՛ [\ւ^1լնղիր լևրուք Լի ւֆտ 

առկք . . • , ք. 7^ • 

14. On the Departed, f^գ• [Հրսքէս ասէ (\ոբ. (|շր/'֊ 

մեցսւրոսռ րնձ . 

(Cf. MS. 52.) 

ք. 8l^ 

15. On Blasphemy, ձ^գ՛ \քղբ՚՛ 

րՈԼյէ րէրԱւԱէՈէԱ • • • , է. 04. 

16. On Brotherly Love. ձ-ե. \քղբ՚"րք "իրւ՚լէւր՝ 

սհրԾսպուռ .ոսրսհսյնս . • . , 1. օՕ . 

17. On Fornication, հ֊՚զ. Y^u k խրաա '^ոգեշաՀ 

և. րնգուեելէ • • • , I. ՕՕ . 

18. On Last Judgment, by Johannes Vard. [called 

KoZern]. ծ-4-. l)՝i&P ա1չն ոսնիւքբ գալստեա1էն 

՝(*՝/" է'""""է "Օ '^ՐՂ/ ՚ ՚ ՚ 1 fi- 9'-'~93՛'" 

19. The Wisdom of Siraq(Ecclesiasticus)A-^֊<>/!՛, — ■ 

accordina՝ to the old version, with some 

differences, ff. 94-1 1 6. — It stops at ch. xxiii. 

(Cf Bible, ed. Venice, i860, pp. 681 foil.) 

20. Sayings of Greek Philosophers. Tide: <1գ՛ 

I ^անռ ftjuiutnutuhnuja | ^ա h%uttjuna* Begill, 
"Նու-Ա7սյրռոս Աէսէ* Հ^ւս՚ձարւեստ ր լսոր^ 

ՀուրգԱ) հ. ւսյռսւՕ ռան ռխօսե/՚ն ե. ոգորՕԾլ* 
ոանոի դժուարքէն կ ոէսօսեռեւսւն ս֊ օգոր^ 
հ-եսէքն սրւսանդսյս գսյրձու^օանեւ ւեսյս . . . լ 

ք. ււ6. In this collection we have a later 
version of the sayings, different from that 
which is published in the first volume of 
Hopherq Haykakatiq, Venice, 1853. (Cf Da- 
shian, no. 29, pp. 170-171.) 
The Wisdom of Khikar, — the page torn 
out. Begins with : [Հգ-^ • • • էրրէ^ '"^ի 

սսւէւու.օր ս/ռսյՕր լժսյււ սււորին . «», I. 11օ . 

(Cf MS. 99-) See edition by Dr. Harris, 
Mrs. Agnes Lewis, and Mr. Conybeare, 
Cambridge, 1898 and 1913. 

Formula of Confession. <J£^. ^^\արտ k ով 

utuuh ոսւյԼէՈ lunuuinJa/tili I • • • If " V'fy աս^՜^ 
Նսէսռ \>րրորդոսԼո ե ս֊ "pt\l սւհ-ուԼօէե • . • t 

ք. 131. It dili'ers from the usual formula. 
23. Story of the Brazen City, translated from the 
Arabic, in vulgar Armenian [by Araqel 
Vard. of Bitlis՝]. Title: »\աայ՝ութիւ.'ն 



' Cf. MS. no. 88 of Dashian's CnUtlogue (p. 354՝, whicli 
expressly attributes the translation to Araqel VarJapet, reaJ- 
ing thus in the title; ռոր քժարո էքա1էսաւ է y ^ո^աօևէ 
է1սէոդսւպետն է սէէսճքւէւ չեոոսէ ր ^^ujfnfj ihtinuu* 

Sue also in the same Catahujw, no. 466 (iii. 5), which is anony- 
mous, lilte this copy. 





պղնձէ քաղաքի՚Ն զոր թարգւՐա՚նեւսլկ ի աա^ 
ճիկ լիզո՚ -k ի Հայ լեգոս- Biyill. Հգչ 

կայր ի \՝՝՚ազաաա քաղաքի՛ն խալիֆա մի, 

որու-ւՐ ա՚նոս՚և էր \\բգը^լիբ • • • > ff- ՜^ՅՅ՜ 
149՛'. — !*■ ^՜^՝^^ with the colophon of Giegoiis 
catholicos of Althamar in verse : — 

ii լու-սահ^ոո պղնձկ քաղաքիս 
կաթողիկոս՚ե '■Հ-^րիգորիս, etc. 

Stating, among other things, that ' the 43 
elegiac epigrams 'in verse inserted in the nar- 
ration, are of his own composition, thus : ՛ . • . 

և խ՚գ ողբ ի յիւրէ/Լ՚ն ասեր k, թո՚Լ 'ԱՂ)^ "Ր 
ռ. բ. վա՛նք՛ն (.SH') և գլա- ի՛նք՛ն k արարել ի 
բնակա՛ն յողբևր՚ն ղի սլակասէր' (է. 149 )• 

See Masudi on Medinet en-Nahhas. 

24. Hymn on St. Ripsime and her Companions, — 

in 107 quatrains. The first line : — 

Հւ^է -* iiii ատաէՐռ սՀւսյրն ահ՝ անհասանելի • • • , 

ir. 150-157. 

25. Compendium of Geography (attributed to Var- 

dan Vardapet). Title: \\ju k l'.^"՛/՛֊ 
^'"3"J3- Bt'(jh- Հը՝ ՝\M" Ք"''՝' V"'՝ 

Լսնգոեսգուը եոեէձ 

սլթս ղէ՚ն..., ff. 157-169. 

(Puhl. in Bazmawep (Venice), 1887, pp. 134- 
144. — Nat. Libr. Paris, Anc.fonds, 74, f. ] 32. 
— Transl. in French, by St. Martin, Meinoires, 
Paris, 1818, t. ii.) 

26. History of the Great Satrapy of the Orbelians. 

Begin. Հթ՛ |՝ սկղբա՚ն ՆաՀապետոսթեա՚ն 
ձսրխսյոՀիս ^^uJinq և֊ Jp֊uta • • • , IT. 109—19^. 

Extr. of the Hist, of Siimiq of Stephanos 
Orbelian,chap. Ixxvi. (French translation by 
Saint-Martin, Memoires, t. ii, pp. 57-176, 
and notes, 176-301.) 

27. Life of the catholicos Nerses I [by Mesrob the 

Elder], ff. 197-246. (Cf MS. 31, § 10.— 
Publ. in Sopherq, vi. (1853). — Transl. in 
French in V. Langlois's Coll. Hist. Arm., ii. 
(1869), pp. 17-44.) 

Without title, begin.: դր» \^ւ խաւսե^աւ. ար 
րսգ ա^աւլժր և. utul^՛ •ytunnuana օորգրն 


on y ^ոոոէՐոն 

ff. 246-25^. Deficient 

date of the transcription, in a.e. 1090 (= a. d. 1641), 
as follows : — 

Հէիշայ 'ւՀ"գէ" յեղսամաե^ յուսիկ ]\րի^ոլ . . • և. 
կեՆսւկռի՚ն իմոյ գսւՀէյօյր սօւԼԾանհն Ա. որգոօն 
իմհս^ սյսսէի՜ճսէՆսէւ-որ ոսսյրգսին ս. գլսւրու.., 
քՅեա՚նին, և֊ դսաերաց իյ՝ոց սայիպ սօլ^. 
թանի՛ն յ և- ՀաՆգուօևաէլ ղսաերքս վարգի 
թերի՛ն, և. ղմարիաւԴ՚ն, և- ղկև՚նգա՚նի գստե^ 
բառն nuiuiujj՝ ոու֊թւոէ-իս, ^ուռոէ-Ասիսին, 
Լ. մարիաէՌՆ, և. հ-՚նօղս՚ն իմ՝ ղւոէր ղագարին, 
ռՀո^ումսիմկՆ . . . թվն. #լ. գլ ի՚ն գրեցաւ. 
սալրիսսւ կ էն . 

՚ Remember the soul of the sin-stained Yusik the 
Elder, . . . and of my wife Gahvar Solthan and of 
my sons, the graduate (?) Sargis and Yaruthean, 
and of my daughters Sayip S61than, and my de- 
ceased daughters Vardi Therin and Mariam, and 
my living ones Latam (on f. 32՝" Ladam), Luthlu, 
Hurumsim, and Mariam, and my parents Sir Zagar 
and Hrumsim {sic) ... in the year 1090 was written 
this copy.' 

Ff. 61'', 74՝՝, and 86'', Yusik spells his name 
Lusik. F. 72'', we are asked to commemorate also 
Asian [ասլա՛ն) and Larip (exile), Khan Saulthan, 
also Guhar ԼգոսՀար) S61than (? i. q. Gahvar). 
F. 84, he names an Araqel and Khanali {իանագի). 


MS. Arm. e. 28 — Ethical Miscellany, 17th cent. 

Stout glazed j)aper. Size,8i x 6 x 2^in. Double- 
columned text, 6x4 in., of 26 or 27 hnes each 
column. Quires, 38. Ff. 398. Writing, a good 
regular bolorgir as far as f. 1 74, where, except for 
3 lines the folio is left blank, and a colophon added 
upon it. Thenceforth bolorgir and notergir hands 
of 1 7th cent, alternate ; faulty orthography. Bind- 
ing, stamped brown leather on boards, with a flap, 
protected with two thongs and brass studs. 

Contents are of a miscellaneous character, com- 

at end. — This article deals with different j prising law matters and other. 

unconnected subjects, e.g. the Temple, Mys- 
teries of the numbers sei-en &nd/oiir, Fasting, 
the Mystic munher J՝orty, the Mystery of 
the Cross, the Virtues, etc. etc. 

The final colophon is wanting. From several 
short records appended at the end of many articles 
(fir. 32^ 6i\ 70, 72^ 74^ 7^\ Կ, «6^ HS\ etc.), 
we learn only that the volume was transcribed by 
a priest, Yusik, for the sake of one, Sahak and his 
son, Amirzade. The last record (f. 246) gives at 
length the family names of the owner, as well as the 

I. The prolegomenaof the civil code of Mekhithar 
Gosch, f. 5". (Cf. MS. 35, § Ր.) See § V, below. 

II. Byzantine laws in the years 11 93 and 11 96 — 
§§ I and 2 from the Syriac, and §§ 3-6 from the 
Greek. (Cf Zarbhanelian. A/ic. Arm. Transl., pp. 750- 
755. — Sachau and Bruns, in <Symc/;-/o«/w//e՛* .ff «՛///«- 
buck (Leipzig, 1 880), wrongly attrilHite this transla- 
tion to the pupils of Mekhithar Gosch.) 

1. Xltle: \^ւբէնքյսէղթոոթագաւորաց^\\րիսաո... 
՜նէից ՀՀոսսյանգիանիսի և. ս\\1^ոգոսի և- | և-ոնի 


թագաւորաց ^^^էՆՈէ/այռ՜ռւ_ոօ^ I.e. J-iRWS 01 tllG 

victorious and Christian Roman emperors 
Constantinus, Theodosius, and Leo, ft*. 28֊ 

a. List of chapters, — numbering 143 

entries, f. 28. 

b. Preface : օաւրէնս բ՚^րէ ե. ճշ։1արիէո 

• . . ,չ- 32"- 

C. Text : ա- |\^//» "ք Irpk յեռա՚եի և. ոչ 
գրէ կաակ .... ք. 34- 
2. LltlC ՚ ^^էոմաքՆօէո ք§-ոոոմու.մԱ աւոէնսւռ^ \.Շ, 

Compendium of Laws. 

a. List of chapters, — 85 entries, f. 58. 

b. Text : «»• \>ւ.րոյ [sic) գատաւորէՆ և. 

էշ(սաեի ռէսոաքհն ♦^ պւսոտ գնաւ 
արաաքոյ յայլ^աշխաւՀ ■ . ■ , ք. 59՛'' 
Օ. lule: \ ՍէՈՈՈսթիլՖ ^ամաէՆալսյ ւօորնէոռ ռսէ^ 
nusauiuuihtua \ ս^ոնր ե֊ Ktnutitujunhtu ւ րմաս^ 
էոուՏե և- բսէոհ էսէս էտ լէէէսգաէ-որւսռ» tinnn ւ ս. 
uho-Jt Հֆուստրեոաս Ltiinalrtun ռկօյրգ. ու.ռ^ 
njrtui է րարևպաէաութիւ^^ I.e. A short 

collection from the civil laws of the wise and 
})ious emperors Leo (VII) and Constantine 
(VII), arranged (previously) by the Great 

a. List of chapters, f. G՜^. 

0, lext r oi» ,„^iuutniuin'iuah ւսմու֊սնոէ-^ 
թիւՏն^ՀՀրիսաո՚նկից այսսլկս *** ^ f.67. 

— This part has its divisions in titles 
and chapters, and ends with the title 
19, chap. 12. 

4. llt'lC* \\ ասն դյւեուոոաօ սաՀմա՚եագրու-թևաՆ^ 

i.e. Constitution of the Soldiers. 

a. List of chapters, — 56 entries, f 98''. 

0. lext : «/• օբնոսոր ոռ թ^ Հաէ/աո^ 

ձակի . . . , ft". 100-105. (Published 
in Banaser (Paris), 4th year (1902), 

pp. 331-337, after the MS. of Venice, 
no. lOI.) 

5. iltlt : \\ ասն աստի՚ձսյնաո աոգաեսյՆութեււ/էէ, 

յԲԳՐ"3՝ '-Տ- On tbe Degrees of Relationshij), 
from the second book. Begin. \՝nqu,Lui^ 

՜Լու-թիւն {/ն՚Նգակա՚Նու^թեա՚ն անոսն 4՜ • • • , 

Լ lo;. 

6. Itile : ^\\լու.խբ քէ1։էյէրութևա% ժոոովևա։ ի 

\\՝ու1սիսական աւրթւաց, i.e. A Selection 
from the Mosaic Laws, — 6y chapters, pre- 
ceded liy a list of titles, f. 109''. Text, 

Հ>է?ձ^9 ' M ""՝ փ^"՝^ Jkquig և. արգարու^ 

բԼաՆ . . . , ք. iio''. Begin. ii^utJpmu 

unutn Jp շնգու՚ււիցիս • • ՛ , ft'. IIO՛'— 12Հ. 




1. Precepts about Marriage, f. 1 28. Begin. \\ չոր^ 

րորգ nno til ւսպկս սրբու-էժեսյլկւ սսաերն . . • 

2. Canons of Thadeos, f. 132. Begin. քՀտգէտսՆ 

խոտեսւ։ ւֆ ձևււնագրևսցեՆ ... This treatise 

is by way of question and answer. 

3. \\.էրււււոք Ժամարարսւց, i.e. Preccpts for Chap- 

lains, f. 133. Begin. \}pk ոք բա՛ն Տհռա՚նայ 
A սուբբ հէոբ^րգոյն^ կբէչնեսցէ ուսյն ւոե՚ոէէն 

4. Canons of the Apostles by Clement, deutero- 

apostolic, f 137. Begin, ՜էքպիսկոպոս ձեո... 

Աէսգբէէսկր ւեբսուօ էչսւս ւեոիռ ե պհսՆոպո^ 
uiMiq ... 

5. Deutero-Nicene Canons, 1 14 chapters, f. 144. 

Begin. \կ- պաբա ոկո՚ճաւոէէսււ սն [լ. պնեո^ 
ոհնր աբւսբԼ-Աէւ ոինոեանս է վէճակ ռաՀսյ^ 
սա ւու֊աեասւսւռսւՕսյօ ս՛ի 

6. From the First Apostolic Canons, f. T48''. 


Begin. կարգեցիՆ 
^uiuutujurnt լժքքսյւ/բ 


Ղ -P 

.Ն Լ 

7. From Canons of Thadeos, f. 150. 

8. Canons of Nerses Catholicos, abridged, f. 150''. 

Begin. ՝֊1\սյՎասսյ inn պաբսւ ււ. սւբժան է՜ 
սբբուլժեասբ սպասաւորեւ ... 

9. Canons of Consanguinity, f. 152''. 
10. From Canons of Thadeos, f. 1 60''. 

11*. \\ ասն անգաբձ աո%եւու որ կ վասիաքժ^ ք. ւ62. 
Segin. \՝^լ և աւրէՆք հ ^[Հրիսաո՚նհից, ղի 
ւոբքՒամ՝ ^սւսանկ ^էէ-անգոսահւ% ... 

IP. Against Mourning, f. 162''. 

12. From Canons of Sahak, f 163. Begin. ^Գսրտ 

է- լս սռ կասւարէքւ մհռեւո էնո 

13. From Canons of Basil, f. 164. 

14. From Canons of Ephrem, f. 165''. 

[There are nineteen heads of the above extracts, 
of which I have only given the more imi^ortant. — 
F. C. C] 

Instructions for administration of Baptism, 
drawn up by George Vard. of Erzenka (14th cent.). 

Begin. Հ^ոբժամ՝ կամէւցիս տոայ յկոաէքւ տա՛նի՛ն ի 

գոսռն եկԼւլեցոյ . . . , ft՝. ւ69՚'-174- (Of- Dasliian, 
no. 5ւ5> § 3-) — "^'iG author's suggestion to baptize 
both with aft'usion and immersion was an innovation 
due to the Romanizing tendencies of his time, and 
was never formally adopted by the nation. Because 
of his reputation, however, his instructions are in- 
troduced in some of later rituals, either under his 
true name George (cf. Dasliian, p. 988), or under the 
name Gregory {idew, pp. 521, 81 2, 869), or without 
naming the author. See Rituale Armenorum , p. 1 06. 

P a 



U_ բսւրեոէԱր փրԿ ^Ի" ԾէՈՈ^ԱԼքՕ 

By a third copyist : — 

IV. Encyclical instructions of John Yard, of 
Erzenka, called Plouz, in a notergir hand. (Cf. 
MS. 97, § 5. — Dashian, nos. 4, 58, 170, etc., not 
any of them complete.) 

1. Introductory Address. \\ւր^ևսւլ k ամե՚եաԵբ 

երրորգուԼռրսնս iiuu էսրւսոէսԾոռ յերսնաէ֊ո^ 
n<l#q ս,ւեոկոաւոոէսց ♦ ♦ ♦ , I, I 7O. 

2. A Second Introduction, — where the MS. repeats 

the right title of the treatise. (See MS. 97, 

§ 5-) Segill. ^Լ^մե՚ևւսռօո թագաւորիՆ մերղք 

գնևալք • • • , f. I 76. 

3. On Christian Faith, ii. *\,ա[ս L աէլաջ^սքարտ 

. . ., ք. 177- 

4. On Baptism, հ». \',րգ ՝\\րէսէււո'նէոսթե սկիղքւե 

և- գլուլս սկրսէութ Սև 4՜ • • • , I. I70 • 

5. On Children's Education, գ՛ ]]րբութբ և անա^ 

րաւսոէ-թբ iibnuau/blrb ^Ր-վ՚քւստո՚Ն^օ՚ե ռրլ^ 
բեանռ ռաւակսն * • • , 1.1 օՕ. 

6. On Marriage. դ. {\րք •"յսպէս սրբութբ 

էյնանհն, ս֊ ւէ"Ր կտոհ՚ճ տոէսան ժե տէսոոի 
փեսայւսցոլ Հ-, և. mn^Jjl/b ժգ տաբոյ • • • — 

This chapter is omitted here, being tran- 
scribed by the second copyist, above on 
ff. 128-130, without its quotations. (Cf. 
MS. 97, § 5, c.)֊In Dashian 's MS. no. 4, 
this chapter is wanting. 

7. On Adultery. զ^Օէ). ՝[\րէստո՝եեաքք։^ ա%կցիՆ 

։tupt$n շՆոսլժե 

f. 1 80". 

8. On Robbery. 4- (ձ), Գրեվք k երորգ վամՆ 

գոոո։.թե-, ռի գոռս այ ^ակսյէՆսյկ 4՜ • • • , 

ք. ւ8շ. 

9. On Swearing. չլ (aj- {]ւ-թերորգ բա՚Ն կա՚Նո^ 

սսւկան #»♦ է պարտ ^\\րէսսէոն1^ի ե րդեոսւ 

..-, ք. I8շ^ 

10. On False- witnesses. /<?. Հ^և՚նևրորգ կա՛նո՛ն 

գբեմռ Վւսսն այնոցիկ որօ անսւհ՜աբար սոսաո 
յկստյույժի ւոսւն • • • , {, ւ8^. 

On Abusive Language. Ժ (^). ^ասՆէրորգ 




կանոն գրե՚մթ t /ասն սւՀեո 

'""էյէշրցք գեղքուկ բա՛նիս . • • , ք. 183՝*. 

From the half of this chajjter, f. 184'' as far 
as f. 189'', the bolorgir hand is resumed. 

12. On Hatred, ժա (թ). \\՝ևս,ասա'ներորգ կա՛նո՛ն 
գրեսբ, որ չէ- պւսրսէ օրէսսյոնեա ւն որրսյր 

աաեն . . ., ք. 184''. — A note here of the 
author says that down to here he has treated 
on the prohibitive matters, henceforward he 
will treat of obligatory ones. 

13. On Love 

ufrp'l' • 

b- t 

u^pti պ 



14. On Prayer. Ժ 

ԱՅւու^րն գ. ^ես 

ք. 1 86. 

գ» P*- պարտ կ ռոիսսէոՆկ^ի՚ն 
.ոԱ գ *^եււէ սէոօթռ tunJjiri •••յ ք, 1ռ7, 

On Confession. <^^. ^ամնևչորս գլով" 

գրեսբ վս lunuuinJuibnt-^by որ մեկ ^պյ մեհ- 
բարի Հւ պարգե Հ-*.փյ I. 1օՕ, 

16. On Communion, ժե. Omitted. (Cf. MS. 97, 

§ 5, /'■) 

17. On Almsgiving. ժկԼէե). [ՀղորւՐութի արա^ 

րկ> ազքատաց . . . , ք. 189''. Half-way 

through the chapter the copyist notes that 
his exemplar was defective here, and a later 
hand notices that on turning back fifteen 
leaves the missing part will be found. It 
actually occurs on f. 175, in conjunction 
with the following chapter, which is a portion 
of this treatise. 

1 0. On Fasting, t^^. ^'I"*^!^ "բ էս ս/նարաա պաբտ 
k պաՀևւ_՝\\րիստո'նհիՆ . . . , ք . 175- Only 

one page, the end missing. 

19. On Making Wills (l] ասն ա՛նդարձ առՆեըլք). 

'^Ռ (At)' V.JL^ "Ս" "/"^V էքրիսաոՆէ^ից, 
ռի ւորՀքաէՐ Հ^սՅսստնւ^ ՛հմա ^հսանգու^հւկ 

♦ . . , ք. 190. 

20. Prohibition of Mourning for the Dead. J֊^ 

{էկԱ Հ^արձեա§ A վե րայ աւա՚նայնէ գրէքմք 
էլ. ռա աս կանոս ՀաստէԱէոուլժբ . . • I. 100.*~-՛ 

The last two chapters have already been 
copied on f. 162'', with appropriate quota- 
tions from the canons of St. Sahak. (Cf. 
MS. f. 10 = 97, § 5, I.) This chapter, being 
the last of the Instructions, is omitted 
here (cf MS. f. 10 = 97, § 5, n), but the 
quotations from St. Sahak and St. Basil 
belonging to that chapter are transcribed 
from f. 1 63'', as well as the following : — 

21. Epilogue. Begin. \\'^ա այս k կա՛նո՛ն, որ k քա՛ն A, 

lu uUJ^i /ան ռրիսսէո՚նէսյկան Հստւսւսէոյս • • *, 

ք. 163''. — It deserves to be noted that this 
final clause of the treatise is generally absent 
in the MSS. we know of this author. 


1. Precepts of the Spiritual Life, by John (Gar- 

netzi ?). Title : ^\էրատ Հոգևորակա՛ն ի 

Նա֊սասյ Հ^ոՀա՚էյնիս^՛ Befjlll. |*/jii//i uth- 
էլսարգն Հոգի ս. սՐօէրսի՚ն, էլ. օարգէսրեսէռ 
յիւր ս/ատկւքրՆ • • • , ք. ւդօ^'. 

2. Precepts of the Bodily Life (by the same). 

Title: lii/m 

h սարսնւձ 

որ կևանք, etc. 

Begin, ղաարո՚նութև արժանի մարդն այ^ 
՛նով ՜ճանաչես^ թ1^ /"-Ր ["է՚ւքն հւ֊ր հշիւան 4՜ 


f. 194. 

Both of these last articles 


are ia a vulgar Armenian of great age. 

1. On Hatred, Acrimony, Wrath, Envy, and all 
other sins, from the book of Vavdan Vard. 

(A վաոդահ գրոցի IjefJlU. }ձ^ե^ագոյն չար 
լլ. ւաո[ժ անգաս գաոան կ ոլսա1չաւուԼԾՈւ֊ս 

. . ., ք. 195- 

շ. 1| ս աաոոէ^եչոյ ռօր կիրակիի* Ե*- "/՚ 1^Ր 
կիրակիի ո* միհ՜աոկ և. պարոս^ . • * ^ 

ք. 196\ւ 

By some other hand : — 
VII. Continuation of § I. 
1. The loth chapter of the Prolegomena, in 


.^աւաքԵցաք ju 

abridged form. 

Ո-էս^րե սււո^էնստգՆ այ • • • , I. I90. 

2. List of the chajtters of the Code of Mekhithar, 

f. 198. 

3. The Code, ff. 203-298. Ff. 299-303» are left 


VIII. Collection of Sermons, — the full list of 
which, twenty-eight in number, is given on f. 305, 
but the first eight sermons only are copied, as 
follows : — 

1. On consolation for loss of the dead, and on 

different sorts of death. Tifle : \\՝խիթա^ 

րութիւե [լ. ^ոէ-սագրոէ^թիւն ՜ն՚ե^ևցևւոց, etC. 
BeCJlU, IJ ui\ էսրգարոց բարի Հլ խՆդաւի րստ 
բէսոոէ֊յ՝ եղանէսնհ • • • , I, ՛ՀՕ! , 

2. On the text: John i. i. «/■ y,{<դ ասասցուք 

թէ դԲ՚շէ սկիղբն . . . , Լ ձ^Օ. 

3. On the text: Matt. siv. 4. ^. Ո՚^ւ բժի-,կ որ 

'նևո^աԼաւե աւՆողք_աէՆն^ • • • 3 f 3-^4' 

4. On the same text. գ. |ji_ րա՚ե աւևսւարաՆիս 

դ ազգ երկիր ցուցա՚նէ • • • , ք. 3I7՛'' 

5. On Faith, on Love of God, and of One's Neigh- 

bour. Text: Lev. xix. 18. գ. \\ աս՛ն այ 

խաւսելև. աձ-աբան&լւււյնոցիկ կ, որ մաքու-ր 
ե՛ս Հ^ոգէ -nJ սրբով* • • , ք . ■շշւ, 

6. On the text: Deut. vi. 4. fr. ,յի լսելպարա 

k աւ-րիՆացՆ այ և. ^ա%ապաւլորդև i • . . , 

ք- 324- 

7. On the Feast of the Raising of Lazarus, w՛ '|»/»_ 

տեքի k պի վեցերորգ շաբաթս յորում՝ 
աաւ՚եեվք գյարութի '\ աղարու. • . . , ք . 328. 

8. On Palm Sunday, f. 332. (Cf. MS. 93, § v. i.) 

' A note of the copyist .John in tlie margin below warns ub 
that by mistake he joined the two articles into one. 

9. On the same. Text : Matt. xxi. 9. <«|ա^ա k 

մեղ խոՆար^ու-թբ ե սրբութբ մաքրել* « . , 

ff. ձՅ^՝՜՛ 337- — ■^''ft incomplete on է՛. 337. 

IX. Commentary on the Liturgy, by Jacob of 
the Crimea (ijth cent.). No title. Beffiii. *\^րէ 

աձ^այի՚ն՚ն \]nnnJh'h* ք\\ամ՝ ե ժամսւնակ կ ամ՛իրի 

. . . , քք. 340-39«- 

According to three records (ff. 125'', 174, 2<)^՝') of 
a Stephanos Vardapet, this volume was written by 
his directions by different copyists, and in ռ. '^. k՛, 
A.E. 1077 (a.d. 1635), bequeathed to the convent of 
St. George in Lim (an island in the lake of Van), 
where he says were living more than seventy 

At the end of the volume there is a fly-leaf in 
parchment, written in large uncials (about \ in. 
high) of 13th cent., in two columns, containing 
fragments of i Cor. xv. 2-1 2, which may have 

belonged to a ritual. 

MS. Arm. f. 10- 


-Ethical and Miscellaneous, 
18th cent. 

Glazed cotton paper. Size, 5^ x 4^ x 2 ^ in. 
Text, 3! X շ\ in., of 15 lines each page. Ff 250. 
Writing, notergir, by different hands of iStli cent. 
Rubrics begin each chapter. Binding of brown 
stamped leather on boards, with a flap. 

Contents : — 

1. On Abusive Language, f. 2. (Cf IMS. 1. 28, 

96, § iv. 1 1.) — Being the tenth chapter of the 
Instructions of John of Erzenka. 

2. On the same and on Malefactors. Begin. \\ար^ 

դեցի՛ն Հայրապետք՚ն յժր որք էի՛ն ի ^[,իկիա 
ժոոոմեսյի մս անսյլ^րէ՚ե Հլ պի։ւԾ ի -^ու-պսէ^ 
սէուսէցն և. ^ե րձուսյ&ոոսւօ . • . ^ է. 7' 

3. History of Tiridates and St. Gregory the 

Illuminator, the beginning lost. Begin. 

• . • ՀճՈան սկստէւ I Լէկիանոս ե պսւտմհսէՈ 
սւոստՕի կսւյսերն • ♦ . , ք, 10. 

4. Formula of Faith, 'from the traditions of the 

father's.' Begin. \էէոսաովա'ւ,իմք L <^աւա^ 

սւսէմյռ ռ^այր ած՝ սւնեո . • . , ք. 3^ • 

5. Encyclical Instructions of John Vard. of Erzenka՛ 

lltle՝ j|/i(-iii«*#i վսէոգաււրւ սէի Հ ճՈւ/սւ՚ւէՆկս 
\^ղնկսէցւ.ոյ ||lriu/<#T ^^սսսյոակէսո օլփսսէո..^ 
սգ-իօք • • • A կւսսոսսյկան սսյՀմա՚Նսւս . • . ս. 
սբ %ք>ր'ե մերոյ \\ արոան մսւբդապետի . • . 
մողովեար Beg til. \քաիւ պաբա Լ իմսւնաւ 
Pt ղԲ՚չ_ k զրիստո՚ՆկոՎՅի . . . , ք . Յյ. — 




(Cf. MS. 96 e. 28 = 97, § iv.) The following 
are the chapters giveu here : — 

a. On Christian Faith, f. 35. 

h. On Baptism, f. 38. 

c. On Education of Children, f 4!՛'. 

d. (i) On Marriag-e, f 44''. — Quotations 

from the Canons of the Fathers on 
Consanguinity, f. 45''. 
(ii) On Adultery, f ,51. 

e. On Swearing, f. ^^. 

f. On Love, f. 61. 

g. On Prayer, f. 64''. 

I. On Confession, f. 67''. 

i. On Communion, f. 70. — Omitted in 
MS. 104. 

;'. On Almsgiving, f. 71''. 

k. On Fasting, f. 72\ 

/. On Making Wills, f. T^. 

7)1. Prohibition of ]Mourning for the 
Dead, f. 76. — Quotation from the 
Canons of St. Sahak (on Funerals) : 


f 78. 



^*Կք ^" 


(Cf. MS. 96, § iv. 20.) 

71. On Priests. Beg'ni. {\եէո գրե^լրյ 

ռՀ.էԱԱ1սոս$կառ ռէփստոնկրօ UUJ^ 

Նոնօս, ս֊ այժէՐդիզու-Օ ոքւս^անայհ պՆ 
% ստէս էսր ժ ան է գի UJ եւ լժ է /t/p trb 

արժա%է . . . , ք. ^Ժ՝. 

Quotations : — 

1. From the Apostolic Constitutions, 

f. 8o^ 

2. From the Canons of St. Sahak. 

\\ֆոր^րդւսւ^ոո ե՛ն սոէ-էոբ* • • , I. 79՛ 

3. From the Canons of St. Basil, կթէ 

no սւրգեւց^ ռպւոուո ռա^անայո 

. . . , fF. 79՚'-8օ.— The last two ex- 
tiacts are misplaced by the copyist. 

6. Encyclical Instnictions of John Vard. Garnetzi. 

Eegin, \)՝^առայակ/։ռ ձևո Լ^^ովա՚ն՚նէս *|»աք1.^ 
'եեցի ^^ւսոցանեմ՝ ղոո^ւնկ • • • , !■ 81. (Cl. 

MS. e. 28 = 67, § i. 2.) 

7. A Sermon on Hell. \.բդ եկայք այսօր գասք 

սհոաւորաօ • • • , է. 99' 

8. Divination by Dreams {[յրսւղաՀա՚ն), ՚ wiitten 

by the prophet Daniel,' — alphabetically 

aiTanged : J'^^ տևսաՆելն ի տա՛ն on I֊ J] աան 
սորոգոէ-ԼռրւՏն ^•••j I. 112. 

9. History of Khikar the Philosopher, f. 133. 

(Cf MSS. 9,5 and 98.) 
10. Divination by Chorea {\]՝ար!քՆաիւաղաց, -naX- 
fiocrruTj or ■7raA;;iariKj;), ' written by the 
philosopher king Alexander.' J<)>4- սկաւա^ 

Ո-աԱն էսսէոայ^ մե^ուաիւե ^ • • • , ք , TJA.. 

(Publ. Amsterdam, 1Ճ68, etc. Nonnus, Coll. 
hutor. i. 72.) 

11. StOrj' of a Monk. \\՝իսյյ'նակևսյց ոՏն ՜ճգՆսււոր 

առօլժ^ո ի ւէււնւսպատր ••• I. Jol. 

12. Moral Fables, — four in number, ՜էքրիտասարգ 

iln nt-pim եգեէսւ Աո • • • , I. 10 ^ . 

13. ՜ՏձձձԿճ {ձ^անե-լուկք) ofNerscs Shnorhali, 140 

in number, f. 190. — Published in poetical 
works of Nerses (Venice, 1838). — Cf. Paris, 
Anc. fowls, no. 132. 

14. Extracts from Menologium {{\այսյ՝ս։ւոսրք): — 

a. Story of Archangels and Angels, 

f. 219. (Cf MS. 30, § 184.) 

b. Story of John the Almsgiver, f. 231. 


c. Story of St. John Chrysostom, ff. 238''- 

250. {lb., § 194.) — A record of a 
scribe on f. 227'' has been obliterated. 



Arm. g. 9 — The Wisdom of Ehikar, 
A.D. 1672. 

Vellum. Size, 3|x 2^ x i| in. Text, 2J x i| in., 
15 lines in a page. Ff 102+ i in blank. Writing, 
bolorgir. Binding of brown stamped leather, with 
a flap. 

Contents : — 

1. The Wisdom of Khikar, — without title, f. i. 

(Cf MSS. 38, § I ; 95. 22 ; 97. 9 ; and see 
The Wisdom of Ahikar, edited by Dr. R. 
Harris, etc., Cambridge, 1898 and 1913.) 

2. Catechism, with queries and answers, — after 

Bellarminus. Begin. Հ^. '\*nu քրէստոՆևւ^ 

ևս. պտ • • • , f 64՝". 

The final colophon of the writer (f. 102) states 
that the volume is written by Kirakos, priest, for 
the use of the ' young ' Joseph, who had it written 
with great care, out of his honest earnings, in a.e. 
1121, 26 Aram (a.d. 1672), — probably in Persia. 


MS. Arm. e. 33 — Story of Seven Sages, 
18th cent. 

Paper. Size, 7f x 5 x | in. Text, 5^x3^ in., 
in two columns of 26 lines each. Ff 84. Writing, 
notergir in Julfa style. Rubrics in red. Binding 
in leather, repau'ed. 




It contains the Storj՜ of Seven Sages. (Cf.MS.38. 
■1, and Th. Benfey, Pa«<*a/a«/';-a, I, §95; and H. A. 
Keller, Le Bomau des Sept Sages, Tubingen, 1H36; 
and Friedr. Bathgen, SiiiMa/i oder die slehen weisen 
^leister, Syrinc/i nnd Deutsc/i, Leipzig, 1879. It is 
also given in Bodley Arm. e. 33 = 108 ; in Paris, 
Anc.fundx, 69, f. 115, and Suppl. 51, f. 103. The 
Armenian text was translated by Jacobus of Tokat, 
of the family of Patug, at Zamosc in Poland in 
1615, and it was edited in Armenian at Leghorn 
in 1676.) 

A colophon, on f 84'', states that the MS. was 
written by me, Simon, in the year of the little era 
82 (V). 


MS. Arm. e. 25 — The Great Albert's Theology, 
17th cent. 

Paper. Size, 8| x 6 x 2 in. Text, 6 x 3I in., 
26 lines in a page. Ff. 266. Writing, bolorgir, 
neat and uniform. The first leaf of the first quire 
is wanting. Ornamented at chapters in colours. 
Binding of brown stamped leather, with flap. 

It contains the Siimnia Theologica of Albert the 
Great, in three books, translated into Armenian 
(according to a MS. written in 1680) 'by Sargis 
Vardapet.' Each book preceded by an ample table 
of matters. (Published by the Abbot Mekhithar 
of Sebaste at Venice, 1715-) 

Colophons : — 

1. f. 1''. In the year 1239 (1789), Jan. 27, Araqel 

was ordained priest. 

2. lb., in a later hand : In the year I 262, Nkhayq, 

I was disciple of the above, Joseph Jovan- 

3. f. 2, in lower margin : Work of Albert called 

Doctor, I, the chaplain Araqel, wrote it in 

the year 1750, Nadar (June) 17. 
4*. A scrap of a resurrection hymn, in lower 

margin with the date 1171 (ո.-ճ<^ա) Shems 5 

(= 1721)- 
4''. f. 268'' : Khatchatur, son of Khabik. 

5. f. 270'': A scribble mentions 'the holy brother 
Lucas,' and another in the same hand an 


MS. Arm. e. 26— Abelli's Theology, A.D. 1850. 

Paper. Size, 81x6x1 in. Text, 6|X4j in., 
with 22 lines in a page. Ff. 116+ 12 blank. 

Writing, notergir, neat. Binding covered with 
red-flowered cloth. 

It contains the Summa Theologica of Ludowig 
Abelli, bishop of the Ruthenians (ձՀ-^ոսթե՚Նացւոց), 
rendered into Armenian by Johannes Vard. Yako- 
bian, of Constantinople, surnamed Holow, at the 
request of baron Boiiaveutura of Julfa, in Venice, 
1687. — This work was published in Venice, 1748, 
under its genuine title of Medulla Theologica {\\լղեՂ. 
եւ ձ֊ուՏ֊ եւքՒարա՚նութեա՚ն), a translation attributed 
to Petros Vard. of Tiflis, and greatly corrected by 
an editor whose initials were '|», IJ՝. l] • l|. 

A note of the copyist (f. 2), named David Georgean 
of Julfa, declares that he copied it on Oct. 12th, 1850, 
from the original, which was in possession of Ter 
John Emin. Owing to the ravages time had made 
upon the original, he is obliged to leave many 
lacunae in his copy. On the following page (f. 2'') 
the same copyist presents his work to his preceptor, 
Ter Stephanos Harouthiun J. Ter-Yohannentz, ' in 
token of his gratitude.' 


MS. Arm. d. 18 — Theological, and Commentary, 
19th cent. 

Paper. Size, i if x 8 in. Text, 8i x 5| in. Ff. 
102 + 15 in blank. Writing, notergir, in a current 
hand, of 19th cent. Binding of brown leather. 

Contents : — 

1. Treatise in defence of one nature in Christ, by 

Johannes Vardapet of Julfa, composed in 
1696. litle: \փ{1ք "ր l("^b \\րբ*"՚չ^՚*՚գոո^ 

&ոէ-լժրւ.ս, ժոոոյեօէւ է գրոռ ա^այնոռ [լ. ի 
ւուսաւոր բաՆրռ սբ dtunntuitiuintun* 1 -^futu^ 
էոսյսիոուլժչւ ly"/' ."^ ^"'՜ '/"//"'- "Բ \ ^հ՚ՆէԱ.^ 
փոս%ր գերսյ^էՆ*սյս ժս/էւիռ Jbuiituil։ \\nj^ 
Վաննու^ սհհրսասւո օս*^ ՎւՆեէոորր էլ բաեքէ^ 
բուն աՇ-աբաՆ վւսոդապէոոհ, 1. 1. IhlS is 

a copy made from the book printed in 
Madras in 1809, as far as chap, xvi, where 
the copyist states, on f. 60'', that he had no 
time to continue it. Cf. MSS. e. 22 and 
f. 12. 

2. Commentary on the Gospel Parables, entitled, 

Open Foimfain, by the archbishop Petrus 
AlamalianofNakhidsehcvan. Title: \]՝ևկ^ 

Itni-itrnt/b I ռսէկսյլոբ բսյՆրո \7i մերու Հ\հ 

՝V՝h՝ "ր ^"ձՒ \\դւ՚1"՜ր ր^՚Յ^ "՛լ.՝ ք 6ւ. End 

wanting. — This also is copied from the 
jirinted book ])ublished by the monk (iregory 
ol' Julfa, in Jerusalem in 1812. Transcribed 




in Julfa in the year 1815 by Ter David 
3. An extract from Numbers (chap, xxvii. i-ti), 
taken from the code of Mekhithar Gosh, 
II, 62, — by a later hand, f. loi. 


MS. Arm. e. 22 — A Romanizing Polemic, 
18th cent. 

Paper. Size, S^ x 6| x 1 in. Text, 7x5! in., 
35 lines in a page. Ff 141. Writing, notergir, 
in style of Julfa, i8th cent 

Binding with red 

Contents : — 

1. կոչնակ -շՀ շմևւրտութեւո՚Ն, {. C. ՚ BellclappCr of 

Tmth,' by Stephanos Basil Shir-Phalan- 
kian, surnamed Dashtetzi, a layman, — being 
a refutation of a posthumous work of 
Johannes Yard., called Merqouz, entitled 
' Book of the True Faith and Profession of 
the Armenian Church, and of Controversy 
against the Dyophysites,' published at Julfa, 
1688, by Stephanos, archbishop of Julfa 
( 1 684-1 697), and reprinted twice at Con- 
stantinople in 1 7 13, f. I^ — The text of 
Merqouz is reproduced, section by section, 
on the left hand, and their refutation is 
given on the right hand pages of the volume. 
After discussing the Christological aspect of 
the two natures, the refuter proceeds, in a 
Romanizing spirit, to deal with the questions 
of the unmixed chalice (chap, vii, f. 77), 
the supremacy of the Pope (chap, viii, f 83), 
the communicating of Latins under one kind 
(chap, ix, f. 96), and the doctrine of Purga- 
tory (chap. X, f. 104). The same author in 
his Epilogue (f. 1 1 8), after giving his full 
name, as above, and noticing that he was a 
native of the Plain {'Հ-^աշտ), of the province 
of Golthn, in Eastern Armenia, but by origin 
from Ispahan (Julfa), states that he began to 
write his work on April i, 17 14, and ended 
in Feb. I, 1715 (a. e. Jan. i, 1164), at 
Bandar-Surat, in India. 

2. ձվւաւիրակա՚Ն կոչու!քն, etc, 1. 8. 'An appeal 

to the illustrious vardapets and bishops of our 
nation, from the humble servant, Stephanos 
Dashtetzi,' f. 119''. — The author, after com- 
plaining of ' misleading ' publications, viz. 
'of the works of Gregoiy of Tathev,Vardan, 
Yanakan, Mekhithar of Tashir, Stephanos 
of Siunik, Michael the Syrian, George of 
Ske\Ta, and others,' made in his own time, 
proceeds to refute one of them, namely, the 
(fabulous) story of the debate held by David 

the Philosopher and Moses of Khoren with 
Melitus and Juvenalis, at Constantinople, 
published by the aforesaid Stephanos of 
Julfa. He goes on to give ' the true ' 
historj՛ of the Council of Chalcedon, which, 
he opines, !Moses of Khoren must have 
written, but malicious peojjle destroyed it 
(f 1 2S)- Then the author (Dashtetzi) con- 
cludes his treatise with : — 

3. A ' faithful ' translation of the Tome of Leo, 
with explanations. Begin. J'n. է կատարեի 

ւապէ^ս ՜ճսէնսյ \եւ ռուողէսփառոսթեան 

^ասատս ռաւական կո • • • , 1ւ*, I36— 141* 


MS. Arm. f. 12 — A Romanizing Polemic, 
18th cent. 

Paper. Size, 5f x 3I x i in. Text, \\ x շք in., 
17 lines in a page. Ff 29 + 1 1 1. Writing, notergir, 
of the 1 8th cent. Binding of brown leather. 

It contains : — 

1. A controversial letter ' Concerning the Holy 
Catholic Faith,' written a.d. 1688 [— a.e. 
1 137). A work of Hieronymus Yardapet 
of Lemberg, and addressed to the haroii 
Astouadzatour Spendowski, judge of the 
Armenians of Lemberg. It is a refutation 
of the 'Book of the True Faith,՝ etc., of 
Johannes Yard. Merqouz (cf. MS. e. 22 = 
no. 105, § I ),in five chapters, f. i. — An acrimo- 
nious polemic, dealing with Christological 
questions, and attacking the national church 
under the name of ' Odznetzianism ' (( )i_ 
'Նեցակա'նք),{ՀՕՀ\\ tliG name of Johu Odznetzi, 
called the Philosopher, catholicos (8th cent.). 
The author assumes wrongly (after Galanus) 
that he was the promoter and chief of the 
heresies of the Armenian Church. He con- 
cludes his discourse with an appendix en- 
titled :— 

A, 1 ոանդօ u. Վե՚րւոորկոսսւկան սուորոլլօ՜րւՏնռ 
^աւաքեսյւ t/"///"-7 '^ԴԳ՚^՚ւ Ւ tfnnnJuinu/b 

Լ՝)ձՆեցասքաշաքւց, i.e. ՚ Heresies and false 
doctrines gathered fi-om other nations into 
the meeting-house of the worshippers of 
the Odznetzi,' f. ւօշ՝՝. 

No date or record of the copyist. Probably in 

At the beginning of the volume is inserted a 
separate pamphlet {ff. 1-29), being a collection of 
thoughts of different authors, 99 in number, some 
in Latin, but more in Italian. Ill-written in a 
contemporar}՛ hand. 





MS. Arm. e. 23 — A Romanizing Polemic, 
18th cent. 

Paper. Size, 8f x 6^ x i in. Text, 6| x 4I in. 
Ff. 249, or as pag'ed by the writer, pp. 258. Writing՝, 
notergir, of 19th cent., executed apparently in 
Constantinople. Binding in brown leather. 

Contents : — 

LXtlc ՝ * ^^uijbip առգեռութե-ան,՝ innnuiP gnugtit^ 

՛հին թհլրու֊աէւեռ Աէեսէոաեի՚ն Ln \ևռեւոյ ^\\օյլսւռաե 

եոէլնսյռօր^ էոռ ո զգէտյԱէոոլԼՀէհւն Ա. ւո1-ռղո1-թրլ.ս 

^Օ՚որնսյսքւ Նորհն \^ոմսյօկ^ || անոււ^ւր , աոաոսօւա 

ւումհԱնկ ճշչքարաասիրկ • • * ^ամի ^ ^, I/Ol, i. e. 

՚ A Reflecting Mirror,' showing the fallacies of the 
pamphlet called ' Staff of Twofold Strength ' of 
Sermaqesh Manuel [published at Constantinople, 
1750], written by a lover of truth [viz. Father 
Gabriel Avedikian (1751-1H27), a Mekhitharist of 
Venice], in the year 1781. (Cf. no. 108.) 

The principal items of this treatise are: — 

1. Chap. i. On the Jilioqve clause, f. 5, in which 

testimonies are adduced from the Armenian 
fathers, p. loi. 

2. Chap. ii. Defence of the practice of monks 

who lived in the houses of laymen and held 
Mass therein, p. 158. 

3. Chap. iii. Defence of the Latin Church : on 

Purgatory, p. 200; on their Baptism, p. 207; 
on the communion under one species, -ջ. 215 ; 
on their confirmation, p. 227 ; on Last 
Unction, p. 232. 

4. Chap. iv. On the Head of the Church, pp. 238- 

250 ; with Testimonies from the Armenian 
fathers in favour of the supremacy of the 

On f. 26, line I, the form of writing of the in- 
terpolated word ե^սլւթ shows that the volume has 
been in Julfa. 


MS. Arm. d. 19 — A Romanizing Polemic, 
19th cent. 

Paper. Size, 9^ x 6\ in. Text, 7I x 5^: in. 
Ff. 1 8 1 + 5 in blank. Writing, notergir of the 1 9th 
cent., executed, apparently in Constantinople, by 
different hands. Binding of brown leather. 

The title of this work is not given in this MS. 

It should run thus : ^եբքու^ ' {ՀկՆ լուսասէու ՝ 

tfittin /ւՆիՆ ՃՀար՜ճիկ ||՝«/1ք/Հ1լ^|/| /# Հ^է1ու1Լակսւե1;^ 
ա-սեսնէ հ Օւսսէագոէ/ոէ-լժքււն ^^ռոսԼսյԼսյե ե ԼևոՄ^ 

ցլ-ոյ, etc., i. e. 'A refutation of the book of Kardjik 

[called also Sermakesh] Manuel, entitled " Radiant 
(Jem " [published at Constantinople, 1782], by a 
Roman Catholic [viz. the lather Gabriel Avedikian, 
cf. no. 107]. It contains a defence of the Roman 
church as the only Christian church holy and true, 
sustained by the testimonies of Holy Scriptures and 
Armenian authors.' — Not published. 

The principal items of this treatise, consisting of 
ten chapters, are : — 

1. Chaps, i-iv. On the Church, f. i. 

2. Chap. V. That the true Church of Christ is 

the Church of Rome, f. 28. 

3. Chap. vi. On the supremacy of St. Peter, f. 44, 

accompanied by testimonies on the point 
from Armenian authors, ft՝. 75-85 and 112- 

4. Chap. vii. On the supremacy of the Pope, 

f. II7^ with testimonies from Armenian 
authors, f. 143. 

5. Chap. viii. Defence of Mekhithar of Sebaste, 

founder of the Mekhitharists, against the 
accusations of Kardjik Manuel, ff. 162- 
175, etc. 


MS. Arm. f. 25 — A Romanizing Polemic, 
18th cent. 

Paper. Size, 6\x 4Xi\ in. Text, 5 X շ| in.,- 
17 lines in a page. Quires, 14, of 12 leaves each. 
The first quire lacking. Ff. 176. Writing, a notergir 
hand of Julfa, of i8th cent., neat and regular. 
Binding in brown leather. 

Contents : — 

I. 1. On the schism of the Armenian and Latin 
Churches, — being an appeal to heal a breach 
due to mere misunderstanding on both sides. 
The beginning is wanting as far as the 

words : • • • l^i nn n ♦ J^uituLfta ե_ ռսէլակէպ 
ւրնրպհ tu lUitinun In ^ուաւՆուլ՚ռԾսյես, ե nil տե^ 
սանկ nlTuuttif Արն tu i ի t/uiujuun Լորօաեսաե 
Unuuil ի nninn էսո[լև։ից • • • , I. 1. 1ո the 

course of the text the treatise is called 
\]՝1քկնոէ.թքէւ'ն, i.e. explanation. The author's 
name does not transpire. 
2. Answers to some objections raised by the 
brethren of Constantinople to the previous 
explanation. Begin. Լ\ոսդւսրկևսւլէի օրէ^ 

սւսկ սր աւս till րո in nuati ill, կ՜նոսԼէք եանս Ի 
\1ոսսւանէւնու^ււրէւիս^ 6ւ ռանր սր 1ւ որւււրբ ր 
^սւէ/՝դրրսյկաո lit/ng աոսյրեսյւ ես է վեոէսւ 
սոուս iijituufi սր Հսւրռէ/ոէՏնս, որոո աոժա1ւ կ 

այքէ՜ս luuiuiutulniuulfl : ^ապՐՂ* *ս՛ 1՜?/" V *¥'"/ 

սՆսէԱ որ ս րկէււոնակսէո սկեոԱռիյսյ ևոկոէ^ 





բևութր ասե՛ն ի ^\\u^ ոոպկս ու^սոսւյանկ 
մհ{ւՆուք^իւն ռո-, ապա վս կո ^այրապևամն 
մեր %ոովեռյէն ոե ոկաբեակսն : *>|*ւ7. ^*\իաոյ է 

դա՛ն ազա՛ն և լշ ctc, f. 87. — The olijections, 
eight in number, deal mostly with the same 
subjects as MS. Arm., f. 17, no. 91. 
Bi/ some other hand : — 

II. Title: *է\ատւ/հւթիւ.Ն'] րիւքայ ևրկրի՚ն, արարեալ 
ll*] \) սյրտհրոս վարգապե՜տէ \ րիմեցւ^ոյ, 
ոտա՚նաւոր չափովշ \. e. ՚ HistOry օք the 

Crimea,' in verse, by Martiros Vard. of 
Crimea, f. 168. Begin. 

1 'նժսյմանասն ահ- անեո u- անսահման 

\najn ր սԼոբան ոարխարՀս ասհսսւյն • • ♦ , I. 100. 

Numbering՝ 76 quatrains, the last con- 
taining the date of the composition in 
A.E. 1 1 II (a.d. 1672). 


MS. Arm. d. 12 — Neophitos against the Jews, 
A.D. 1833. 

Paper. Size, 1 2 X 8-| x | in. Test, io|: x 5| in., 
of 21 lines in a page. Ff. 118, or 232 pages accord- 
ing to the numeration of the copyist. Writing, a 
distinct and elegant cursive or notergir. Binding 
of red leather. 

It contains a controversial treatise against the 
Jews, by a person named Neophitos, 'a Greek 
doctor, formerly a Jewish rabbi. Translated from 
Moldavian into Armenian by the priest Ter Nerses 
(Yarouthiunian), in the year of our Lord, 1808, on 
the 20th of May, in the town of Jassy (b»"^).' — 
The translator informs us further in his colophon 
at the end of the volume, that the Greek original 
was published in 1 803, and Ter Marcus ' our father,' 
having seen a copy of it in Moldavia, by Yarouthiun 
Khevouliantz of Botoushan, gave it to the trans- 
lator to turn into Armenian, on Dec. 17, 1807. 

The transcriber of our volume is named Manuel 
Dilanentz {' \գ լան ե ա՛նց), տօո of Khatchatour, who 
completed his work on Jan. i, 1832, in Adana, on 
a copy which was made by Ephrem Vard. of Hadjin 
(.Հ,ա20ւձյ^) in the Convent of St. James, Jerusalem, 
in the A.E. 1272 (a.d. 1822), when Ter Gabriel was 

This volume was advertised in the Catalogue of 
Bernard Quaritch, no. 34,058, and bought by the 
Rev. S. Baronian on April 10, 1886. 

MS. Arm. e. 31- 


—Refutation of the Koran, 
18th cent. 

Paper. Size, 8^ x 6 x i in. Text, 6^ X 4 in., of 
25 lines in a page. Ff. 139. Writing, in a clear 

cursive hand of Julfa style, of i8th cent. Binding 
of red-flowered cloth. 

It contains a refutation of the Koran, in three 
books, by an anonymous author. 

Begin, (d^t ղուրա՛ն՛ն n* էւայ՛ 

\քտոյգ ujiijijii/hi֊p-fii-% ւսւոագս ւՐա^յհէոր աւսպկս 
սէսկ /"V՜ ոսն սէբեոաւ անոէՏն \1արգրս աոա^ 
սգոս սեստորւսեան սասն \սէր գոոԾոռ րլրոօ 
luounnlruji ՝ի վանիօն նոսս^անգնուպօւսոյ 
գրնսւռ ՝ի նոոմանս օւոսյբԱռ և. b այ սին \Ա. է 
մայէս : ււ. անգ կին երկու, ժոոոսու-լժրսնօ 
սոսն Վրկրռ £լ սրսսն սռսւպսէ -yuinq • • • 

i. e. That the Koran is not from God. 

True history about Mahmet says thus : A certain 
priest of the Nestorian heresy, called Sargis, 
because of his evil deeds, was banished from 
the monastery in Constantinople, and re- 
paired to Arabia and came as far as Maven, 
where were two settlements, one of Jews and 
one of idolaters . . . 

For the story, cp. Brit. Mus. MS.Or. 4580, f. 213. 

MS. Arm. f. 6 


—David the Philosopher, 
A.D. 1334. 

Glazed cotton paper, of brownish hue. Size, 
6| X 4| X 2 in. Ff. 208. The volume is made up 
of two different MSS., executed each by distinct 
writers. The first part, which goes as far as f. 99, 
is composed of 8 quires, of 12 leaves each. Text, 
51^x3^ in., 29 lines in a page. The second one, 
composed of 7 quires, of 16 leaves each, has text 
5|x3|in., 33 lines to page. There is wanting 
one leaf after f 195. Both MSS. are written in 
bolorgir with many abbreviations of the same type ; 
but in the second, the writing is a little more 
regular. — Ornaments : coloured head-piece on fl՝. 2, 
41, 51, 100, 154, and 204''. Binding of deep 
brown stamped leather, with flap ; thongs and 
studs lost. 

I. The first MS. contains : — 

1. The Definitions of Philosophy {\]ա<^ մա՛նք 
իմաստասիրու֊թեա՚ն) of David the Philo- 
sopher, called \՝%յաղթ, 'the Invincible,' 
f. 2. (Published at Venice, 1833, pp. 120- 
214.) — This treatise (in 21 or 22 chapters) 
is an introduction to the study of philo- 
sophy, and consists of a refutation of the 
four objections raised by Pyrrhonism against 
philosophy. Extracts of this work in Greek 
text are published by Brandis. 




Omnia mala {\\յե%այե չար տա%^լի). No 

title, f. 39՛'. (Ed. Venice, pp. 215-216.) — 
This tract in Greek is attributed to Nemesius 
or Gre,o-ory of Nyssa, of whose ' Sermo 
contra Manichaeos ' (Migne, Ser. Gr. t. 46, 
coll. 1107-1136) it is part. Cf. MSS. 
Arm. f. 13, 1. 1, and e. 34, iv. 7. 

Isagoge of Porphyry ('^[,&րաձ֊ութիլյե ♦•!"/»». 
փիլրի), f- 41. (Ed. Venice, pp. 227-250; 
Conybeare's Collation, etc., in ' Anecdota 
Oxoniensia,' vol. i (1892), pp. 76-88.) 

Commentary on, or Analysis {\\ ևրլու^ու.^ 
թիլ՛ն՝) of the Isagoge of Porphyry, by 
David the Philosopher, f. 51. (Ed. Venice, 




5. Letter of Aristotle to King Alexander about 
the Cosmos, ff. 98-99. Only two leaves, 
the end wanting. (See below, II. 3.) 

II. The second MS. contains: — 

1. The Categories (^աորոգութիւՆք) of Aristotle, 

with the Commentaries of David, f. 100. 
(Ed. Venice, pp. 409-458, where are missing 
the first six chapters of the commentary. — 
Conybeare, Բյ., pp. 1-50 and 107-183.) 

2. On Interpretation ((\ազսւգս \\՝ևկ'նու.թեա'ն) 

of Aristotle, translated and commented by 
David, f. 154. (Ed. Venice, pp. 461-553. 
— Conybeare, lb., pp. 28-50.) 

3. Letter of Aristotle to King Alexander about 

the Cosmos, f. 194. (Ed. Venice, pp. 603- 
628. — Conybeare, lb., pp. 51-71.) 

4. Letter of the same to the same, on the Virtues, 

f. 204''. (Ed. Venice, pp. 629-635. — Cony- 
beare, lb., pp. 72-75.) 

5. The Aphorisms of the Greek Philosophers on 

the Origin of the World. No title. Begin. 

y nhuinnutbil^u ^futujiifttiujqh էր ի օէսմշկիթ 
(.lie) գասառէ մերձյՀ ^ղթյթոս . . . , fi' 207- 

To the end of § I. 2 (f 40) is attached by the 
first writer a record stating that the copy was 
made in the a.k. 784 (a. d. 1335) in the hermitage 
or monastery of Oujag {յա՚ւէապատս որ կոչի 
[Հսղագու. վա՛նք) ՚ Under the shadow of the Proto- 
martyr,' for use of one named Mesrop ' the great 
rhetor,' by Manuel the Deacon. The name of the 
latter is interwoven also in capital letters in the first 
head-piece ornament (f. a) spelt U՝r/|,ni>bl 'I 
IHl 'Manuel the Deacon.' Likewise the name 
11ՏԵ"1»1'.'1»'1ւ111) of the second copyist, who does 
not give any other record, is inserted in the head- 
piece of his own work (f. 100). — On the fly-leaf in 
vellum, transferred now to f 29 of MS. 45 of this 
catalogue, there is this note in bolor-notergir : 

՛էս ututuq ah. 

A. մկրւո^ր [լ. էքանուկ 


ր * • 'ft ^դւն ujuh* ի՚Թ 

Հ^անունՆ lUj* Հ^ապւ տն էՆնւկ-» Հ^ունհս ժսք ։ Լ^" 
^|)/ք* • էՕսկ^էր սարգէձէպս-տ 1ւ պրհէն unuy գներ ոար^ 
ւոաբրնբս ր սհր Հարսյ րս*րռ : ի լոր ւոՀանէ^ս եպսկն 
ժւս Լժկսյո սիօնորգու.ր «)>/>* ԳՐՒգ"Րրն "- *lv* 
y Հէէ-անէ՚ն 7\ "՚ >7 է?՞/ 
սէղոոն{է\ : եւ, թքւ 
աւէՀ [լ. y ^ա'ն\սն թ • . • 

The Armenian text of the notice of 1437 is as 
follows : — 

'In the name of God, on the 19th of June, 1437, 
the fiiar Joseph Vardapet (an Armenian Domini- 
can) and Varkhan the pilgrim have purchased this 
book of philosophy for 1 1 denier from the bishop 
Ter Johannes, through the agency of the friarGrigor 
and friar Dschouan (John) of Djahouk (in Eastern 
Armenia).' Six witnesses are named. The auto- 
graph record of the same Joseph Vard. appears 
again on f. I՛'. — A later owner was the priest 
George Grigoriantz (f. i*"), who has cancelled, on 
if. 40'' and 153, the name of a previous possessor 
and substituted his own. 

On f. I* is the note : ' From the library of George 
Priest Grigoriantz.' 

MS. Arm. f. 13- 


֊Philosophical Tracts, etc., 
17th cent. 

Glazed paper of finer quality from f. 93 onwards. 
Size, 6|^ X 4 X 2 in. Text, 4^ x շ| in., 23 to 26 lines 
in a page. Quires, 314-18, of 12 leaves. Ff 410. 
Writing, a neat and compact bolorgir, by different 
hands, of 17th cent. Ornamentation: rubrics with 
coloured head-pieces and marginal arabesques (ff. 93 
and 200, etc.). Binding of brown stamped leather. 

Contents : — 

I. Philosophical tracts : — 

1. The Definitions of Philosophy, by David of 

Nergin {'{,երգիՆաց/,), f 5.' (Cf. MS. f 6 = 
III, §i, I.) 

2. Onmia mala, f. 69''. {Ռ., կ i, 2.) 

3. Title : \]ա^ւ/աՆք իւ/աստասիրին 'Հ^աւթխ i. e. 

' Definitions of David the Philosoi)her,' — 
a philosophical glossary, aljihal>etically ar- 
ranged, liegill. \՝^սաուահ֊, վսևէՐական և 
Լւնքէնարուն ո njtMiunula իւ՚ն, ctC. I ,7""-^Ա?» 

ՀայցուԱն րարԼաչք աո /',y"^, CtC. . . , ff. / I — 

91. KikIx: '(\i«^, Լ ույի րւսցարձակ իՀողև^ 

ոգե ԱէսրսՆոյ րսէո էէՀւոԱան դուոժ բարի, 

4. Isagoge of Porj)hyry, f 93. (//;., § i, 3.) 

5. Analysis of the Isagoge of Porjihyry, by David 

the Philosopher, f 1 1 1. [lb., § i, 4.) 

Q 2 




6. Aristotle about the Cosmos, f. 200. {lb., 

§ i, 5-) 

7. The Aphorisms of the Greek Philosop 

the Origin of the World, f. 2յՐ. 
§ ii. 5-) 


II. Selection from Letters of Gregory 
Magistros (+1058) composed in an artiticial 
dialect : — 

1. To Kirakos, Greek grammarian. Begin. 

Հ-^ս/մագքէաակէսն գԾոանէսււ ^n^tuabtui nty 
luyuJ՝. . • AcrOst. *\\յփգոր \]՝ագիսսւռոս, 

f. 22 2, p. 238. (Cf. Norayr de Byzance, in 
Batiaser (Paris), II, 1900, pp. 1 19-140.) 

2. To some idle students of philosophy, — in verse. 

Title: y^n. Հևոգսյուսու11ն իմաստից. Begill. 

Il fi«.nf_« փանաօ 

հ-րդսւսւ ԾԱ բեսէք 

f. 224, p. 237. 

3. Again to the same. Title: {".յլի^ղյ''- J^&tn. 

^\\էսնգիւ.Ն բախիւհ ^ասեաւ գեղառսւեաէՐ 



— Acrost. ^Հճրիգոր ի 

Հևղգս, ք. 234^ P՛ 23^- — 1^ other MSS. these 
last two articles are joined to each other. 
4. To his sons, encouragement to fight hard 
with ' the mischievous ' old man Nicolas, — 
in verse. Title (wanting in other MSS.) : 

^^քոոի՚ն ա/Ն որդիս ի՚֊ր օասրասալ և. ի 
tuujuilt ոսւոէՌւն Հ^սյսանԱ ւոյ ի չարւսբսյսսէ 
հ^երու^ւ-ոյԱ Հվէկաւլա այլւար (.SVt-'j. Be(jlli. 
ւուառ Pk՜ սկե ասւպն ասյդակ, \\ սւոգանսէ^ 
սարն պիսակ . . . , քք. ^Ղ^-ՂՂ,^, p. 234- See 

the letters of Gregory Magistros, published 
by K.Kostaneantz, at Alexandrapol, in 1910, 
of whose edition I give the pages. 

III. Philosophical tracts : — 

1. The Categories of Aristotle, with the Com- 

mentaries of David, f. 229. (MS. f . 6 = 
no, § ii, 1.) 

By another hand : — 

2. Aristotle on the Virtues, f. 404. [lb., § ii, 4.) 

3. The Aphorisms of the Greek Philosophers, etc., 

as above in § I. 7, f. 410, — the end lost. 

The colophon of the copyist (f. 3) is effaced, but 
(here are three short records by a later hand (ff. 91'', 
199, 229) to the efl'ect that Ter Alexander of 
Hazardschour [Հ^ազարշրեցոյ), son of Ter Stephanos, 
and his sons Clericus Astuadzatur and Martiros, 
purchased this volume from Petros Vardapet on 
the 18th March, a.e. 1237 (a.d. 1788), out of their 
honest earnings. On tf. 199 and 229 Alexander 
mentions his wife Varvar (ij առվառ). 

Under the upper cover there is a parchment 
fragment in uncials of lath cent, of Luke xviii. 18 
and 23-24. 


MS. Arm. e. 34 — Grammatical and Philosophical 
Tracts, 18th cent. 

Glazed paper. Size, 7X4|xiHn. Text, 4^ 
X 3 in., 24 lines in a page. Quires, 27, of 12 leaves, 
paginated in Armenian numeral letters. I՝f. 323. 
Writing, bolorgir, neat and regular. Ornamented 
in blue and red, with head-pieces (ff. 4, 18, 23, 37, 
99, 261, 281'') in colours at beginning of the 
principal articles, and with marginal arabesques. 
Brown stamped leather binding, with clasp hinges 

Contents : — 

I. Grammatical tracts : 

1. The Grammar [of Dion vsius of Thrace]. Title: 

(\ադագս ՎՀևրակա՚նութևա՚ն, Begin. ՝\Klr^ 
ոակս/նութիլն 4՜ ^է/տութիւՆ որռ ի ռևր... 
լժոոսէօ Ա- ի դսյրսւգոսյց .••,!. 4՛ In the 

last chapter on the declensions (Լ\ղչ -Լ,"^ 
լովմ՚ա՚նց), the paradigm verb կաիեւՐօ^ the 
original copies, is changed into սիրևյ՝. 
See the § 3 below. (Published by Cirbied, 
Paris, 1830.— Cf. G. Uhlig, etc.) 

2. Glossarv of the foregoing Grammar. Title: 

\]՝Լկ'նութիւ'Ն բառից ^[Հերակա՚նիՆ. Begin. 
ll երհ՜աԱուԼւոիսն^ րնԼօՄ ոցողուԼժիւն՛. [քե՚ր^ 
կոէ֊ռ, րսսէ կոսւՆ, կսէէք՝ կոխ, կսյէք՝ կիոլժ, կսւՍ՝ 
է1սւոժ • • . , I. I օ. 

3. The Grammar of Dionysius of Thrace, — with- 

out title, f. 23. Repetition of the first article 
above, with the difference that it agrees to 
the original and ancient text, and preserves 
all the Grecisms. 


1. Art of Penmanship (յ՚^րոսեսագրշոսթւքա՚Ն) of 

Aristakes the Writer, — in ten chapters, — 
being simply a treatise on rules of spelling 
for use of copyists. Begin. \\(Ւազա'եից 

արաեռ առսյՕր և- օաբու֊օ սւէՆառի՝Նեսյց 

. . . , ք. 37- — 1՝1ւ6 instructions of the author 
are traced in small, and the examj)les in 
bigger characters. 

2. On the same subject, by George Vard. (of 

Lambron, +1301), 'composed at request of 
Stephanos, surnamed Goyneritzantz (^\^nj%^ 

Լրիցա՚նց), of Kaytharan ([\այթարաՆցի).՝ 

in three chapters. Begin. \՝Նպարապ աՆ^ 

Xaitljl ձեռնսւրկեպի գոել ոսա • . * հ-աոկաօսյղ 
uanutnifuii ոմասնիս% գոսւոռս ւ\ ո^իսսյակկսկ 
Հոեսէոր գո\կ ^ԳՐ ո^ոսէէ է^ քւնտ կոր ւու&եսէ1 
ի %յ՝ա%է . .Հ, ք. 74՝"- 




A short grammatical tract. 

3. On Penmanship, by the same [composed at the 

request of Constnntin the Scribe], — in four 

chapters. Title: Լ\աէլագս. գրչու֊թևա՚ե 

արուեսաի֊ Begtll. զի կաաարեալ և. 'չլ"ր֊ 
դարոէ-Ն Հանդիպէյսռի շարսյգոոսլօրւՏսն ըստ 
սանսյոան սչրւոո innU . . . ^ I. օւ^, 

4. Two epilogues of the previous treatise, each in 

alphabetical acrostic, tcUhout title: \^ւՆքևւլ 

jftjnj բէսոկ1^ Jtnuu/ba ԳՐՐ գո^ու֊լօևան • • •, 
1. 00. 1 x"# բանւսմ՝ռես գո\ոլ^Լձեան գու֊էՆե 
խրաաոս . . . , ք. 96՝^. (Cf. MS. f. 7 = 123, 

5. Title: 'A fragmentary notice on Prosody, by 

George (of Lambron), as I found it.' Begin. 

դեշտուորն երեք էոեոր ու%ր որ ւաեգրս 
ասսէՈէ-էսօ՜ • • « , է. (^Ծ . 

6. Discourse on Wisdom, by Moses of Khoren. 

lltlc : W ոմսկսհ \\\որսնւսգէ֊ւԼյ | ՝^ան հմաս^ 
էոոէ_յժեան* JJtgilU y i լսոր^րգոժ ե /ւմաս^ 
էոուաբ Հէսսէսասէե օաւ. ւ/արգսսյյրես սւեսէսե 

.... ք. 97" 
(Dashian, p. 7^3-) 

III. Philosophical tracts : — 

1. The Definitions of Philosophy of David, f. 99. 

(MS. 1 1 1 , § i, 1 .)— This ends with the tract : 

I յհնայն *ար սէան՚Օեւի n\ np տան^եսււ • • • , 

f.'i77. (Cf. below, § 7.)" 

2. The five Lemmata (jVui^yo), of the same. Begin. 

\ ոգ սա<^ման J^ բաՆ ^էսմաւՆօա • • • , ք . I78. 

(Ed. Venice, pp. 317-222.) 

3. A tract on the distinct ons of 'nature' and 

'person,' composed, in five chapters, without 
title or name, — referring to the dispute of 
two natures in Christ. Begin. \\քնգրի թէ 

«աս» it րնութիւն և. ռսյՆի ևււանաԼաս ասի 

. . . , ք. 184. — In the fourth chapter there 
is a quotation from John of Damascus 
(f. 191՝'). Perhaps this tract is from the 
version of Thomas Aquinas, made by John 
of Qem. 

4. Isagoge of Porphjry, f. 205. — It is preceded 

by a picture of the so-called ' Tree of Por- 
phyry ' (f. 204), as there is another one on 
ք-Յ". (Cf. MS. Ill, §i,3.) 

5. On the Interpretation of Aristotle, translated 

and commented by David, f. 261. — The 
commentaries in spite of the title are 
omitted, [llj., § ii, 2.) 

6. Aristotle about the Cosmos, f. a8i''. (//>., 

§ ii. 3-) 

7. Omnia mala (MS., lb., § i, 2), versified (by 

Araqel ?). No title. The Jirsl two lines :— 

\\րք բ՚եախսււս քս/նիլ. զ^ակքբս ստորագրեց1էե , 
Yjlh'buijb չաբ տա՚ն՚չելի գո։ ճշգրտեցիՆ • ■ • , 

ք. 304՚'> — in forty-eight bnes. (Karamiantz, 
Catalogue, no. 75.) 

8. Title: ՝\,կատոս11ն \\բիստոտելի, i.e. Specula- 

tion of Aristotle. Begin. \\i֊uni-gui%k մեւլ 

ի բեսէւսոոուքՏ Ծանօն այնոօոն • • • , 1. 3^0 ՚ 

(Published in Ararat (Edchmiadzin), 1902, 
pp. 968-973.) 

9. Scholium (J m-imuXi) on the ninth chapter of 

Aristotle's Categories. Begin. \^էխարՀ k 

յևրկ՚նէ և յևրկրէ Լյայլտաբեբցդ լևալ 
ըստ *ք\քչատոնի ՚ • • , 1. Յ՝^^''' 

10. A fragment, without title. Begin. )ր-այց մի 


նք գղյացու.. 

թ&անՆ . . . , ք. 309''. 

11. To the students of Philosophy by friar Augus- 

tinus, in verse, without title. Begin. 

է\ւսուաէՕւտօ՝ս* Հսւսակ անձրն 

\ ա՚^ե՚Ղյ մտէսց բանսէսիրի՚ն • • • , I. 3^9 * 

The composer ends his verses with a personal 
record designating himself as a Dominican 
friar, named Augustinus, his old name being 
Avetiq, and gives the dates a.d. (I^dljl* 
(1381), Feb. 29, in a leap year, and the 
place 'in the Church of Venice' {ի վընկյ-ոյ 
ևկևղևցէ՚ն). Leon Alishan mentions in his 
Armeno-Y eneto Լձ.^այ-վև%ետի, 1896, p. 155), 
that certain manuscripts and versified com- 
positions of Augustinus are preserved in San 
Lazaro. {CLVavis, Anc.fomh, 105, fol. 159.) 

12. A formula in verse — of twelve lines — a sort 

of conundrum. Begin. 

w՛ ՀՕ՚^հ շատ կսյֆսէ չափես ի ձսւխ, 

^\ԱէցԱս ր^յտք Գ*^ luhuui ւսյ՜ձէսհւ .••,!. Ղ\ I. 

(Published in ) գէմհըտկ (Ephemerides), 
3rd ed. Venice (1796), pp. 426-427, where 
there is also given a method of using the 
formula, not given in this MS.) 

13. Short philosophical tracts. Begin. \\բողու^ 

էժրսնբ ես բանօւզան, բսւրո ւսւկւսն ե lihut^ 
կա՛ն . . . , ք. Յ՚ւ''. 

14. Aristotle on the Virtues, ff՝. ՅւՅ՚՚-ՅՅՕ. (Cf. 

MS. f. 6 = III, §ii, 4.) 

A short record of the copyist (f. 260'') gives his 
name only IJalthasar. Ff. 4 and 320 bear the 
stamp of the seal of Ter Stephanos, dated 1824. 
The same is found in the MS. 55. F. 3, a certain 
Ter Yovhaniantz has written his name in 1828, 
in Nakha of the Azarian era (April) 14. 

MS. Arm. e. 12 


Geomaney, etc., 17th cent. 

Turkish paper. Size, 7I X 6 in. Text, 6^ X4ff in., 
of 24 lines in a page. Quires, 8. Ff. 97. Writing, 




notergir of 17th cent., very distinct. The titles are 
rubricated, but follow what precedes, without any 
break, in Arabic fashion. Shabby binding of paste- 

It contains, after a few astrological notes, a 
system of geomaney. 

I. A methodical table of matters, in alphabetical 
order, appertaining to geomaney, drawn up by a 
later hand, ff. Ր֊Տ. 

II. Astronomical tract in verse, by Araqel Var- 
dapet (of Bitlis), — (only the first two chapters of 
the work given), f 9. (Cf MSS. 36, § 14, and 46, 
§ 7.) — In the seventh quatrain the author's name 
(see MS. 46, § 7, note) is substituted here, to the 
detriment of the rhythm, with ^kp \\սաուաձ-ա^ 
տուր բա՛նի սպասաւ-որ, i.e. ՚ Tcr Astouadzatour, 
the servant of the word.' 

III. Astrological tracts: — 

1. The way to find the position of planets in the 

Zodiac. Begin, ղմհւա զոՀալէ՚ն (Satum) 

iu luml^u աոէս՛ Լաւ պւթուսւնսէԱն մեհ՜ . • . ^ 

ք II. 

2. The way to ascertain the eastern and western 

star. Hegin. ^.Jl' աստղն որ քաՆ ղարե^ 
գսյԼ՚ն ՅԱՅռւսՕ եւանկ . • * , է. 12. 

3. The countries over which each planet holds 

dominion. Begin. ր^ոՀալն ու՛նի էձ\նաի և. 

ռՀՀնդիես^ ռ^Լ^սյպւսշնդ • • • [ վւեգա1վն ուեի 
ոյՀա՚ճազլ դ՚^ի՚ն, էձՀէորադչՐԼո՚ՈէէՏԱ գգերե^ 
ռման\ օ] և^ոն ղՀպ"(/ՂԲ տուն՛ս • • • , I. 12 . 

(Cf. Brit. Mus. Add. 11,677, ff. ճւ^-ճշ.) 

4. The ascendant of each planet in the Zodiac. 

Begin. ^)^ոՀալն ի յաստղաբաշխութե ^ա^ 
շէւն իւե-րկիՆքն շարաֆ ու՛նի . • • , 1. 1 2 . 

rV. Geomantic items: — \\^աl/ԼoT W^wJ՝, and its 

compound form {Հ^ամ^լարկութիւ՚ն, from an Arabic 
word meaning ' sand.' Its classical equivalent of 
5th cent, is Հ^ողաՀարութիւ^, which occurs in 
John Mandakuni's works (ed. Venice, i860, 
p. 190, wrongly printed Հ^եղա<^արութիւ'ն՝). This 
magical art of divination, as it is expounded in 
these pages, consists of sixteen figures framed with 
different combinations of dashes and dots, after the 
binary system of numeration. Besides our ]\1Տ. 
there exist to my knowledge, without mentioning 
those of Venice, two corresponding ones, one in the 
British Museum (Add. 11, 6 7 7), and another in Paris 
(Anc. fovds, 112), but they have little in common. 
This copy, and still more the Paris IMS., present 
a free compilation from different sources. From 
the fact that most of the technical words are 
Arabic, and that the Arabic foj-mula Bixni illaJii 
arrahman arrahim often recurs in these MSS.j we 

can infer that they are translated from that lan- 
guage. (Cf. J. G. T. Graesse, i??W. magica, chap.xx.) 
It is worthy of notice that a passage reproduced at 
iii. 3, instead of calling Cilicia by the name Adalia 
or Tarsus, as in some corresponding passages, the 
Museum's copy does (ff. 61, 62''), uses the name of 
' Leon, mansion of the Armenians,' a reference to 
the time of the dynasty of Rubenians. Hence we 
infer that the Arabic original of some parts of our 
MS. was composed not later than the 12th or I3th 
cent., and their translation into colloquial Armenian 
of old style, with rare and valuable words, cannot 
be later than those centuries, and is assuredly the 
work of Araqel of Ani, of whom there is preserved 
a treatise on 'Divination by Dreams' (երազակա՛ն), 
translated from the Arabic, in a similar dialect, in 
the year 1222. (Cf. Ba^mavep, 1848, pp. 84-85, 
and Dashian, no. 88, § ii, i.) The text in the 
British Museum copy is much later, for it men- 
tions Khlath (f. 97"^), the capital of Seldjouks, in 
the 14th cent. 

1, ^^սՅոէսգս ոոաէֆ՚ն գիտոլթե-անէ 1. C. ՕՈ thc 

science of Rami, i.e. Geomaney, — con- 
taining four chapters. 

a. Title : ռտանո բաժանուՅնէ թ^ դՒ^է. 

hnp [ԾէւՅոլրւիւ ունի ււ ի% տ րոսյռ <^ուք 
մասՆԷ- Begin, \\ռաքին տուն՛ն լա֊ 
ՀիանՆ 4՜ւ օսքռոո^լթիւն իւրոյ 
ա՚նձի՚ն՚ն գուշակի . • • , ն 1 ձ- (P. M., 

ff. 66'' and 82'', the details being in 
reversed order, and in different lan- 

b. Հ^աոագս գիտելոյ զցրռերն, և. ղվզանին 

pk որպէս կ. Begin. \\ղխկ գի՚""՚ցիր 

1ւ &ո13իսւթ սյրայ, որ սյռօյ՚քրՆ սւաս 
ցից՛ն արևելԼաՆ Լ • .., ք ւ6. (P. M., 

ք. 21".) 

C. \\ ասե դիտէէ՚նսյւոյ ռթէսւրէ ւոներե* 
]^€ըա, ^^ճքէաաօիր որ բ աուն £ւ գ 
Ա. ռսդուհէ ւքկւսյոսթէ utuiu ո վեոսյյ 

մկկ մհկի ք 17- 

*1յս//7ա կ իմաեաւ ռայս Ա- ի միա առ^ 





սն auiu բս 



ոէ ր եեոպն որ սսէոյգ ոէ-նրն պկկէոերն 

յի՚եքեա՚ես . . . , ք . 17^. Ends : |Լ/ւ# 

1^ աներու, էսէսէսյլժն, 
\\էքասս1ՈւաիւՏե ւէսՈ-ա^1%ն իէքւսսանսէսիրսյէյ 

մե եՆեսէւ I ՜^անհ hl^} մարգսյր էր . մստսն 

ռիաոէ-թևան բէ^րդյ ^ \արի և. ղգոյր լրնեչ^ 

ի տար^Ն, i.e. ՚ Wisdom of ancient philo- 
sophers, expounded by Daniel the propliet, 
how to know good and e\al, and beware 
of the latter.' Bef7i?i. \\հ:լի կերպ՛ն % կէա 

ու֊Ն/էդ ajuu/a /քՆ t?^r''/"'"'^A^ լա^րան • • • , 

ff. 18-40. — This long treatise is formed of 




sixteen chapters of sixteen figures each. It 
bears some resemUance in the title to the 
Paris MS., ft՝. ւշ՚՚-ւՏ, but the text is much 

3. lltlc: Հ\աոէսգս ժռ եհրպիռն որ գ գ IrnuAiuib 

ի զարկսն, liCgUi. ա» Հ^ոոժաէՐ տարե^սն 
անկանէ ^ետ հուսռ^ գոէ^շանկ [լռրլ • • • , 

է1'. 40՜41- — Sixteen entries. 

4. The above is followed (ff. 41-61 and 65-86) 

by a long series of drawn-uj) answers to 
different questions, to discover all imaginable 
secrets, and predict future events, particularly 
in regard to family and social life. Some of 
those we find intermixed in a similar series 
contained in the Paris MS., with similar 
expressions, as on ff. 86-88. 

5. The natures, qualities, and sympathies of the 

planets, fifteen items in number, followed 
by different tables. Title : ']»ուռ-'ն որ 

ռոէ^պան^ ուսստեոաց բնոէ-թիլսնԾրն» Jj6(fl7l, 
էչո^ալե Հով Հ- Լ. չոր . . . , ff. 6I՛'— 6^. 

6. ^արևցոյց, being prognostics of harvest, and 

temperature, etc., for the whole year. Begin. 

• ^nt-iltuh ժր առ. ռցորեան ււ. Լշռկ Հետ 
ոսսորյ • • • , I, ^4 ՚ 

7. List of lucky days and hours on which to 

' cast the rami.' Begin. |» լուս՛եի առաջին 

օրէՆ մոնչԱ. ի գ օրն Հանապսյռ ւլարե • « • , 

ff. Տծէ՚֊ՏՏ. 

8. The names of the sixteen figures in Arabic 

and Armenian. Begin. ^ | ա<^իա'ն, կեՆ^ 

գա՚նոսթիւն, etc, f. 88. 
i), յ.էէ1Շ ' II ասն որ ռկերպսւրասո ոոսռանէ^ մար^ 
գոյն րսսէ uiuuitrnuMQ քւնոսԼօԾսւն* xlOW 

the nature of the stars forecasts the man's 
features.' Begin. ^ \\արձրաՆձՆ, գ 
..., ff «9-91. (P. M.,ff 36^-38.) 

10. Title: *է\աս,յ՝ութիւ.ն վասՆ աաՀրիՆ. Begin. 

Տ^սւՀրրՆ ntu դրյու.էա tuiu ^. կւսս Հաւ.ւսռեւ 
["'/դյ րսւո ^ւհ^"Դ)հՅ՝ H"P ք^՚-^հ Աէոու-եսէոս 

այս ք. 9r. (P.M., ք. 85".) 

11. Title: l| ասՆ ըոամլի՚ն Ժ)լաու^. Begin. *\փ^ 

սէացքւր ոսւսւրնրսյռ ււնոէ-քժքււն • • . , է. 93* 

12. A series of geomantic Tables, ff. 94-951». 

The volume contains no colophon, but it seems 
probable that the interpolated name of ' Ter 
Astouadzatour' mentioned above (§ II) is that of 
the copyist. No date. 


MS. Arm. f. 16 — Poetry of Araqel and 
Frik, etc., 17th cent. 

Paper. Size, 6|^ x 4J X 1 J in. Text, 4g x 3 in., 
of 19 lines in a page. Quires, 10, of la leaves. 


Ff. 183. Writing, notergir of 17th cent., with 
occasional musical notes from f. 68 to end, ortho- 
graphy fiiulty. Some leaves at the beginning 
and four at the end of the volume are lost. Coloured 
head-pieces. The marginal ornaments of each 
chapter are mostly cut off with scissors. Binding 
of stamped brown leather on boards. 

Contents : — 

I. Metrical works of Araqel Vardapet (of Bitlis, 
1 5th cent.) : 

1. History of Barlaam and Josaphatj in verse. 

The beffinnins՝ lost as far as the line : 

\^սկ որ երե-Աէէս աայ&առ ււ. ^ճոլս 4՜ • • • , I՛ 5' 

(See MS. 38, § iv.— Paris MS., Anc.fonds, 
133, f. 103. — Published at Valarshapat 
in 1898.) 

2. History of St. Gregory the Enlightener, by 

Araqel, in verse. Begin. 

I ^ւրՀ^նեսյւ Հայրն երւլեսՅւոր լոսսն ան՚ճառսա^ 
կա՛ն . . . , ք. 34- 

(P. M., ilj., ք. 54՛' ; Dashian, no. 499-) 

3. By the same. History of St. Nerses the 

Parthian, without title. Begin. 

y ^ւրՀ՚նեաւ անուն ան՚ճսյռ այ բանրն • • • , է, 5^. 

(Published at Constantinojsle, 1737 J F.M., 
ib., f. 83 ; Dashian, no. 499.) 

II. Poems of Frik. (Of. MS., f. 21 = 1 15.) 

1. On Love of God. 

J\ • • »ւաշ[սարՀս և- կսէէՐսէր չհր եոեսււ* « • , 

ք. 68. 

2. No title : 

\'%'ներելի Հուր վառեցի • • •, f. ՝] \ . 

'(MS. 114, §i,3-) 

3. No title : 

Հքքէսոէ^ս աեոսն ihu գլժս/գսյր . • • ^ I, J^՛ 

{1կ i, 4.) 

4. No title : 

^Հ-<ևեոև-ցհե պաւոե1էոք ու, \եր • • • , է. 77* 

For its title, see MS. 115, § i, 5. 

5. On the Discords of the Christians. 

I|#ip nn ւԱսե% այս ոոբեոու-ս փ • • , I. Ol . 

See for the full title, MS. 115, § vii. 

6. On the Nativity of the Holy Virgin, f. 85^ 

(MS. 115, §i, 8.) 

7. No title: 

{Ա., i, 10.) 

8. No title : 

\^^ք$ն* ս/ծ-^ օմա^Ն ու. մ՚աւա 4՜ • • • > !■ 9՛^* 
{Հհ 16.) 



239 CATALOGUE OF ARMENIAN MSS. (114-115) 240 

30. Praise to God. 

1 ծ էս^եո ան^ռնսեւիէ անբէսւ. ակյայւո անժսյ^ 
tftuuuju . • • յ է, IJ.7. 

31. On Arjonn Khan and Boula. 

<l>u/np tut uh-yui սեՆգէոսուս mnniun u. որաս 

^ես^օ աէ քէն * ռւսու/աՆռ եոս֊ Հեսյ 1 ^ու֊ռայրն 

և֊\\ւ.ո.իի' ..., ք. 155- 

32. (՝.ա^ յհկ-և„վՅեա% (?). 
ՀֆԱէՈ-էո9ն ին % էւոր^ուոգ եոս֊ որդրն սկրօբն 

\^Խռ էսյն փսԼյան *հր բոէ-սեի որ Հ^սէնքէն quhp 
աէ^րն ի խաչիՆ ■ • • , ք. I59՛'' 

33. On the Creation (|| ասն \\րսւրչու.թ1ոսՆ). 

\\y զասրոսթիյն ևկեաՆք, etc, f. lea՝՝. (/«., 

i, 12.) 

^ o\. է\\ս*փաքեւեմ՝ ի ՚9ոէ-ր'ն inuuntl կու-գնւսմ\ 

iX^iunuiuh ահձն իմ՝ առ. puq, ւսհ՜ \Qon ս֊ կես^ , t \ t /* h ւ ո ^ ւ *ա § է *, «.*ք 

՝' « • * ՝*- /_ ՚ ք_« « HM^r \ասեհս ^է՚քյե աոբիւոս որ կեսգանէսսաս 

դա՛նի . . ., ք. 113՛'. i .. ., ք. 165*". 

15. 9 աՆացի թէ լոյս-ն ևլնեյ]ռէԸ.,Լւ1հ'. {1ե.,Լ6.) 35. Օո the Incarnation {\\սաց„սակ ի \քՆասրէ^ 

16. ՝lwj7/u/o մաՆսոէ-թ&ան ^սյսրաթՆ^ ու֊ երես րնճ Նութի փրետրնի 

9. To a Dissolute Youth, f. 95^ (74., i, i8.) 

10. No title : 

Հ^րբ ռես Խրսւտն կր ւսօւսյրսյսսէսյօ-՛, 

\\իրոս սսւե ոօ՜եսյէ անղրր դրրօյօ- • • • յ I, IOO. 

11. (On Drunkenness.) 

\\J Լու- սհրկ եոէ-ժ ու կրթրքայէ 
\՝^ոէ֊սսյր ու. "Րդհ^Բ^ Ս^Գ^՚՜Յ *^''*՜Ր'Գ/ • • • > 
ք. 107. 

12. No title: 

Հ utui ուրեէ! հ մարդոս մորուս (1'63ս մօրու-սյ 
Լյրեե ենձ րեէւն եոսյլ. գերոյս • • փ ^ I. 110. 

13. No title: 

I ^u/I/Ir որ ւսյո -UM^ ռան ոյսւսրսէեաես 
Հ^եր1լեիօ հ մեպ րէոնստրՀ^եգսէէ- • • • , I. 112. 

14. (A Prayer.) 

^ոգս ա՚նի^ուն • • ♦, f. 117" 
1 / . I յս Հ- ^սյմասէեեւռ a-ujnpult • • •, I. llj . 


18. [ձ՝հ դու. ի սրաաց քն՛նես ... , ք. 1ւ8. {1ե., \, 1^-) 

19. (On the Vanity of the World.) 

xjk^tXB "Ր h բ՚^Բ թոոումք ռայս լսսյբոո կեաեռ 
որ չի խաբիՆք • • ♦ , I. 1 19՛ 
/iO. I՝ սբ սեոաեոյե վերայ օաե ռէսոկկԱ ^^Jl A/IP 
չի էլե՚նե՚ն . . . , ք. 122. 

21. ]**/՝ սիրա վաաի% մի Աքել. . . , ք. 123^ (^., 

22. Լ^ԴԲ՚Ղ/ԲՔ՝ l"^3^-B իւրաաի թ^ ^եա ի՛նձ էէնտ բան 

կոս ւՐի . . ., ք. 125. 
<Հօ. %ՆրՐրկք IV^y ԾրսՀՒոաւ ես գոլ. որ ւու֊ր ձսււնգ 
է գուրս գսւ^եոակ • • • , I. 12/ . 

24. (On the Inconstancy of Fortune.) 

Հ I ՜* OuMnjiit երբ &րռ.քւսյ մարգոյն ոսււրն է բուն 

փորես • • • , ք. I3I- 

25. On Faith, — or according to MS. 115, on Good 


կա՛ն չեմ՝ ի մեղաց վերայ ...,{. 134. {lb., i, 17.) 
2d. II արգոյն երբ տալերն ոս բոսր^ Հ- ^nn^ati- 

..., ք. 135". (/i-, i, I9-) 

.Հ / . I ^ անսրսւ ս. անսէսունք գրսէես կոր սէեորռ րն^ 

կուզես . . . , ք. I37՛'- 
ՀՕ. ղարմանք Սի էՌհ- լսեռկռ ե ւՐտի գր^ռ Հաւսւ^ 

սար . . . , ք. 139- 
29. \]իրտ իյ՝, ըՆգքԲչ։ ես խռովեի 

^,չք ի՚ք՚է Ը^գք^Բ ^" խասարել. . . , ք . 143- 

|»#»<- UJ& ես ւսւսհս1Ծնրռ կե՚նգանի • • • , ք . I 68 


36. ^^Հատգաւքն որ երետ ած֊, etC, fF. IJI՛'— 174' 
{lb., i, 20.) 

III. Some more poems of Araqel Vardapet (of 
Bitlis) :— 

1. On the Capture of Constantinople by the 

Turks, in verse : 

I յ^գ ԱՅսե՚նայն սւպգ ե սւոէ՚նռ ոոբան սռեռ, 
Օսւոաք սսէսւսբսէլւ . . . I. I 7 Դ. 

(Cf. Dashian, no. 344> § 9-) 

2. Praise of Edchmiadzin: 

I ^^ա օյսեւ^բաՆ գովե uuift 

II սւլրրն լուսոյ սբ սաւ՚ճսւրհս • . • , ք. 179' 

(Published in Ararat (Edchmiadzin), 1895, 
pp. 199-201.) 



MS. Arm. f. 21— Poetry of Frik, A.D. 1613. 

Glazed paper, brownish. Size, 6f x 4^ x i in. 
(Ff. 12-90 being an insertion of another MS.) 
The original text, 4i X 3 in., of 15 lines in a page. 
Quires, 7, of 12 leaves. Ff. 155. But the original 

' Oukhatha Khan of Tartars sent, in 1246, to Armenia and 
Georgia tax collectors, with one Arloun as their chief, and as *) 
second in command Lara-Bou|a. (Tchamitch, Hist, of ձ rmenia, / 
t. iii, pp. 221-222.) May we by this notice fix the date of the ^ 
poet Frik, which is unknown ? An article on him was pub- 
lished in the Amsoreoy journal in 1888, p. 139. There is a 
codex containing his apologues in the British Museum, MS. 
Orient, 2Ճ22. 




MS. had ff. 75 only. Writing՝, notergir, neat and 
distinct, but faulty. There are lost pages at the 
beginning and after f. 141. Binding, new, in 

Contents : — 

I. The poems of Frik, a popular poet, probably of 
the 13th century. They are composed in the vulgar 
Armenian of his time, and deal with moral and 
devotional subjects ; they often lack any special 
title, nor is any one collection of them complete. 
(Cf. j\IS. 114; Brit.'Mus., Orient. 2622. Several 
of them have been published by Kostaniantz at 
1 . On Love of God. — The first two pages are lost. 
It begins with : — 

• • « սեծս Ր դնունգե 

\\ iulta inuuniu որ երեկ aut^iib օսւրոոկր • • • 

f. 3. (MS. 114, ii. I.) 

՚ ք. 6. 

3. A Penitential Prayer: \՝Ն'ևերելի Հուր վառեցի 

...,ւք. (MS. Ո4, ii- 2-) 

4. A Prayer to Jesus: \\յա'նու'ն յիս գշթացար 

. . . , ff. lo-i I. This is continued on f. 91. 
(MS. 114, ii. 3.) Ff. 12-90 being an in- 
sertion from another MS., of which the 
contents are enumerated at the end of this 

5. ' Lament upon Death, composed on the occasion 

of the author's passing by a Mahometan 
cemetery, where he saw dry bones scattered 
on the ground.' Begin. *^\^եէլեցիկ պատկերք 

ու Հեր որ պաոիԼա^ ե՛ն կուեայիս • « . , 1. 02. 

{II'., ii. 4-) 

6. A Penitent's Lament : — 

Օանաոր Լոէ ր լուսն ելնես\ ր Լւււսււսրն Լււեսա 
յ՝աէ.ւոեցայ • • • , է. 97՛'' 

7. A Lument over the fact that the Mahometans 

assaulted the Christians and spurned their 
sacred places, because of the dissensions 
among the latter: (|^ լԱսե՚ն այս ողբերդյս, 

[ann րոսեոսյց սուգր՚ն պսյՀե՚ն . . • ^ ւ. 100. 


8. On the Nativity of the Holy Virgin : — 

\]՝Բ՚չ դեռ ոշի՚նչ^է^ր գոյացելչ 

\)՝^ունգ կոլսիՆ -Լզ՚ՀյՐ եր վէւկ՚՚Լյ • • • , f . IO4. 

(//;., ii. 6.) 

9. Thoughts (յ՚սայ/ււած^) on the Incarnation ; — 

|knc_ u/^ ես ւսէւրսէեսիօ կեսդ uiuht 
՝\Հո ր1ւկեր ոչ_ և ՜ւէշման ով լ1<1վ, • . . , ք. IO7. 

(/^•, ii- .W r 

10. Lament of a Contrite Heart : — 

^^աւսռ սԼԾւսսեՀՒ րէորՀոէ.րգ wpn * * * j է. I 1 O. 

[IL, ii. 7.) 

11. 1 1^ է \^սէմասւհելո^ &սւոիկ որ Լօավւ^ ռմարդն 

է ^"IJU 

ք. 114. (/«., ii. 17-) 

12. On the Creation of all Living Things: — 

I f ռսյլրութրւն ե կս /tfp սէւրՀսեւ ոսյրւս^ 

րաէէս . . ., ք. 114՛'. {1Կ ii- ձՅ-) 

13. On the Vanity of the World :— 

|u՝4՜ Գ"!-. h unutuihq ^pl/bcra այս utrbauinu^ tirntun 

խաբողի- . ., f. ]i8. (lb., ii. 18.) 

l*. Հ^ոոժւսէՐ ^"(յՏդյեք դաոբաա՚ն^ ու, գժար 
քասւսաւթ սո-Ո1-էռ • ♦ • ^ I. 1IQ. 

10, Ղ-^եմ՝ սհոէո ւքւսսյէՆ սի ւ՚^ե^ր ու. suMntib pulth uiLn 

մի աար • . , ք. I 19՛'. (/^., ii. 21.) 

16. On Death:— 

II A ^ ահ-է Jtu^u ու մաւսէ 4՜) ու Լաեոոորէ/՝յ 

գրալղն գայ . • . , ք. 122. (/Հւ., ii. 8.) 

17. Moral Counsels [վաս՚ն խրաաու): — 

\1անչեյ՝ հ սհոսէց վերայց ոժ /ւ/4՜ P^H ւես1 
դառ՚նայ . . •, ք. I 26. [Uj., ՜ճ. 2^.) 

18. To a Dissolute Youth :— 

I » անսՅսոկն և. անսւո֊սէս երիսւսւսսէոգ 1ԱԱ^ 
ղիէՐդու. . • .յ ք. 128. (/Հ՛., ii. 9.) 
յ 9. IJ սւոգուն որ տալ^^ ու. րուրճՆ ^ քՒրռաՏ- 

. . . , ք. 134- {J''; ii- 26.) 

20. On the Ten Commandments : — 

"Հէսսէգասն որ ես1 ui& || ովսկ֊սե գոլ ոսւան մ՝ո^ 
ռա՚նաս • • ., ff. I39-'4I- (^^-j ii- 36.) 

Defective at end, about eight folios being 
lost after f. 141. 

21. Colophon of the writer, f. 147. 

II. Additional pieces, by different hands, in noter- 
gir of i7t.h cent.: — 

1. Extracts from the Sharakan, ff. 1-3. 

2. Extracts from the Breviary, f. 13. 

3. A portion of Matthew vi. 14-xv. i, ff. 13՚'֊43՛'. 

4. Extracts from the Sharakan, ff. 44-78. 

5. Hemerological notes, based on the Azarian 

calendar. Begin. [ձ՝՚"-"՚կ՚"'ն uyuufk" արա 

. . . , f. 78^ 

6. Moral maxims — fifty-six in number — by .John 

Yard, (of Erzcnka, called) Plouz, in verst՝, 
and vulgar Armenian : — 

է^րկա.ս A սԼկ սէեո րե րսյ^Ւ էւերքժ ոընկեր կօյսսՆ 

թՀ պա^կ, 
՜\^է- չրՐ" բեոէ-էյիէ՚ն օասյր ^եա hnusQ կսէսնՆ 

թ^ սաղ_հ • • • , ff. 86-90. 

The last maxim is as follows : — 

^\սյոեաէյն սիրող լևրու -Pi գորօ՜եցէօ^ է-արԼ\ր 

ձես ujbntAi<, 
՝\\Լ մ՝ոսյե tfP օԼժԼ րսսւս՚ն մա^Ն ի մօսք է- սյգս/ւ/Լ, 


(Cf. Dashian, no. 344. կ ^՜^՛) 




At lite end of the rolume,hy the original writer: — 
7. The Praver of Nerses Sclinorhali : ձ^աւատով 

խոստովանիյ՝ — with its piefaCe : \՝^ղաւթք 
ttnn պօէոէո Կ էսսռորսէոոնկհգ ոէ^սանեւ • • • , 

{\: 149-1.54. (Cf. Brit. Mus. Add. 11,857, 

ff- 305-310) 

According to the colophon, the original writer 
(f. 147). Melqon, deacon of Sebaste, finished his 
work in A]e])])0 ' at the door of Deipara and fort}" 
youths of Schaste,' in a.e. 1062 (a.d. 16 13), in 
behalf and at the expense of the pilgrim Լմղտեսի) 


MS. Arm. e. 27 — Glossary, 17th cent. 

Glazed paper. Size, 7 X4I x 2^ in. Text, 4|x 
3I in. In two columns, each of 20 lines. Quires, 
35, of 1 2 leaves each. Ff. 407. Writing, a regular 
notergir of 1 8th cent. Binding of stamped brown 
leather on boards, with a flap. 

Contents : — 

1. A Glossary of the Bible, by Jeremiah of 

Melri, — being a glossary of words selected 
from Holy ^A'rit, in the order of the text 
beginning from Genesis up to the Rest of 
John, the Acts of Apostles being omitted. 

Jjef/in, US՛ I Նգունոռ» թ tu nptfmlth աւքիէսւ^ 

ու.թիւ%ք . . • , f. 4. (Dashian, 41, — Paris, 
Suppl. 24, — jiublished in Constantinople, 

2. Glossary of the Bible in alphabetical order, 

including the proper names, as well as the 
words of the foregoing lexicon. No title. 

Jjt^QlH, I ^ռանւսւ* ^o/l օո^՚նոէ-յժիւն : I բւս^ 
#»A*/» անոօ huiiP անռանօղռ • • • , f. 104» (Cf. 

Paris. Sup])1.24. — Karamianz, no. 82,— pub- 
lished in Leghorn, 1698.) 
No records. 


MS. Laud Or. 202— Polyglot Vocabulary, 
16th cent. 

Paper. Size, 6^X41 in. Text, 4I x շ| in., 13 
lines in a page. Ff. 83, numbered backward, after 
the Turkish style. In a notergir hand of formless 
and clumsy style. Modern half-leather binding. 

Contents : — 

1. A Turkish-French-Armenian vocabulary, in 
three columns, and in the alphabetical order 
of the Turkish alphabet. The latter is 

written in veskhi or Arabic letters. It 
contains about 1500 words, S. 1-60. 

2. Dialogues in the same three languages. No 

title, f. 6I^ 

3. Lord's Prayer in Armenian only, f. 66''. 

4. Armenian Alphabet, with names of letters and 

phonetic values, both in eastern and western 
pronunciation, in French and Armenian, 
ff. 66-67. 

5. Letter of Sultan Ahmed I, pacUshah of Turkey, 

to Henry IV, king of France, in Turkish, 
written in Arabic characters, ff. 68-83. 


MS. Marsh 187— Polyglot Glossary, 
17th cent. 

A paper in- folio volume, of 187 ff.. the pages 
being not of a uniform size. Modern binding of 
half leather. 

It contains a polyglot glossary of several lan- 
guages : — Latin, Modern Greek, Turkish, Tatar, 
Armenian, Slavonic or Russian, Moldavic. Each 
language has a separate column, the Armenian the 
fifth. It is written by a tyro, in the same clumsy 
style as in MS. Laud. Or. 202 = 119. Nor is the 
writer better acquainted with the language ; his 
spelling is full of faults, and many of his words 
are Turkish. It would seem as if he had only 
picked up the language by ear. 

On f. 15 some Armenian words have their 
phonetic values written against them in Latin 

Cf. J. Uri, /.c, p. 313. 


MS. Arm. f. 14— Class-books, A.D. 1687. 

Paper. Size, 6 x 4] x | in. Text, 4f x 2| in., 
21 lines on ]iage. Ff. 145. Writing, notergir. 
Binding of red leather. 

It contains : — 

I. Class-books, in questions and answers, com- 
posed by Constantin, sop of Ramaz {\\<^այ՝ազ) and 
Zithan, who was, according to the notices on ff. 10, 
31, 34, 59, master of a school 'of 3C0 children ' in 
the college of the convent of All-Saviour at Julfii 
in 1685, in the reign of Shah Suleman, and in the 
oatholieate of Ter Eliazar ' when Stephanos was 
archbishop (1684-1698), and Khodscha Aveti was 

civil governor' (^^շխա՚եութեամբե քալա՚նբար խօ^ 

ftuf ասետիՆ). These notes prove how anxious the 
Julfa merchants were to give their children a 
commercial education. 




1. Catechism of the Christian Religion, ff. 10-30. 

J՝f. 21 and 22 are insertions. 

2. Merchant's Handbook, being՝ a commercial 

g-eographv enumerating՝ the products with 
their qualities, and giving the measures and 
monies of ditierent countries in Asia and 

Europe. էՏւ՚րւււ. {\վ^ ^7Բ"{/Ր վա՚ճաււակա՚ն 
ես* ("ir եուոես վսւ՜ճառւսԼէսն ւիՆսս • . • , 

i.e. 'Օ Brother, art thou a merchant, or 
desire^t thou to become a merchant ? . . . ,' 

ff- 34֊59- 
8. Commercial Arithmetic, consisting of 144 pro- 
blems with their solutions, f. 60. 

II. At the beginning of the volume some other 
hand has added, in Julfa cursive, certain of the 
occasional rites of the Armenian Church, viz.: — 

1. Canon when a woman's labour is difficult, f. 2՛'. 

2. Canon of communion of the sick, f. 6. 

3. Canon of a swearer {երդՏնա<^ար)^ f. 9. 

MS. Arm. f. 15- 


-Class-books and Sundries, 
A.D. 1712. 

ff. 25-110. (MS. 
(MS. 6s, Կ 3.) 

Paper. Size, 6^x4} xi in. Text, 5X3| in. 
Ff. 121+8 in blank. Writing, notergir of i8th 
cent. Binding of red stamped leather. 

It contains in its first part another copy of the 
foregoing MS. 

I. 1. Merchant's Handbook, ff. 4-24. (MS. f. 14 

= 119, i. 3.) 

2. Commercial Arithmetic, 

119, i. 3.) 

7?y another hand : — 

3. The Holy Places, f. no՝՝. 

II. 1. A Handbook for Pilgrims to the Holy 

Land. Jyegin, Հ^աէս L. ւէսոա^ԼէՆ օստոէս^ռն 
'1ււսւլար1^ԼԺ աորիւ^ր՚ւէ, ուր ոաորհկլ Հր&->ասէ^ 
կապետ՚ն ։լալ ևաիսն ևտ • • • , ՚ Fj rst and forC- 

most the city of Nazareth, the sjiring, where 
the archangel Gabriel made the annuncia- 
tion . . .' f. no''. 
2. Hymn on the City of Jerusalem, in verse, in 
twenty-one quatrains. Big'tn. 

Հ}*"/ րրսեէսէ քաքյառ itttuutni^uil/uJUt 
ոէսՆկսյլր դուսւրԼէյ՚նոս ձւ nnnt nti Jtunn կան • • • , 
ff. 120-121. 

According to the colophon (ff. ւօ9՚'-ււօ) the 
MS. was written in Constantinople, a. n. 1712 
(a. e. 1 161), under Sultan Aliniad, when Ter Alex- 
ander was Catholicos in Hcluniadzin, by I'lahib 
(i.e. Jacob), ascribe of Julfa, son of Yavct, for the 
use of children of merchants. 


MS. Arm. f. 7 — Miscellany, 18th cent. 

Paper. Size, 6\x ■\\x i\ ՝\r\. Text, irregular. 
Ff. 237. Writing, a notergir hand of varying style. 
Binding of yellow leather, with flap. 

This volume is apparently the common-place 
book of a student, who, according to the short 
notes on ff. 33, 179, was named Stephanos, a priest 
of Aregli-boun {\\pk գըլբու՚նցի). It is a hotchpotch 
of all sorts of topics, without order, and mostly in 
fragmentary form. The most interesting pieces 
are the following : — • 

I. 1. Biographical Note on Aristotle, f. i. 

2. Geographical Glossary, in which the ancient 

and modern names are juxtaposed, without 
alphabetical order. Begin. \\սետաց երկիր 

Հ^րոսսւսոէ^պէ պսէէւեսաքէն Lufl} սաոէյ՝Ծսր ՚ ՚ • , 

ff. ւ՚՚֊Յ- Cf. Karamianz, no. (Տ9, § 3 ՚ Dashian, 
no. 41, §2. 

3. On Heresies. {^՝1ւղդԼ-յ՝-^ևւ։ձուաքէողաւ]. Begin. 

I II ւ1սւրւիէսէէւս tnp utitlru [a է ա&ւււբասու. Iani֊u 
աւստւսրահի \u է ր՚նոգւ^ւՐԺ աոգ ^ւքրՅԼու^ 



, ք. 5- See also ք. no'". 

Refutation of the same, f. 5՝». 

4. On Mohammad, ff. 6, 7. See also ff. 74, 8:5, 

152. 163՝ 

5. Glo.՝sary, a fragment. 'Հ^սսփկո՚ււ, տա%իս կամ 

սսրսսյ ււսրկ Նսւսհրկ ձհոուՏն • • •, 11. օ— օ *. 

6. Form of Absolution, f. lo. 

7. Commentary on chap. liii. 13, of Isaiah, a frag- 

ment, f. 12*՝. 

8. Synonymous words, '"|«/րտ, սյաաշաւճ, է դէպ, 

ի ճաՀ . ■ . ,՝ ff. 14-1,5- (Published in Con- 
stantinople, 1728.) 

9. Notice of Manicheans (Paulicians), Adamites, 

and some other sects, f. 25. 

10. Two alphabetical acrostic addresses of George 

Vard. of Lamhron, being the first epilogues 
of his two treatises on the art of penman- 
ship, in twelve lines : \\n .ք՚/ոլ յ("քկ/ 

\\աււկկ է1աւոանռ \^ք՚ր գր\ու.Լոեէ1ւնդ ctC, 

ք. շ6 ; and the second, in ten lines : W^՛" 

i \աեաւք՝ոէւ ti ^1\ր \ni^P liuib Հ^ուո՚էւ լ։ւոէսս1ու~է 

etc., f. 27. — The lirst ends with the notice: 

I lu uJiiuj՝^lili իէրասէն n ր * n t. [if u tuli mil ի 
խ՚էւււիր՚ււ կոսւոա%ղ 1,սլյ գր շյւ \ and tllC SOCOInl ! 
I lu սրկրւէրււ իւրւսսէ^ւ գր \ai [a սան tun 
ԼււնոԱր y^uiL ւիէս1ւոէփ ^}ճՈւ%1ւր(։էրսնօ կո%1ք^ 

ցևալչ, ք. շ6. 1ո MS. I I 2, § ii- 4. thesB 
notices are missing. 

11. A short notice of David, the philosopher, and 

R 2 










the cathoHci John Mandakouni and Giut : 

ճ^էսւքւքժ փէւրսոփայե կր ի ^սւրք գասաէՆէ 
. . . , I. 2/ . 

Grammatical notes : — էքաս% էր տաս՛ն ե՛ն ւսռո^ 

գաՆուաէւնռ • . • վասն ւ<Ւորգու~թեաս 

գրո I • • • սասն հոՄնսյկսւռ • • • —— սսւսս 

րնքքէերօոոոէ-Լժեան • • . վւսսն %սէԼսսյգոու~^ 
թևա՚ն • . . , etc., ճ'. 28-32. 

Explanation of words and phrases in the work 
of Gregory of Narek, ff. 32-36. 

Notes on Ecclesiastical Canons, f. 36''. 



՜ն k, և 





Lexicological notes. ՝[\ւ 

քադքէէ մարգ Հարցուկ • • • , ff. 3^~45 -^^^ 

49, «o^ 

Explanation of some Biblical Expressions, 

ff. 45''-49- 
Meteorological notes, ff. 49 and 51. 

Martyrs executed in Persia, f 51'' (continued 
on f 165"). 

Historical notes. Begin. |» թվԻ՚ե Հյ}) ի^ր 

(a.D. 753) ւ^ա՚նիա եպս՚ն \]՝ԼրաիՆոյ . . . 
շի՚նևաց ղվանռ սո ^%անևանռ • • • , ք. 54 • 

— On Barzaphran (after Josephus and Moses 
of Khoren), ff. 55'' and 59.— On the battle 
of Alans with Artashes (after Moses), ff. 61- 
ճշ՝՝. See also ff. ւՅ^՚՚-ւՅ;. 

Historical memorial of King՛ Hethoum II, 
about family events (years 1251— 1293). 

Begin. \\ թվ^ն <^jg ղ^՝7լթ ի յուՆիս իթ 
սաանրն օաոն '^եթու֊սն • • • պապ՛ն Հւ/՝» • • , 

On the Emperor Nikephorus (from Matthew 
of Edessa), ff. ^()՝'-6i. 

Medical uses of different parts of the pig, 
f. 68. 

Fragment of a metrical composition of Araqel 
Vard. (of Bitlis), in seventeen strophes, 
ending with a colophon. This piece agrees 
in many of its strophes, and also in the 
date (a.d. 1403), with the colophon of his 
poetry on Adam (or Adam-book in the Brit. 
Mus.). Begin. 

լյւ որք յսէոեան ամհ՚նևռէէն 

[էՏ-^վուԼ^Հի՚նգ Հարիւլւ ասէ Նոցին • • • , ք. 69*". 

Narrative on Lang-Timour. Begiu. լանկթա.. 

ի ւխրղանգայ 

յուրս Օսյւսյւի 
քսյգսյւորքն . • 



թագաւորկ՚ն • • • , քք. JO— 74* 

Grammatical notes : Mystery of the 7 vowels, 
f. 75; of the 36 letters, f. 75*"; the 10 pro- 
sodical signs, f. 76. See also ff. 77-77^. 

Authors oi' the Art of Penmanship, f. 76''. (Cf 
MS. 1J2, § ii.) 

27. An erotic song, in four quatrains only. Begin. 

1 / էյ՝ փսւռստւոո uio՝ փսւռռ oifa •••,t, 83 • 

(See also § 42.) 

28. Zoological notes, ff. 84, 86-87. 

29. A short notice on Nerses of Lambron, f. 90''. 

From the Menologium (cf Dashian, p. 44). 
Among his translations is mentioned also 
the Life of Pope Gregory (cf MS. 30, 435) 
and the Byzantine Laws (cf. MS, 97, ii). 

30. List of Cities with historical notes, ff. 95-97. 

31. On the dignity and duty of a priest, in verse. 


V ^#TU րնգ "Հեսէոոս ujuuia nutiu րսյնք 

^uii ռէ/ւաեաՆս ui րօսւ j n ւթ ե ան • • • ^ ff. 97 — 


32. Why in the Credo there is no letter ձ, Լ loo. 

33. List of the Armenian Kings, from Japhet to 

Ashot I the Bagratide, tf. 103-104. (Cf. 
MS. 40, § 33-) 

34. Explanation of the verse of John : 'And John 

was baptizing in ^non . . . ,' f 108. 

35. Memorandum of Gregory of Marash on the in- 

vasion of the Turks in a. e. ^^n- Begin. \՝յւգ 

ի շոը [ժուսէԱաՆիս մերոյ (A.D. I 1 ձՕ) էորոււք՝ 
մատնեչէսււ օր/էսսւոՆէութքււես A ձեռս 
1,).ուրքաց . . .., ff. 133՚'-134- 

36. Chronological notices on the Khans of Tartary, 

from A.D. 1258-1576, ff. 137՚'-1յ8; from 
A.D. 640 to 1423, f. ] 39. See also ff. 144'', 

37. Persian and Tatar sayings and songs in 

Armenian characters, ff. 138'', 140, 141, 
and 144. 

38. Geographical notes on India, f 139''. 

39. Form of blessing the people in church, ff, 141''- 


40. Form of beginning of a letter, f 143, 

41. Geographical notes, ff. I44՚'-I49^ 

42. An erotic song, in nine quatrains. The fist 

line — 

Հ^րկի՚նքե կ-ր ամ՛պ, գհտի՚ն՚ն Լ֊ր սս/ր, 
՝1\ո ձ՜ոցիտ պւՕումն ու կայ՚նոէւա՚ն քՒառ • * . , ք . 1 ՀՕ. 

43. A (fantastic) explanation of the four-wheeled 

car (of the vision at Chobar ?). Begin. 

դկառս պայս աեսանեւ բոլոր սւրժան ^ րսսէ 
սմանուլժեան ստրե գսէսան . • • , ք, \Հ՝1. 

44. A short note on the princes (of 13th cent.) in 

Eastern Armenia, f. 153. Cf the Epilogue of 
the Commentary on Daniel of Vardan (MS. 
71, § 3), in which are mentioned the same 

45. On the precious stones and their provenance. 

l| Այս՛ն ^աւՀարրե՚նուե որ կա՛ն ի վերայ սյդ(ս^ 



Jj^ffiU, Հաէսքս it. առա^ք(ւն ալմասն 


աոՀքւ • • • 

.. ., f. 157 

45". A fragment of Ephrem on the Psalms, f. ւճօ. 
45''. On the Errors of Mahomet, f. 163. 

46. On the races and countiMes of the three sons of 

Noah, by Karapet Yard, (of Bitlis?), — in 
verse of eighty-five quatrains, although the 
final note of the copyist counts ninety. The 
first line : 

բա% . . ., if. 170-175. 

An interesting geographical description of 
Europe and Armenia, of which the final 
strophe gives the date of the a.e. 989 (a.d. 
1540). (Cf. Bazmawep, 1880, pp. 97-100.) 

47. Medical items, (T. ւ79՚'֊ւ8օ''. 

48. Lexicological notes, ff. 182-182''. 

49. A metrical Composition, of fifty-five quatrains, 

without title, by a Ter Joseph, as he names 
himself in the last lines. Beyin. 

|| եոառէոքեէքթ փաէՆռ էոէրութհ ան 
ըռսյ/ուսէոէյե օյօ՜ուլօհան . • •, IT. 1օ^— 10^. 

50. A metrical Eulogy on Johannes Vardapct, ar- 

ranged alphabetically, without title. Begin. 

\ Ktunlriui Հ^օրղ պէԱՈԾանսէռ, 
\ սասս^ակսյե և. utniAi ՀնորՀսյռ 

f. l86^ 

II. Here is inserted portion of a Ritual. This 
consists of the first three quaternions (ա-գ) of a 
MS. of the 17th cent., and contains the following: — 

1. Canons of Raptism, f. 192. 

2. Canons of Administration of Holy Communion, 

f. 199. 

3. Canons of Burial of a Layman, f. 201. 

4. Canons of the following day, f. 208. 

5. Canons of Burial of a Child, f. 211. 

6. Canons of the following day, f. 217. 

7. Canons of Benediction of Marringe, f. ai8\ 

8. Canons of Taking Off the Nuptial Crown, f. 220. 

9. Canons of the Washing of Feet, f. 220''. 
10. Canons of Offerings for Souls, f. 226՝". 

III, 1. On the Vision of Ezekiel at Chobar. 

Jj€(Jl7t, օր էոեսանէ-ո ւա էՈւար^քւՆ ռւսոգկ^ 
էսռոռ րյսյ *աձ1ւ. utunjt • • • , ft, 2Q0 — 233* 

2. Chronological notes, from the year a.d. 716 to 

1275, ff- 234-235- See also flP. 228, 236, 

3. Historical note relating to Basil the Second's 

invasion of Armenia and Georgia in a.d. 

1022. Begin. \^<էայ՝ա'1ւակ1է1։յոլւույ՚^այոց. 
X*^. թ սքգաւորն ^nnnJna Jtuulii ե՜ւ էաոևսլս 

"■, «• 237-237՛'- 

The Georgian Khoutzouri fragments, formerly 
bound in at both ends of the volume, and taken 
from a MS. of the 14th cent., are now catalogued 
as ff. 3, 4 of MS. Georg. c. i. 


MS. Arm. e. 13 — Ritual, A.D. 1664. 

Glazed paper, much discoloured. Size, 7 x 5 X 
2.J in. Text, 5} X 3i in., of 19 lines in a page. 
Quires, 19, of 12 folios each, except the last which 
has ten, and is not numbered. Ff. 340, many of 
which are worm-eaten, manj՛ others patched. Ff. 
338-340 are late additions in a later hand. The 
copyist numbered the pages as far as f. 336. 3 folios 
are missing after f. 119, 1 after 152 and 163 each, 
and ff. 41 and 42 are to be read after 45. Writing, 
a large clear bolorgir, with rubrics in smaller char- 
acters, in red. Ff. 21, շշ are m a second hand, 
contemporary with that of the chief scribe. Plain 
binding on boards in brown leather. 

Contains a Ritual : — 

1 . List of the Canons, f. 2''. 

2. Canon of the Benediction of a Cross, f. 5. 

(MS. 28. 19.) 

3. Canon of the Benediction of Baptismal Font, 

f. 23. (MS. 29. 15.) 

4. Canon of Baptism, f. 28, and Anointing, f. 48. 

(MSS. 28. 2 ; 29. 1.) 

5. Canon for a child forty days of age, f. 54. 

G. Canon for the Benediction of the Token of 
jNIariiage, f. 57". 

7. Canon for the Benediction of the Nuptial 

Crown, f. 65''. 

8. Canon of the Benediction of Marriage (Rite in 

the Church), f. 74"- (MSS. 28. 3 ; 29. 2.) 

9. Canon of Taking Off the Nuptial Crown, on 

the eighth day, f. 85. (MSS. 28. 4; 

29- .3-_) 

10. Canon of the Benediction of Second Mari'iage, 

f. 88". 

11. Canon of the Administration of Holy Com- 

munion to a Sick Person, f. 91. (Ci՝. j\ISS. 
28. 5; 29. 4.) 

12. Canon of the Burial of an Unbaptized Child, 

f. 101''. 

13. Canon of the Burial of a Child, f. 102. (MSS. 

38. 6; 29.5.) 

14. Lament on the Death of a Child, in verse, by 

Mekertitch Najash (16th cent.). Bigiii. 

ՀուսրրՀն էսոէսլււսճոս uhtl nuinbiuaiuu • • «, 

ff! ւշծ՚՚-ւշծ". 























f. 139. 
f. 163". 

Canon of the following day, f. 131''. 

28. 7 ; 39. 6.) 
Canon of the Seventh Day, f. I3jj''. 
Canon of the Burial of a Layman 

(MSS. 28.8; 29. 7.) 

Canon of the following morning, 

(MSS. 28. 9; 29. 8.) 
Canon of the Seventh Day, f. 170. (Cf. MSS. 

28. 10 ; 29. 9.) 
Benediction of Offerings for Repose of the 

Dead [Հ^ոգԼՀա՚նգիսա աււ.%ևլ), f. 173՝". 

(MSS. 28. 11; 29. 10.) 
Benediction of Wheat and Wine for an Agape 
in Commemoration of the Dead {Հ^ատ *1|«/.. 

տարագի), f. 180''. 

Benediction of a votive Agape or Dominical 

table (ll աէոաո \^եաո%ա1յան օո^՚նհւ ), 

f. 183". 

Benediction of Salt, f. 191. (Cf. MS. 28. 13.) 
Benediction of Washing the Cross (]սււ»ձ«՚֊ 

լուայ առՆևլ), f. I9I՛'. 

Benediction of a new book, f. 194''. 
Benediction of blessing water at theTheophany, 
f. 199՝'. (MSS. 28. 16 ; 29. 23.) 

Canon of the Absolution of Penitents on 
Maundy Thursday, f. 218. (MS. 28. 25.) 

Sermon of the Maudalum Լ՝\\արուլ պաաու.^ 
իրա՛նի՛ն) on Maundy Thursday, f. 237. 
(MSS. 28. 17; 29. 24.) 

Canon of St. Ephrem for the washing of feet 
on Maundy Thursday, f. 243. (MSS. 28. 
18; 29. 24.) 

Benediction of the Presbytery {ք]^այ՝ատուՆ) 

on Maundy Thursday, f. 263''. 
Benediction of seed, f. 270''. 
Benediction of vintage and vine press, f. 274. 

(MSS. 28. 20 ; 29. 20.) 
Benediction of grain offering, f. 275. 
Prayer for one who has eaten something impure, 

f. 276. (MS. 29. 21.) 

Benediction of a new door of church, f. 2/7՝՝. 
(MSS. 28. 23 ; 29. 14.) 

Benediction of church vestments, f. 278՝՝. 

(MSS. 28. 21 ; 29. 16.) 
Benediction of chalice and jiatens, f. 

(MSS. 28. 22; 29. 17.) 



Benediction of a painted church, f. 281 

29. 18.) 

Prayers for a time of drought, f. շ8I^ 
Prayer over a swearer, f. 282. 
Benediction of a Semantrov, f. 282''. 
Benediction of incense, f. շ84^ (MS. 29. 19.) 
Benediction of a new church, or when desecrated 

by the infidels. (MSS. 28. 24; 29. 13.* 

Or, at the refixing of a sacred table when 
removed, f. 285. (MS. 28. 24.) 

44. Prayer over Arians and other Sectaries when 

converted, by Mekhithar Gosh, f. 294''. 

45. Prayer over the Nestorians and Eutychians 

when converted, by the same, f. 295''. 

46. Canon of praying over sick people, f. 296. 

47. IMemorial of the life of Mashtotz Vard. of 

Elivard, by his pupil Stephanos (of Siunik, 

lOth cent.). Begin. \\այի վ1ւցՀարիսրոլւդի 
վաթսուՏնեոոոդի tudh ւիՆեւուա Լ ան . • • ^ 

ք. ՅՕՕ- (See Riiuale Armeuonim, Introd., 
p. xxxi.) 

48. Benediction of a lamb, f. 305. 

49. Benediction of chickens, f. 305'^ (MS. 29. 27.) 

50. Canon of receiving the relics of saints, f. 306. 

51. Canon of the benediction of grapes, bv 

Nerses lY Catholicos, f. 308. (MS. 29. 

52. Lessons of the Myrophorae, or Balm-bearers, 

f. 313. (Cf. MS. 29. 2.) 

53. Gantz or Anthem for the Burial of the Dead. 

Berlin. \Տ՝ի'է՚դ ի jkk'i՛ բանդ .... f. 32 8. 
(MS. 28. 8.) The acrostic is \\՝ա'նվԼւսո. 
' of Manuel.' 

54. Colophon of the copyist, f. 334. 

Addilional jtarl : — 

55. Two folios (336, 337) taken from another 

Ritual, similar to our MS. in everj- respect. 
It contains passages of the Canon of Baptism, 
which we read above on ff. 42'' and 47-48^. 
— On the last page there is an incomplete 
note of the writer, a priest, named Astouad- 
zatour, dated 1 138 (1689). 

56. Canon of Burial, read on the anniversary of 

the death ; — incomplete, and written bv a 
later scribe in a notergir hand of Julfa, 
f- 338. 

The colophon above noticed (§ 54) states that ' this 
Mashtotz' was written for the sake of the priest 
David of Julfa, son of Alam and Pherikhan, by one 
Yarouthiun, on the 20th March, in the a.e. 1113 
(= A.D. 1664), in the catholicate of Jacob (IV), 
and the reign of Shah Abbas (II), and episcopate 
of David (I. 1651-1683), at Julfa, archbishop and 
valorous chief doctor. 

The writer then asks forgiveness of the priests 
who may read or copy his book for its shortcomings, 
in the way of orthography or contents, and ends by 
recommending to our prayers his deceased grandsire 
Shaqar Ter Yovanes [շաքար տրյովանկս՚ն), his wife 
Mcr Phashen (Jki> վւաշի՚ե); his son deceased, Ajam 
[ալա!&) ; his own fatlicr. Also Ter Davith and his 
wile Suphik [սոսփիկ); their baby son Yovanes, now 
in his fifth j'car; their daughter Pherikhan, now 
eight years old. 




On f. I are <;^iven the birth-days of Phuriphan 
(xie փկրէփա՚ն) in the year of Armenians 110,5 ; 
Vovanes, 1 108, on Shams 9 ; Shamsbik {շամշ1ւկ), 
II 12; Mavesh {յ՝աւ.էշ), 1115; Alam (date ille- 

On f. 2 is the note : ' I Ohanes wrote in the year 
1119 ;' and in another hand a note of the year of 
the little era of the Armenians 70, 30th of month 
Lamar, a Saturday, and the Feast of the Deipara. 

On f. 340 is a note in late notergir. mentioning 
NahapetjCatholioos of Julfa,and Alexander, Bishop, 
and Sultan Yosen (Hussein, a.d. 1694-1722). 


MS. Arm. g. 7 — Tonatzoytz, or Calendar of 
Feasts, AD. 1578. 

Glazed cotton paper. Size, 3I x 2f x i in. 


2\xi\ in., 15 lines in a page. Quires, 11, of 12 
leaves each. The first and last three folios of the first 
one are lost. Ff. 124. Writing, bolorgir. Binding, 
oriental, repaired. 

Contents : — 

1. A Tonatzoytz {^օՆաւ/ոյց՝), or guide to every 

day's proper lessons and Sharakans, etc., 
throughout the year, fl՝. i֊9i. 

2. \\՝Լսեղխ f. 92. 
յՀաշու, f. ICO. 

\\էոաս1 Ժ OJtVujuiL ijuia, I, ] CO • 

jttpitiuip Փոքր ժաէ/ասէ&ոառ, lief^O/.^^uli ւոււժաւ1 
Ա1րււու%սյեան inuit% ^աեո իպի էլ ՀսԼու մե 
սւռ՚նիս • • • , ք. 102՛'. 

Other rubrics, without titles, f. 104. 
Nocturnal hymns from the Previary, f. ic6. 

Introits (ժաւՐսյւՐւոել։ կարո lUi.Y f. I08''. 
\Հ\>.ափաւրի երւի f. 122՛'. 

Metrical colophon, ff. ւշՅ՚՚-ւշճ. 

In this the scribe, named Yovannes, calls his 
book a i^mtXtugiyg, OX Fcast-indicator, and states 
that he copied it from ' a good and choice copy in 
the year 1028 (a.d. 1578), at the request of the 
benevolent and reverend priest Ter Karapet.' 


MS. Bodl. Or. 

13 -Armenian Alphabets, 
16th cent. 


Size, 6i X 4 X 4 in. Binding in leather. 

It contains, on f. 2, the Armenian Alphabet. 
Each letter bears its name and jihonetie value 
according to the Western pronunciation, also its 
numerical value. 

The writer, who seems to have been a European 
scholar of the i6th or 17th cent., has transcribed 
further in Latin the Rudiments of the Coptic 
Language, and Brief Grammars of Persian and 
Turkish.՝՜ (Cf. J. I'ri, Bibl. Bodl. MSS., etc. (1787), 
t. i, p. 327.) 




= bishop 


= church 


= colophon 


= couveut 


= daughter 


= fragment 


= martyr 


= mountain 


= patriarch 


= place name 


= possessor 


= proper name 


= province 


= river 


r= son 


= scribe 


= translated or translator 


= vai dapet 


= village 

Abdalhath or Aptlhatb, father of 

HanaBali, col. 12. 
Abdalmessiah, ա., 30 (666). 
Abdalmessiah, s. of Avetiq, col. 72. 
Abdishan, m. under Sapor II, 30 


Abel, s. of Margar, col. 61. 

Abelli, Theologica Summa, 101. 

Abgar, king of Armenia, 30 (281). 

Abraham, col. 14: poss., col. 30. 

Abraham, monk of Skevra, col. 31. 

Abraham and Khoren, mm. in Ar- 
menia, 30 (262). 

Adam, name of mouth, col. 54. 

Adana, 108. 

Addai, bp. of Edessa, 30 (263). 

Agham or Alam, poss., col. 33. 

Aghthamar or Alth. on lake Van, 
col.9: Clialcedonian Heresy at, 93: 
MS. of Chrysostom at, col. 68. 

Aghzuart՝ or Alzuarth, conv., col. 

Aguletzi Tjazar, male name, col. 64. 

Ahmed, Turkish Sultan in 1617, 
col. 35 : Turlcish Letter to Henry 
IV of France, 117(5). 

Akakios, m. at Miletus, 30 (6i8). 

Akhijan Karapet, b. of Lazar, col. 

Akob. See Jacob. 

Alam, father of David, col. 122. 

Alam (or Agham), poss., col. 33. 

Alamalian, Petrus, of Nakhijevan, 

comm. on the Parables, 102 (2). 
Albertus Magnus, Summa, 100. 
Albrasel, male name, col. 63. 
Alen, female name, col. 64. 
Aleppo, col. 32 : ch. of Deipara and 

forty youths at, col. 30: col. 115. 
Alexander, bp. of Julfa, col. 122. 
Alexander, Catholicos in 1712, col. 

120: poss., col. 84. 
Alexander, Ter, of Hazarjur, col. 

Alexis, the voluntarily poor, 30 

(440): 31 (5): 88(70): 90 (4). 
Alfath, s. of Jacob, col. 53. 
Alfay Thun, pr., col. 53. 
Ali, r. See Zandar. 
Alishan, account of Grigorenfz, 39. 
Alj, conv. of St. Stephen at, 71 (3). 
All-Saviour, convent of, in Julfa, 

col. 73. 
Althamar. See Aghthamar. 
Alzuarth. SeeAghzuart. 
Amayk in Mesopotamia, 40 (9). 
Ambar Khathun, female name, col. 

64 : see also Ampar Khathun. 
Amida, destroyed by Persians, 30 

Amir Asath, father of Baraq, col. 52. 
Amir Beg, s. of Tliomas, col. 26. 
Amirjan Mahdas, male name, col. 

Amirkher, goldsmith, col. 2. 
Ampar Khathun, wife of Shahu- 

mentz, col. 53 : see also Ambar 

Anane, female name, col. 64. 
Ananiah, bp. of Mardin, 121 (I. 19). 
Ananiah of Shirak, Stichology of 

Bible, 40 (37): on jewels, 40 (38): 

weights, etc., 40(39): arithmetic, 

40 (40). 
Anastasius, patr. in 661, 69 (II. 8). 
Anastasius, priest, prayer of, 66 (32). 
Auay, female name, col. 70. 
Anay Khanum, dr. of Grigor, col. 70, 
Anayi, female name, col. 64. 
Andrapina, place in Bithynia, 30 

Andreas, clerk, scr., col. 66. 
Andreas, m. under CoustantineCabal- 

linus, 30 (151). 
Andreas, s. of Melqiseth, col. 61. 
Andreas, s. of Ulukhau, col. 55. 
Andreas, vd., author of Canticles, 61 

(i25). . 
Andreas Acoluthus of Leipzig, 20. 
Andrias {sic) Mahdas, jjoss., col. 64. 
Anna, dr. of Avetiq, col. 72. 
Antharam, col. 53. 
Antharan, dr. of Melqiseth, col. 61. 
Antiochene captives of Khosroes II, 

30 (54). 
Anton of Sebaste, teacher, col. 13. 
Anush, m. of Thessalonica, 30 (512). 
Apikar, s. of Alexander, col. 78. 
Apollinaris, of Laodicea, comm. on 

fourth gospel, col. 74. 


Aram, name of month, col. 98. 

Ayaqel, male name, col. G3. 

Araqel of Baberd, scr., col. 35. 

Afaqel of Bitlis, Poems, 114, 121 (I. 
23): Storv of Barlaam and Josa- 
phat, 38 (iV), 114 (I. i): on cap- 
ture of Cpl., 114 (III. i): 
astronomy, 36 (14), 46 (7), 113 
(II): Precepts, 79 (u). 

Araqel, the little, author of Canticles, 
է՚ւ (յ6, ,-)9, 64, 65). 

Araqel, scr. of breviary, col. 58. 

Araqel, or Ayagel, s. of Jacob, col. 

Araqel Khojay, s. of Andrias, col. 64. 

Araqel Sunetzi, poem on Paradise, 
36 (15); on the Virgin, 36 

Araqel, Ter, s. of Jacob, col. 54 : 
owner, col. 85, col. 91. 

Ararat, canton, invaded by Shah 
Abbas, col. 53. 

Ararq, vill. in Van, col. 67. 

Araxes, r., or Eraskli, col. 53. 

Ardzrunik, dynasty in 1018, 30 
(600) : col. 68. 

Aristakes, bp. of Kharberd, and Ca- 
tholicos, col. 8: the Writer, 112 
(II. I). 

Aristeus, m. of Tyana, 30 (663). 

Aristotle, Categories, on Interpreta- 
tion, on the Co&mos, etc., 31 (11), 
93 (VII), 110, 111 (1.6), 111 (III), 
112(11.5,6,8,9); note on, 1 21, i, I. 

Arlun, Tartar chief in 1246, column 
240 note. 

Arraalau, wife of Phasheken, col. 69. 

Arzu Qan, female name, col. 64. 

Asaneth, Hist, of, 54 (2). 

Asapon, male name, col. 64. 

Asat, Arm. translator of Barlaam 
and Josaphat, 30 (706). 

Asdvatur, pr., col. 3. 

Ashot, king, history of, 30 (591). 

Ashot, the Patrician, 69 (II. 9). 

Asian, s. of Yovanes, col. 69 : col. 95. 

Aslan-Khathun, pr., col. 3. 

Asli Zaden, dr. of Karapet, col. 53. 

Asli Zaden, wife of Andrias, col. 

Astuadzapow, husband of Antharan, 
col. 61. 

Astuadzatur, scr., col. 15. 

Astuadzatur, vd., poss., col. 70. 

Aterncrseh, of Borne, 30 (37). 

Athanas Khoja, of 8henthel, col. 7. 

Athanusiiis, of Alexandria, on the 
Cross, 78 (I. 7): on Psalms cited, 

Athanasius, bp. of Seleucia, and 
Khantush, mm., 30 (45). 

Athanasius and Severiuuus, patrs. of 
Syria, 30(517). 

Athenogcnes, հշ)., 30 ('4-)- 

Ati Fashen, female name, col. 64. 
Atom and his army, miu., 30 (16). 
Atom, catholicos of Althamar, in 

1497, col. 2. 
Augustiuus, Friar, on Philosophy, 

112(111. 11). 
Aulinj, s. of Amirjan, col. 64. 
AuUan Fashen, wife of Andrias, col. 

Aullangeraq, wife of Baraq, col. 52. 
Ausnian, race of, destroyed by Shah 

Abbas, col. 53. 
Avag, author of Canticles, 61 (131). 
Avag, m. of Salamast in 1390, 30 

Avedikian, Father Gabriel, of Venice, 

works, 105, 106. 
Avediq, scr., 5. 
Aveti Khoja, governor of Julfa in 

Avetiq, husband of Yeztikhas, col. 

Avetiq, male name, cul. 63. 
Avetiq, scr. of Nilus' works, col. 72. 
Avetiq, s. of Terijan, col. 53. 
Avetis the Notary, ethical tiacts of, 

col. 94. 
Avetis, Ter, prior of Varag, col. 87. 
Awan, village of, col. 61. 
Aytin, brother of Melqiseth, col. 61. 
Azariah, era of, col. 54 : col. 61 : col. 

78: col. 85: col. 112: 115(11.5): 

col. 122. 
Azat Khan, wife of Sargis, col. 70. 
Aziz Pha^hen, pr., col. 53. 


Babajan, s. of Avetiq, col. 72. 

Baba Khan, father of Garpar, col. 14. 

Bubaq, pr., col. 52. 

Babaq Khoja, father of Avetiq, 

col. 72. 
Baben, pr., col. 53. 
Bagarat Bagratuni, governor of Ar- 
menia in 835, col. 74. 
Baghdat or Baldat, mother of Sabak, 

col. 11. 
Baghtasar or Balthasar, col. 3: scr., 

col. 112. 
Baiburt or Baberd, pi., col. 15. 
Banarges, scr., col. 60. 
Baralam and Jova^aph, life of, 30 and 

64 (§ 706); versified, see Araqel 

of Bitlis. 
Baralam Khoja, poss., col. 63. 
Baraq, owner of Gospel, col. 52. 
Bardishoy or Bachtisoes, bp., m., in 

Persia, 30 (160). 
Baridzor, conv., col. 82. 
Barkis, vill., col. 14. 
Barlaam and Josaphat. See Baralam 

and J. 
Baron Khosh, pose., col. 29. 

Baronian, Rev. S., poss., col. 33 : col. 

46: 49 (2, 9, 10): col. 108. 
Baronik, deacon, col. 15. 
Barsel, priest, col. 53. 
Barsimaeus of Melitene, 30 (346). 
Bartholomew of Bologna, on Creation 

of World, 75. 
Bartholomew, saint, life of, tr. from 

Spanish, 89. 
Bashkhin, father of Shushan, col. 

Basil or Bars), scr., col. 73. 
Basil II, his invasion of Armenia in 

1022, 121 (III. 3). 
Basil, St., meuologium of, 30 : mo- 
nastic rules of, 45 (15): 80 (8) : 

prayer of, 66 (22). 
Basil and Chrysostom, their liturgies, 

when used, fr., 49 (i). 
Basra, col. 94. 

Bathurst, Ralph, Vice-Chancellor, 39. 
Bayan, Joseph, poss., col. 2 : col. 3 

col. 5: col. 7: col. 8: col. 9: col. 10 

col. 11: col. 12: col. 13: col. 14 

col. 16: col. 18: col. 21: col. 23 

col. 24: col. 26: col. 28: col. 29. 
Bejni, a canton of Ararat, 77. 
Beki Jan, wife of Minas, col. 87. 
Beki Sulthau, wife of Mkrtitch, col. 

Bekizan {sic), pr., col. 52. 
Bellarmine, catechism, 98 (2). 
Belthel, mother of Zatour, col. 18. 
Benik, vd., prayer of, 66 (2. 24). 
Bernard, Cataloyi, col. 6, 19, and 37. 
Bethlehem, ch. of, in Julfa, col. 70. 
Bethno, Mt., col. 3. 
Bischotf, Dr. Ferdinand, on Mkhitar 

Gosh, 35 (i). 
Bonaventura, baron, of Julfa, 101. 
Burscough, Robert, M.A., donor, col. 

Busayid Khan, vanquished by Hassan 

Beg, col. 8. 
Butler, A. J., donor, 4. 


Calcutta, col. 94. 

Carapet : see Karapet. 

Catharine, dr. of Sargis, col. 70. 

Chamicliian, historian, col. 17 (note). 

Charterhouse Yard, col. 19. 

Chemeshkatzag, pi., col. 17. 

Chester, l\ev. Greville J., donor, col. 

Chrysostom, fragments of, 84: homi- 
lies of the Statue, 67 (i) : on 
Ephesians, 68 : homily on alms- 
giving, 67 (3): on St. Ignatius, 
67 (2): on the Incomprehensible, 
fr. of, 45 (29) ; on St. Matthew, 49 
(11): on St. John, ch. xi, etc., 84 
(15): Pentecostal prayers, col. 63. 


Clemens Galanus, his Conciliatio, 6. 
Constant ine, Eiupeior, laws of, 96 

(II. 3)- 
Constantine, metropolitan, translates 

Nilus Doxopatrius, 41 (13). 

Constantine I, patr., to King He- 
tlium I, on the Pope's letter of 
1248, 40 (30) and 41 (10). 

Constantine the Scribe, 112 (II. 3). 

Constantine, s. of Ramaz, of Julfa, 

Constantinople, Araqel, vd., his poem 
on capture of, 114 (HI): earth- 
quake at, in A.D. 740, 30(162): 
Stephanos, patr. of, col. 1 7 : visit 
thither of Neises of Lambron, 
82 (i). 

Crimea, history of, by Martiros, vd., 
107 (II). 

Cyriacus, poss., col. 71. 

Cyriacus, St., conv., col. 3. 

Cyiil of Alexandria, Scholia and 
Letters of, 69 : 70 : comra. on 
Ezekiel, 71 (i) 

Cyril of Jerusalem, author of Arm. 
lectionary, col. 63 : Calecheses, fr. 
of, 49 (11): 84 (12): Epistle to 
Constantine, col. 63. 


Dama, name of month, col. 61. 
Daniel, col. 5 : scr., col. 64. 
Daniel, author of Canticles, 61 (192)- 
Daniel, the prophet, at Sliaush, col. 

53 : his 'wisdom՝, 113 (IV. 2). 
Daniel, vd., on Mkhithar, vd., 30 

(371): on Psalms, cited, 85. 
Dashtaran, Stephanos of, 103. 
David, priest, col. 3. 
David of Bagrevant, against Heresies, 

69 (II. 7). 
David, Baron, col. 37. 
David I, bp. of Julfa in 1651, col. 

57: col. 122. 
David, the consul of Constantinople, 

translates Dionysius, 73 (II. 8). 
David of Devin or Dwin, 30 (470). 
David of Julfa, priest in 1664, col. 

David of Julfa, vd., col. 55. 
David, the philosopher, of Nergin, 

works of, 93 (VII): 110, 111 (I), 

112 (III), 121 (1. 11): legend of, 

103 (2). 
David, vd., author of Canticles, 61 

David, vd., s. of Norm, col. 92. 
David and Gurgen, mm. in Arm. 

30 (590). 
Davoot, father of Iskandar, col. 18. 
DMe, name of a servant, col. 53. 
Derder, father of Thoros, col. 10. 
Dilanentz, Manuel, scr., col. 108. 

Dimanche, Pope's Legate in 1248, 

40 (30). 
Dionysius Areopagita, translated by 

Stephanos, 69 (17), 73, 86 (I. 13): 

legend of, 93 (VIII). 
Dionysius Thrax, grammar of, 112 

Disaphayt, in Arm., mm. at, 30 

Djahuk, in East Armenia, col. 110. 
Dosan or Theosanus, under Sapor II, 

30 and 62 (112). 
Dsch- : see J-. 

Dsiq, Ter Stephanos, poss., col. 54. 
Dzamoski, female name, col. 64. 
Dzowinar, dr. of Thurwanday, col. 



Ebath, female name, col. 69. 

Echmiadzin, Euiogium of, 114 
(III. 2). 

Edessa, col. 1. 

Egheg or Eleg, pi., col. 7 : Conv. of 
Holy Cross at, ibid. 

Ekeliatz or Ekeghiats, prov., col. 3. 

Ekhdiar, father of Jacob, col. 35. 

Eleg. See Egheg. 

Eiiaz, father of Meliqseth, col. 60. 

Eliazar, catholicos in 1685, 119 (I). 

Eliazar, patr. in 1689, col. 70. 

Ehe, s. of Karapet, col. 53. 

Eliiiar, sister of John, col. 93. 

Elisaeus, Catholicos of the Albans, 
30 (100). 

Elisaeus, vd., 30 (401): Homily on 
Resurrection, 30 (460). 

Elizabeth, m. in Arm. A.D. 1391, 30 
(524) : wife of Andreas, col. 64. 

Elnazar, s. of Babaq, col. 52. 

Ely, Robert, poss., col. 32. 

Emi Bek, male name, col. 64. 

Einin, Ter John, poss., col. 101. 

Eiiiathin, br. of Minas, col. 87. 

Ephraim (Ephrem) Syrus, comm. on 
Ezekiel and on Daniel, 71: on 
St. John, ch.xi. 84 (15) : on Psalms 
cited, 85: homily on St. Stephen, 
30 and 64 (273): on repentance, 
88(62): prayers of, 66(7): rite 
of lavipedium, col. 63. 

Ephrera, vd. of Hajin, 108. 

Epiphauius, prelude to Psalms, 56, 

Erez, Convent of Dei para at, col. 60. 

Erijanentz Bahar, male name, col. 

Erivan or Arevan, attacked by Shah 
Abbas, col. 53 : Ghazakh, Khan of, 
col. 14 : Vardnn of, col. 14. 

Erzenka, money of, col. 3. 

Erzerum, famine at, in 1606, col. 3. 

Esayi, vd., letter, 40 (21). 

fithar, wife of Yovaues, col. 69. 

Eusebius, canons explained by Nerses 
IV, 80 (2): epistle to Carpianus, 
49 (12), and see Gospels, j5a«sim. 

Evagrius Ponticus, abridgement of, 
by Matthew, vd., 80 (6) : frag- 
ments, 45 (17-20). 

Evaz, male name, col. 64. 

Ezdin, Amir, male name, col. 64. 

Ezekiel, comm. on, by Cyril of Alex- 
andria and Ephrem, 71. 

Ezekiel's vision at Chobar, 121 

(in. I). 

Ezra the Scribe, his vision, 30 (485). 
Eztakhas (or Ezd.), sister of John, 

col. 93. 
Eztanpashkh, grandfather of Bara- 

1am, col. 63. 

Fakhrik, father of Melqiseth, col. 61. 

Fasheii, female name, col. 64. 

Faustus of Byzantium, his story of 
Epiphanius and Shalita, 30 (349): 
his story of Zuith, 30 (350). 

Folorithe, female name, col. 70. 

Frik, poems, 114, 115. 


Gabriel Avedikian, of Venice, on 

faith, etc., 105, 106. 
Gabriel, Ter, patr. of Jerusalem, 

Gagoyi, wife of Haypat, col. 64. 
Galanus, Grammatica, 42. 
Galenus, philosopher, 30 (542). 
Galust, binder, col. 26. 
Galust, priest, col. 61. 
Gafar, or Gaqar, Sultan, wife of 

Amirjan, col. 64. 
Gahvar Solthau, wife of Yusik, col. 

Gandsak in Albania, 30 (649). 
Gandsasar, Albani.a, 55 (1. 4). 
Garnetzi, editor of Psalms, col. 1 7. 
Garpar, s. of Babakhan, col. 14. 
Gauzal, female name, col. 64. 
Gayiana, female name, col. 63. 
Gegham or Geleam, prov., col. 14. 
George, hymn-writer, 29 (III. 20). 
George of Arjesh, 30 (547). 
George Grigoriantz, priest, poss., col. 

George, St., the general, ch. of, in 

Kharberd, col. 30 : conv. of, in 

Lim, col. 96. 
George, vd., letters of Nerses Shnor- 

hali to, 40 (19). 
George, vd. of Erzenka, 96, 97. 
George, vd. of Lambron, grammarian, 

112(11): acrostics 121 (L 10) 
George and Khosrov, mm. in Arm., 

30 (540). 


Georgean, David, scr., col. 101. 

Georki, scr., col. 38. 

Germanus I, patr. of Constantinople, 

Letter to Arm., 40 (28). 
Ghaphan or Laplian, prov., col. 14. 
Ghazakli, Klian of Erivan, col. 14. 
Gilau, grandm. of Baralam, col. 63. 
Glut Alaniaiitz, of Tiflis, ol. 68. 
Giut, catholicos, 121 (I. 11). 
Glatzor, conv., 30 (361). 
Goliar, mother of Avediq, col. 5 : of 

Iskandar, col. 18. 
Goharine, m. in Sebaste, 30 (689). 
Goris, vill. in prov. of Laphan, col. 14. 
Gosbters, fields of, col. 26. 
Goyneritzantz, Stephanos, of Kaytha- 

rau, 112 (II. 2). 
Goza Lalen, female name, col. 64. 
Gregory, Gregoris, see also Grigor. 
Gregory Arsharuni, comni. on lec- 

tionary, 84 (II). 
Gregoris, catholicos of Albans, 30 

and 64 (418). 
Gregory, catholicos of Althamar, 

Canticles, 25 (61), 61 (168): 95 

Gregory, a Grecizing pr. at Trebi- 
zond, 40 (29). 

Gregory, the Illuminator, descendants 
of^ 30 and 64 (222): dialogue with 
an angel, 90 (i) : homilies 76 (I) : 
life of, tr. from Spanish, 89 : 
prayer of, 66 (26): story of, 97 
(3): vision of, 30 (26), 64 (§ 261). 

Gregory of Klath or Akhlat, author 
of llenolugium, 30, 64 : of Eulo- 
gium on St. John 64 (§ 129): 
author of Canticles, 61 (39, 194)- 

Gregoiy Magistros, select letters of, 

Gregory of Marash, on Turkish in- 
vasion, 121 (I. 35). 

Gregory of Narek, on faith, 78 (I- 1): 
hymns 61 (8,90,157): prayer of, for 
the evening, 33 (9): prayers and 
meditations, 77 : select prayers, 
25: life of, 30 and 64 (402): 66 
(3, ,2, 20): 72(.): 121(1.13). 

Gregory Nazianzen, life of, 30 and 64 

Gregory, of Nyssa, on Song of Songs, 

82 (4) : on evil, 1 10 (I. 2) : life of, 

30 and 64 (304). 
Gregory II, patr. in 1 102, on Easter, 

40 (4) : life of, 30 (703). 
Gregory III, patr. to PriestsofAraayk, 

40 (3, 7, 9) : on unclean meat, 40 

(6) : lite of, 30 (703). 
Gregory IV, patr., synodical letters to 

Manuel, etc., 40 (16. r/), 78 (II. 12, 

15, 1 6): life of, 64 (5՝*): 30 (703). 
Gregory VII, patr., col. 2. 
Gregory I, Pope, life of, 30 (435), 64 

(§ 436). 

Gregory, priest, continner of Matthew 
of Edessa, 87. 

Gregory of Tathev, 80 (5) : sermon 
on the dead, 55 (IV) : his pro- 
fession of faith, 57 : Quaestiones 
or Sumvia, 86 : on councils, 40 
(41), 64(589), 86(1. 36). 

Gregory, Ter, patr. in 1654, col. 61. 

Gregory, vd., of Julay or Julfa, col. 

Gregory, vd., of Erzenka; see George, 
vd. of Erzenka. 

Gregoiy, vd., of Ostan, author of Can- 
ticles, 61 (10). 

Gregory Wkayaser, catholicos, rite of 
lavipedium,col.63. SeeGregoryll. 

Grigor (i.e. Gregory), of Althamar, 
scr., col. 9. 

Grigor, հր. of Babert, col. 15. 

Grigor, father of Jacob, col. 7. 

Grigor, father of Stephanos, col. 9. 

Grigor, poss., col. 70, col. 90. 

Grigor, priest, col. 53: scr., 73. 

Grigor, s. of Manas, col. 53. 

Grigor, vd. of Kharberd, col. 8. 

Grigor, vd. of Khov Virap, poss., 
col. 71. 

Grigor, vd., prior of conv. of Khu- 
lay, col. 30. 

Grigor, vd., prior of Maqenotz,col. 14. 

Grigorentz, Kev. Jacob (James), scr., 
col. 20, col. 34: his eulogy of 
Britain, 39 : Arm. alphabet, 43 

Guhar Solthan, female name, col. 95. 
Guise, William, orientalist, 42. 
Gul Alen, pr., col. 53. 
Gul F6rik, pr., col. 52. 
Gul Parikhan, sister of Baralam, col. 

Gul Solthan, s. of Avetiq, col. 53. 
Gulfar, dr. of Baraq, col. 52. 
Gurias, male name, col. 64. 

Halbat, monastery of, 85. 
Hamasie, dr. of Baraq, col. 52. 
Hamshirak ofHermon Wanq,col. 69. 
Hana Bali of Urfa, col. 12. 
Hannan, Watson & Co., of Glasgow, 

dealers, 50, 51. 
Haruthcan (or Yaruthean), s. of 

Yusik, col. 95. 
Harutiiiun, scr., col. 55. 
Haruthiun of Madras, col. 94. 
Haruthiuu Khevuliantz of Botu- 

shan, 108. 
Haruthiun, T6r Stephanos, poss., 

col. 101. 
Hasip Sothan, male name, col. 64. 
Hassan Beg, Tartar Khan, lol. 8. 
Havav, vill. with ch. of St. Mary, 

col. 29. 

Haypat, male name, col. 64. 

Haypath, br. of Ulukhan, col. 55. 

Hayrapet, priest, col. 38. 

Hazarjur, pi., col. 111. 

Hermon \Vanq, col. 69. 

Hesychius (Sukias, Yusik and Husik): 
Sukias and companions, mm., 
30 (30 and 163): Sukias, s. of 
Karapet,col. 53: Husikof Antioch, 
letterof Nerses to, 40 (10): Husik 
the Elder, poss., col. 95 : Husik, 
monk, scr., col. 28. 

Hesychius of Andrapiua in Bithynia, 

Hethum I, King of Arm. in 1248, 
40 (30). 

Hethum II, King, col. 2 : history 
of, 121 (I. 20). 

Hide, printer in Charter House Yard, 
col. 19. 

Hierouymus, vd. of Lemberg, on 
Faith, 104. 

Hierotheus, Extract from, 73 (II. 7). 

Hippoiytus, comm. on Daniel, 71 (3): 
on lections, 84 : on Song of Songs, 

Hizdibuzit, m., 30 (399)- 

Holy Cross, ch., col. 2 : ch. in Altha- 
mar, col. 9 : conv., col. 3 : conv. 
in Egheg or Eleg, col. 7: conv. in 
Spatkert, col. 71. 

Hope, Alexander, poss. {1) 32. 

Hofom Simen, female name, col. 64. 

Hoj-omsim, sister of John, col. 93. 

Hovanes ; see John. 

Hovasaph of Shenthel, col. 7. 

Hurikhan,dr.-in-lawof Baraq,col.52. 

Hurumsim, dr. of Yusik, col. 95. 

Husik, see Hesychius. 

Hussein, Shah of Persia in 1697, col. 
38, col. 122. 

Igdish, sister of Sion, col. 64. 

Ignatios, T6r, Karapet, col. 61. 

lohan. See John. 

lohannes. See John. 

Isaiah (Esayi), vd., on Council of Sis, 

Iskandar, s. of Davoot and Gohah, 

poss., col. 18. 
Isnii Khan, sister of John, col. 93. 
Israel, apocryph of, 55 (II. 3). 
Israel, poss. in Shosh, col. 38. 

.Jacob, col. 52. 

Jacob, or Akob, a clerk of Haleb, 

col. 48. 
Jacob, author of canticles, 01 (34). 
Jacob, poss., col. 62. 
Jacob, s. of Tdrijan, col. 53. 

S 2 


Jacob, Ecr., col. 7 : col. 8. 

Jacob II (1334), patriarclial bull, 

Jacob IV, catliolicos of Echmiadzin, 

col. 14: 73(1. 8): col. 122. 
Jacob of the Crimea, on liturgy, 

96 (IX) : commentary on calendar, 

46 (2 and 3). 
Jacob the Elder, scr., col. 54. 
Jacob Grigorentz in Oxford, col. 20. 
Jacob Jan, col. 63. 
Jacob Jan, col. 72. 
Jacob Jan, pr., col. 53. 
Jacob Khoja, s. of Kurji-Beg, poss., 

col. 30. 
Jacob, monk, s. of Ekhdiar, col. 35. 
Jacob of Qerni, the translator, 75 : 

tr. of Peter of Aragon, 91. 
.Jacob of Sarug, homily on St. 

Thomas, 30 (475): life of, 30 and 

64 (91). 
Jacob, Syrian, vd. of Melitene, reply 

of Nerses Shnorhali to, 40 (17). 
Jacob of Tokat tr. story of Seven 

Sages, 99. 
James, brother of the Lord, author of 

lectionary, col. 63. 
James, St., ch. of, in Kharberd, col. 8 : 

conv. of, in Jerusalem, col. 13 : 

martyrdom of, 31 (6). 
.Jassy, pi., 108. 

Jeremiah, deacon, scribe, col. 29. 
Jeremiah of Melri, glossary of Bible, 

Jerusalem, Arm. conv. of St. James 

at,col.l3: 108: hymn on, 120(11). 
Jihanshah, Khan, col. 61 : van- 
quished by Hassan Beg, col. 8. 
Job, apocryph of, 90 (8). 
Johar, donor, col. 7. 
John (Hovanes), author of Canticles, 

61 (30). 
John (Hovanes), Ter, col. 2 : col. 

55: col. 53. 
John (Hovanes), Ter, patr. of Con- 
stantinople in 16 1 7, col. 35: col. 40. 
John (lohan), vd., scr., col. 78. 
John (lohannes), archdeacon in Alep- 
po, col. 30. 
John (Johannes), br. of Matheos, scr., 

col. 25. 
John (lohannes), deacon, s. of Khoja 

Jacob, col. 30. 
John (lohannes), father of Baronik, 

col. 15. 
John (lohannes), Khoja, col. 70. 
John (lohannes), a novice, col. 26. 
John (lohannes), of Urfa in 1564, 

col. 12. 
John (lohannes), scr., of Spatkert, 

col. 71. 
John (lohannes), son of Shahbaron, 

col. 7. 
John (lohannes), Ter, scr., 5. 

John (Johannes), vd., called Merquz, 
103 (i), 104 (i). 

John (lohannes), vd. of Erzerum, 
41 (II). 

John (lohannes), vd., Yakobian, of 
Constantinople, tr. of Abelli's 
Summa, 101. 

John Baptist, apocryph of, 55 (I. 4). 

John the Calybite, life of, 31 (4). 

John of Damascus, cited, 1 1 2 (III . 3). 

John Garnetzi, his story, 30 and 64 
(278): prayers, etc., 66 (2) : pre- 
face to Psalms, 56 : Precepts of 
spiritual life, 96 (V), 97 (6); his 
vision in A.D. 1 21 2, 30 (430, 506). 

John Hosavetzi, hermit, 30(170). 

John Otznetzi, catliolicos, 30 (509) : 
refuted, 104 (i). 

John Sarkavag, prayer to B.V. M., 
66 (10, 14) : mentioned 71 (3), 84 
(I. 2). 

John, St., church of, col. 61. 

John of Thulkuran, catholicos of Sis, 
25 (3, 37): 61 կ>ստտԽւ). 

John, vd., Quaestiones, 86 (II). 

John, vd. of Erzenka, called Pluz, 
encyclical instructions on Faith 
and Discipline, 96 (IV), 97 (i, 5, 
etc.): comm. on St. Matthew, 80 
(4): maxims, 115 (II. 6): poem 
on Human Nature, 31 (7). 

John,vd., of Holy Cross, conv., col. 71. 

John, vd. of Julfa, defence of Mouo- 
physites, 102 (i). 

John, vd. of Medzoph, 69 (II. 6). 

John, vd. of Orotn, 30(293). 

John, vd., scr., col. 69. 

John of the Well, life of, 31 (3). 

John (Ohanes) Aghbakatzi' (or Al- 
bakatzi) of Alzuarth, col. 22. 

John (Ohanes) Jan, col. 70. 

John (Ohanes), scr., col. 54. 

Josaphat : see Baralam. 

Joseph, apocryph of, 54 (i), 55 
(II. 2). 

Joseph, bp., col. 24. 

Joseph, m. of Dwin in 11 70, 30 

Joseph, vd.. Arm. Dominican, col. 

Josephus, Arm. version of, 73 (I). 

Julia, or Djula, or Dschula, (i. q. 
Ispahan) col. 55: col. 56 : col. 70 
merchants of, 119 (I): col. 120 
poems upon, 94 (3). See also 

Julitta, wife of Sargis, col. 93. 


Kafa, a quarter of Constantinople, 

col. 35. 
Kameniecz, in Poland, MS. written 

at, col. 85. 

Karapet, of Erzenka, precepts, 79(4). 

Karapet, of Ganja, col. 30. 

Karapet, priest, col. 64. 

Karapet, scr., 2 : s. of Terijan, col. 53. 

Karapet, Ter, col. 3. 

Karapet, Ter, of Nicomedia, col. 47. 

Karapet, Ter, poss., col. 123. 

Karapet, vd., binder, col. 7. 

Karapet, vd., of Bitlis, Moral Pre- 
cepts, 88 (7). 

Kars, encyclical of Nerses to in- 
habitants of, 40 (20). 

Kaytharan, pi., 112 (II. i). 

Keghi or Keli, ch. of SS. Sargis and 
Martiros at, col. 29. 

Khaghan, wife of Abraham, col. 14. 


Khalaf, dr. of Avetiq, col. 72. 

Khalas Khathun, female name, col. 64. 

Khalinar, pr., col. 53. 

Khalinar, wife of Asian, col. 69. 

Khampek, sister of John, col. 93. 

Khanalen, wife of Amiijan, col. 64. 

Khanali, ? female name, col. 95. 

Khanbek, sister of Jacob, col. 53. 

Khandut Mahtesi, col. 5. 

Khanum AlSn,dr. of Larabek, col. 53. 

Khanum Alen, pr., col. 53. 

Khanum Alen, wife of Thuman, col. 

Kharberd or Khai-put, pi., col. 7 : 
plague at, in 1470, col. 8: conv. 
of Khulau at, col. 30. 

Khaitishar, conv., col. 7 : col. 28. 

Khatchatur, author of Canticles, 25 
{passim), 29 (III. 11), 61 (7). 

Khatchatur, bp. of Kars, 40 (20). 

Khatchatur, merchant, col. 19. 

Khatchatur, priest, cols. 53 and 91. 

Khatchatur, s. of Telik, col. 28. 

Khatchatur, Ter, archbp. of Shaush 
in 1631, col. 63. 

Khatchik, vd., his vision, 30 (294). 

Khatchikian, Ter Johannes, of Cal- 
cutta, col. 94. 

Khathay, dr. of Khanalen, col. 64. 

Khathun Jan, pr., col. 53. 

Khathunjan, mother of Mkhithar, 
col. 14. 

Khelok, mother of Amir Beg, col. 26. 

Khetchum, father of Mkhithar, col. 

Khicar or Khikar, sayings of, 38 (I): 
55 (VI): 95 (21): 97(9): 98. 

Khizan, near Bitlis, col. 71. 

Khoja Avetiq, poss., col. 91. 

Khojamal of Julfa, col. 73. 

Khondzen, wife of Melqiseth, col. 61. 

Khonsar, in Armenia, persecution at, 
78 (VU. i). 

Khoi-virap, convent of, 71 (3). 

Khoshak, sister of Melqiseth, col. 61. 

Khosrov II on the Monophysites, 30 
and 64 (536). 



40 (29) : on the Church, 78 (I. 5). 
Khosiov of Gaiitzac in Albania, 30 

and 64 (649). 
Khosrov and George, mm. in Arm., 
^ 30 (540). 

Khulay, conv. in Kharberd, col. 30. 
Khulijan, Mahtesi, poss., col. 8. 
Kiiundabashkh, male name, col. 64. 
Khurmen, wife of Bashkhin, col. 88. 
Khutcha Khathun, female name, 

col. 64. 
Kirakos, ascetic, legend of, 55 (V. 2). 
Kirakos, scr., col. 98. 
Kirakos, Ter, of Egheg or Eleg, col. 7. 
Kirakos, vd. of Erzernm, 41 (11). 
Kirakos, vd., historian, 82 (4). 
Kostand, Ter, male name, col. 64. 
Kurji-Beg, father of Jacob Khoja, 

col. 30. 

L. See also gb. 
Lamar, dr. of Kathun, co!. 53. 
Lamar, name of month, col. 54. 
Lang Timur, hist, of, 121 (I. 24): 

invasion of Armenia, 86 (II. 2). 
Laphan in E. Arm., col. 14. 
Larabek, pr., col. 53. 
Lara-Bula, Tartar chief in 1246, 

column 240 note. 
Laragel, province of Persia, col. 94. 
Lartzgel, in Persia, col. 85. 
Latam, female name, col. 64. 
Latam, dr. of Yusik, col. 95. 
Latim Yovannes, s. of Thuman, col. 

Laud, Arcbbp., donor, col. 16: col.17: 

col. 32. 
Laugaz, s. of Baraq, col. 53. 
Lautliandil, pr., col. 53. 
Layeajan, s. of Karapet, col. 53. 
Laythar PhashSn, wife of Terijan, 

col. 53. 
Lazakh, Khan of Erivan, col. 1 4. 
Lazar, Hamshirak, poss., col. 69. 
Lazar, monk of Aleppo, col. 30. 
Lazar, s. of Melqiseth, col. 61. 
Laziir of Tokat, scr., col. 80. 
Lazarus of Havav, col. 29. 
Lemberg or Lvov,ch.of Dormition at, 

col. 66: 104 : Arm. ch. of Deipara 

at, col. 85. 
Leo, Emperor, laws of, 96 (II. 3). 
Leo I, King of Armenia in 11 97, 40 

Leo, Pope, Tomo of, 103 (3). 
Lim, island in Lake Van, col. 06. 
Llath Khathun, female name, col. 64. 
Loftus, Dudley, orientalist, col. 6 : 

19: 42. 
Lucas, scr., col. 21. 
Lucas, Ter, col. 63. 
Lubik, poss., 95. 

Lutlilu, dr. of Yusik, col. 65. 
Lutzka, in Poland, col. 85. 


Mackenots, see Maqenotz. 

Madras, col. 94. 

Madsi, name, col. 64. 

Maghackia, see Malachia. 

Mahbub Solthan, mother of Terijan, 

col. 53. 
Mahdas Amirjan, male name, col. 64. 
Makarius, Solutions, 88 (42). 
Malachia, priest, binder, col. 8. 
Malazat, male name, col. 63. 
Malumi, pr., col. 52. 
Mananekh, female name, col. 64. 
Manas, husband of Nurniluil, col. 53. 
Manazkert, council of, in 726, 30 

Mandrik, male name, col. 87. 
Manila, Franciscans of, 89. 
Manuel Dilanentz, of Adana, scr., 

Manuel I, Emperor, correspondence 

with Armenian prelates, 78. 
Manuel II, Emperor, commem., 30 

Manuel Sermakesh or Karjik, his 

polemic, 106. 
Manuel of Ulag, scr., col. 110. 
Manuk, br. of Karapet, col. 53. 
Manuk, male name, col. 88. 
Manuk Nazlu Khan, wife of Ohan, 

col. 70. 
Manushak (Lily), m. in Persia, 30 

Maqenotz (or Mack.), conv., col. 14. fr.ofa Tonakan, 49 (9). 
Margai՛, a nun, col. 61. 
Margare, pr., poss., col. 24. 
Margar6, scr. of Chrysostom's homi- 
lies, col. 68. 
Margarit, poss., col. 7 : col. 8. 
Mariam, col. 63. 
Mariam Bagratuni, Lady of Siuniq, 

col. 74. 
Mariana, Kathun, wife of Johannes, 

col. 70. 
Marinos, the ascetic, 88 (46), 90 (3). 
Markhas and Kosphar, legend of, 30 

(191), 55 (V. i). 
Markos, scr., col. 55. 
Marr, prof. N., edition of Hippolytus, 

Marsh, archb., donor, his autograph, 
col. 6: col. 19 : col. 20: col. 30: 
col. 35: col. 36: col. 37: col. 40: 
col. 42: col. 43: col. 44. 

Marshall, Thomas, col. 20 : poss., 
col. 34, 42, 43, 44. 

Martha, dr. of Dsatur, col. 28. 

Mai tiros, s. of Dede, col. 53. 

Martiros, s. of Larabek, col. 53. ՝ 

Martiros, s. of St. Sargis, col. 18. 
Martiros, Ter, vd. of Julay, col. 53. 
Martiros, vd., history of Crimea, 

Martiros, vd., scr., col. 27. 
Martiros Paron, col. 57. 
Martiros Hizantzi, writing master, 

col. 35. 
Maruthos, bp., 30 and 64 (593). 
Mary and Thecla of Persia, 30 and 

64 (598). 
Mashkhut, male name, col. 64. 
Mashtots, vd. of Elivard, life of, by 

Stephanos of Siuniq, 122 (47). 
Mashtots, vd. of Koteq, 30 (138). 
Matheos, br. of lohanes, scr., col. 25. 
Matheos, father of Sion, col. 64. 
Mathos (*՝?c), s. of Yakob, col. 53. 
Matthew, canticles of, 25 (32), 61 

Matthew, servant of St. Deipara, col. 

Matthew, vd., comm. on Genesis, 

80 (5). 
Matthew of Edessa, selection from, 

87: 121 (I. 21). 
Mazman, nickname, col. 53. 
Medzoph Wanq, 56 : 69 (II. 6). 
Mehubath, name of a servant, col. 53. 
Mekhithar : see Mkhitliar. 
Melchisedek, king of Salem, 30 and 

64 (461); 55 (IL i). 
Meldeni or ? Malatia, ch. of St. Stephen 

in, col. 1 1. 
Melik Beg, of Geleam, col. 14. 
Melikshah, pr., col. 3. 
Meliqseth, s. of Eliaz, col. 60. 
Melqiseth, priest, scr., col. 10. 
Melqiseth, catholicos in 151 1, col. 66. 
Melqiseth catholicos, col. 53. 
Melqiseth, Ter, col. 5. 
Melqiseth and Karapet, mm. in Arm. 

in 1403, 30 and 64 (665). 
Melqiseth, scr. of Awan, col. 61. 
Melqon, deacon of Sebaste, scr., col. 

Melqon, s. of, col. 87. 
Mer Phashen, wife of Sliaqar, col. 

Merapet, pr., col. 52. 
Merik, wife of Norin, col. 92. 
Merquz : see Stephanos Basil. 
Mertatik, sister of Barulam, col. 63. 
MesrojiorMcsrobor Mesroph.archbp. 

of Julfa in Persia, col. 53 : illu- 
minator, col. 53 : life of Nerses I, 

30 (10), 95 (27): rhetor of Ulag, 

col. 110: vd., 30(385): prayers 

of, 66 (I. 9, 18, 25). 
Michael, patr. of Constatitinoplc, 

letter to Nerses IV, 78 : to 

Gregory, 40. 
Michael, Syrian patriarch, reply of 

Nerses to, 40(13): 103 (2). 



Minas, miracles of, 90 (7). 
Miuas, poss., col. 37. 
Mina8, Ter, male name, col. 87. 
Minas, Meletzi, clerk, col. 25. 
Mirijan, father of Uluklum, col. 55 : 

col. 64. 
Mirza Khan, s. of Mirijan, col. 64. 
Muzay Bek, br. of Baiaq, col. 52. 
Mirzay Khan, pr., col. 52. 
Mkerdich, of Baiburt, col. 15. 
Mkhithar, archbp. of Urf'a, col. 13. 
Mkhithar, author of canticles, 61 

Mkhithar, of Ayri "Wanq, author of 

canticle?, 25 (46, 49), 61 (54, 89). 
Mkhithar, bp. of Urfa, col. 13. 
Mkhithar of Erivan, canticles, 61 (i, 

Mkhithar Gosh, select canons of, 95 

(4) : prolegomena of, 96 (i, VII): 

code of, 35 (i): prayers for mass, 

66 (4). 
Mkhithar, male name, col. 63. 
Mkhithar, of Medzoph, panegyric of, 

Mkhithar of Sebaste, 106 (5). 
Mkhithar of Skevra against Papal 

Supremacy, 41(3-7). 
Mkhithar of Tashir, 103 (2). 
Mkhithar, s. of Khetchum, col. 14. 
Mkrtitch, author of canticles, 25 
{passim), 29 (III. passim), 61 

Mkrtitch, deacon, scr., col. 93. 
Mkrtitch, scr., 'col. 30. 
Mkrtitch, s. of Terijan, col. 53. 
Mkrtitch, s. of Jacob, col. 53. 
Mkrtitch, Ter, col. 2. 
Mkrtitch, vd., illuminator, col. 63. 
Mkrtum, s. of Aveticj, col. 53. 
Mites, s. of Stephanos, col. 63. 
Monck, Henry, col. 6. 
Mortara Si' Croce, col. 32. 
Mosekh, pr., col. 2. 
Moses, grammarian, 73 (II. 8): 

prayer of, 66 (23). 
Moses of Julfa, doctor, col. 67, 93. 
Moses of Khoreu, his dirge, 64 

(§ 218): legend of, 103 (2): on 

Wisdom, 112 (II. 6). 
Moses, patr. in 1631, col. 63. 
Moses, vd. of Erzeuka, catena on 

Arm. liturgy, 35 (2) : letter to 

Gregory, 40 (29): 78 (I. 5). 
Moses, vd., primate of Julfa, poss., col. 

Mrvath, female name, col. 88. 
Mulqi, female name, col. 64. 
Mulqn, Paron Amir, col. 69. 
Muqayil, priest, col. 64. 
Muqel, pr., col. 60. 
Murasa Khauum, dr. of Grigor, col. 

Muruth, father of Zatur, col. 18. 


Nadchaph-Ghuhi, father of Ghazakh 

or Lazakh Khan, col. 14. 
Nahapet, catholicos of Julfa, col. 122. 
Nakha, name of mouth, col. 112. 
Nana, the Syrian commentator on 

fourth Gospel, 74. 
Nanajan, wife of Ephrem, col. 70. 
Napath, Gul, dr. of Avetiq, col. 53. 
Narkhathun, mother of Sion, col. 64. 
Nazlum, wife of Thasali, col. 56. 
Nazlun, dr. of Thuman, col. 64. 
Ne Qamaydin, s. of Antharan, col. 

Nectarius, fragments of, 84. 
Nemesius or Gregory of Nyssa, 

against Manicheans, 110 (4). 
Neophitos, against Jews, 108. 
Nergin, David of, 111 (I. i). 
Nerseh, s. of King of Byzance, Life 

of, 88 (68). 
Nerses I, catholicos, life of, 30 and 

64(203), 31(10): 95 (27). 
Nerses, catholicos, eulogium of Holy 
Spirit, col. 63 : canticles, 61 (93, 
95, loi, no, 134, 187). 
Nerses IV, catholicos, named Cla- 
yetzi Shnorhali, life of, 30 (703): 
64(698): hispoems,36,37, 79, 88: 
controversial works, 40 (i, 2): 
encycUcal, etc., 78, to inhabitants 
of kars, 40 (20); comm. on St. 
Matthew, 80(4): sermons, etc., 80: 
riddles 97 (13): prayers, 32 (i): 
33 (I): 66(15, 21): 115 (II. 7): 
prayer to angels, 30 and 64 (186): 
56: canticles, 18(15): 6\ {passim): 
reply to Jacob, 40 (i 7), to Michael, 
40(13), 103(2). 
Nerses of Lambron, archbp. of Tar- 
sus, to Yusik, 40 (10): 78 (III): 
discourse addressed to Greek Em- 
peror, 40 (11) : synodical address, 
etc., 78, 81 : comm. on the liturj^y, 
etc., 8 1 : coram, on sapiential books, 
82 : translates Nilus Doxopatrius, 
41 (13): notice of, 121 (I. 29): 
tr. Byzantine laws, 96 (II). 
Nerses the Parthian and Khad the 

Deacon, 30 (203). 
Nerses Sargissiau, of Venice, col. 67, 

col. 68. 
Nerses, scr. of 1387, col. 37. 
Nerses, vd. of conv. of Glatzol՝, 30 

and 64 (361). 
Nerses, vd., scr., 3 : scr. of a Bible, 

col. 50. 
Nersesian, Jordan, poss., col. 70. 
New Julfa or Ispahan, col. 18. 
Nicol Thorosowitz, col. 85. 
Nicolaus of Lutzka in Poland, col. 85. 
Nilus, St., works of, 72 : extracts, 
88 ^>assim. 

Nilus Doxopatrius, on the five Patri- 
archates, 41 (13). 

Nonnus of Panopolis, comm. on fourth 
Gospel, col. 74. 

Nonofar, female name, col. 69. 

Norashin(|, conv., col. 88. 

Norin, father of David, vd., col. 92. 

Norshini, vill., col. 61. 

Nsophtaeu, a clerk, col. 61. 

Nune or Nina, the Georgian, 30 
and 64 (167, 474). 

Nur Jan, wife of Fakhrik, col. 

Nuridjan, Baron, col. 66. 

Nurijau, poss., col. 69 : father of 
Thuman, col. 64. 

Nurkar Khanun, name, col. 64. 

Nurmhal, dr. of Karapet, col. 53. 


Ohanes, Ohannes, see John. 

Olid, wife of Amir, col. 69. 

Oiite, wife of Alfay, col. 53. 

Oilan Fasheii, female name, col. 64. 

Oiiophrius, monk, life of, by Paph- 
nutius, 88 (38). 

Orbeliau, see Stephanos of Siuniq, 
41 (8). 

Orbelians, history of, 95 (26). 

Origen on Song of Songs, 82 (4). 

Oskan, br. of John, col. 93. 

Oskan, pr., col. 52. 

Oski and companions, mm. in Ar- 
menia, 30 (78). 

Oskiatik, wife of Mkhithar, col. 63. 

Oski-Khathuu, mother of Thoros, 
col. 10. 

Oskitatik, dr. of Avetiq, col. 72. 

Ostan, city, col. 71. 

Owen, Lewis, poss., col. 32. 

Paphnutius, life of Timothy, 88 (37), 

of Onophrius, 88 (38). 
Paraqiaz, poss., col. 63. 
Paron, poss., col. 63. 
Paron Hayrapet of Julfa, 93 (i). 
Paron Khathum, female name, col. 

Paul, a Grecizing priest of Armenia, 

40 (14)- 
Paul or Wahram, son of Paul, 77. 
Peter of Aragon, his Book of Virtues, 

Petros, father of Sargis, col. 14. 
Petros, patr. in 1295, col. 60. 
Petros, scr. of Theleniq, 77. 
Petros, s. of Muqel, col. 60. 
Petros, s. of Thoros, binder, col. 3. 
Petros, Ter, col. 63. 
Petros, vd. ofTitlis, 101. 


Pliarikhan, mother of Martiros, col. 

rharikhan, sister of John, col. 93. 

Phashek<;u, female name, col. 69. 

Pheiikhau, mother of David, col. 

Philip Catholicos, col. 55. 

I'hilippus (Philippicus), Emperor, 
73 (II. 8). 

I'hiloxeiius of Mabug, fr., on coun- 
cil of Ephesus, 45 (13): on pre- 
paredness for death, 88 (3). 

Phirbaslikh, male name, col. 63. 

Phocas, bp., prayer of, 66 (28). 

Phocas, St., prayer to, 33 {3 c). 

Pirijan, wife of Khaudut, col. 5. 

Pirzade or Piiirzade of Persia, poss., 
col. 32. 

Pluz, John, author of canticles, 
61 (2). 

Pococke, Edward, D.D., col. 27, 

Porphyry, Isagoge, 93 (VII), 110 (3), 
111(1), 112(111.4). 

Prochorus, amanuensis of St. John, 
3: 13: 53: "1(3): Acta loauuis, 

Proclus, vision of, 64 (168). 

Prosh, monk, 71 (3). 

Qarim, br. of Baraq, col. 32. 

Qarit, pr., col. 52. 

Qishi Bek, male name, col. 64. 

Quaritch, Bernard, 108. 

Qurd, monk, 71 (3). 

Qurtauiir, father of John, col. 93. 


Kivola's Dictionarium Armeno- Lali- 

nuiii, 42. 
Bizay Khan, pr., col. 52. 
llnoetu (f), a clerk, col. 61. 
Roger II, King of Sicily, 41 (13). 
Romanus and David, apostles of 

Russia, 30 (655). 
llstakes, scr., col. 56. 
Rupik, wife of Mkhithar, col. 63. 
Rusianos or Rusinus, an oeconomos, 

hist, of, 55 (I. 3): 90 (5). 
Rusinus Mokatzi, Aim. monk, 30 



Sudon, monk, 71 (3). 

Saiiak, poss., 91. 

Sahiik I, patr., 30 and 64 (՜,7): canons 

of 96 (12). 
Sahak and Hamazasb, mm. a.u. 786, 

_ 30 (492)- 

Sahak and Joseph, ուա. in Armenia, 
A.JU. 808, 30 (329). 

Sahak Khoja, father of Khatchatur, 

col. 19. 
Sahak Mahtesi,son of lohannes, poss., 

col. 11. 
Siihak Saharuni, s. of ilelchised, col. 

Salam, female name, col. 64. 
Salay Solthan, sister of Terljan, 

col. 53. 
Salomon, priest, poss., col. 3. 
Saltchuq, wife of Siou, col. 64. 
Saluar, sister of John, col. 93. 
Saluar Soltan (i. e. Sultan), dr. of 

Mirijau, col. 64. 
Saluar Sultan, wife of Mirijan, 

col. 64. 
Samuel, father of Avediq, col. 5. 
Sanmel of Kamerdjatzor,on Epiphany, 

84 (I. 3). 
Sapar Meliq, wife of Rostand, col. 64. 
Saph, conv., col. 8. 
Saphar, male name, col. 63. 
Sar Djivan of Tokat, col. 80. 
Savay Khathun, female name, col. 64. 
Sargis, i. q. Saikis and Sergios. 
Sargis, priest, col. 53. 
Sargis, pr., col. 3. 
Sargis, priest of Erzerum, 41 (li)- 
Sargis, St., ch. of, in Julfa, col. 56 : 

ch. of, in Urfii, col. 5: the general 

church of, in Kharberd, col. 7: col. 

30 : conv. of, col. 1 3 : prayer to, 

33 (8) : and Martiros, ch. of, col. 

18: in Keli, col. 29. See alto 

Sargis, scr., col. 23 : col. 70. 
Sargis, scr. of a Bible, col. 50. 
Sargis, scr. of Psalms, col. 57. 
Sargis, s. of Maf tiros, col. 91. 
Sargis, e. of Petros of Goris, col. 14. 
Sargis, vd., Gound, commentary on 

Lections, 84 (I. 1-33). 
Sargis, vd., tr. of Albertus Magnus, 

Sargissian (Neises), 68. 
Sarkavag, vd., liis Cliurch History, 

Sarkavag, vd. of Khor Virap, 71 (3). 
Satbashkh, male name, col. 63. 
Savar, donor, col. 7. 
Saviour, St., ch. of, col. 29. 
Sayip Solthan, dr. of Yusik, col. 95. 
Seaman of White Cross Alley, col. 1 9. 
Sebaste, forty martyrs of, 30 and 64 

(423), 55 (V. 4). 
Sefer, Baron, poss., col. 66. 
Sefi, Sliah of Persia, in 1 631, col. 63. 
Sembat. See also Smba(. 
Sembat I, King of Armenia, m. in 

A.D. 914, 30 and 64 (508). 
Sembat Bagratuui, history of, 04 

(§ 162). See also Smbat. 
Sergios and his sou Martiros, 30 

and 64(345): churches of, in Julfa, 

cols. 1 8 and 53 : in Urfa, cols. 5 and 
13: in Kharberd, col. 7: in Keli, 
coL 29. See also Sargis, St. 

Sermaqesh, mamuil against Chalce- 
don, 105, 106. 

Seth Khojay, col. 60. 

Severianus, patr. of Syria, 30 (517). 

Shah Abbas I besieges Tawidz or Ta- 
breez, col. 53. 

Shah Abbas II, king of the Tiijics, 
col. 14: col. 122. 

Shah Phar, pr., col. 53. 

Shah Sefi, col. 63. 

Shahapouq, fortress in E. Armenia, 
86 (II. 2). 

Shahbarou, father of lohannes, col. 7. 

Shahnaz, dr. of John, col. 93. 

Shahum Alen, female name, col. 64. 

Shahumentz Baben, pr., col. 53. 

Shak (Isaak), priest, col. 53. 

Shaluthlve, mother of Baraq, col. 52. 

Shams, name of month of little Ar- 
menian Era, col. 54. 

Shaqar Ter Yovaues, of Julfa, col. 

Shaipe's Prolegomena to Hyde, 42. 

Shaush or Julfa, an Armenian settle- 
ment, col. 63. See also Julfa. 

Shaush or Shosh or Ispahan, city of 
Daniel, prophet, col. 53: col. 38: 
col. 70. 

Shayum Alen, female name, col. 64. 

Sheba, Queen of, her questions, 54 
(II. 2). 

Shenthel, vilL, col. 7. 

Shrael, wife of Grigor, col. 70. 

Sh.")lakath, 26. 

Shosh : see Siiaush. 

Shushan, dr. of Bashkhin, col. 88 : 
dr.ofSt.Vardan, 30 and 64 (266) : 
female name, col. 64 and 69. 

Shushantz Tchaman, male name, col. 

Sigismund III, of Poland, col. 85 : 
called King of the Russians in 
1511, col. 66. 

Simeon of Julfa, sermons, etc., 93. 

Simeon, priest, col. 53. 

Simeon, prior of Kharberd, col. 8. 

Sinamut, quarter iu Kharberd, col. 8. 

Siou, Holy, ch. of, col. 64. 

Siou, priest, poss., col 64. 

Siraq, wisdom of, old version, 95 

Sis, John, catholicos of, 61 (100): 

Council of, in 1307, 40 (21). 
Skevra, conv. of, col. 31. 
Slim Saulthan, dr. of Baraq, col. 52. 
Smbat Bagratuui, slain by Arabs 

in 856, col. 74. See also Sembat., 
Smbat, m. in Armenia A.u. 854, 30 

and 64 (412). 
Suibat, monk, 71 (3). 
Sophik, dr. of Aveti(i, ctl. 72. 


Spatkert, conv. of Holy Cross at, col. 

Spendowski, Astuadzatur, Arm. 

judge in Lemberg, 104 (i). 
Sosan or Shushan (i.e. Susanna) of 

Tauiomenium, 30 (6ii). 
Srik, Ter Constantine, author of 

canticles, 61 (2, 1 1). 
Stephanos, archbp. of Julfa in 1685, 

Stephanos, archbp. of Julfa in 1689, 

col. 70. 
Stephanos, author of Canticles, 61 

Stephanos Basil Shir-Phalankian, 

called Merquz, author of a ro- 

manizing polemic, 103. 
Stejihanos, bp. of Sebaste, 30 and 64 


Stephanos V, oath, of Echmiadzin, 
col. 17 (note). 

Stephanos, name of copyists, cols, of 
21, 24, 31, 53, 63, 75, 96, 110. 

Stephanos of Hazrjir, col. 78. 

Stephanos of Lemberg, editor of 
Diouysius the Areopagite, 73 (1). 

Stephanos Mahdas, col. 63 : col. 69. 

Stephanos Orbelian, Hist., 95 (26): 
against Chalcedon, 41 (8). 

Stephanos, patr., col. 38. 

Stephanos, poss., col. 24. 

Stephanos, priest of Julay, col. 53. 

Stephanos, St., ch. of, in Meldeni, 
col. 1 1 : in Tokat.col. 80: homily 
on, by Ephraim, 30, 64 (273). 

Stephanos, scr., col. 21 : col. 62. 

Stephanos, scr. of Skevra, col. 31. 

Stephanos, archbp. of Siuniq, on 
Council of Chalcedon, 41 (8): life, 
30 and 64 (679): letter to Ger- 
manus, patr., 40 (28): author of life 
of Mashtots of Elivard, 122 (47): 
on St. John, ch. xi, 84 (I. 15): 
on canonical Hours, 84 (29): comm. 
on Daniel, 71 (3): commem., 30 
(679): grammarian, pupil of Moses, 
73 (II. 8) : tr. of Cyril, 69 (I. 1 7) : 
70 (II): tr. of Dionys. Arcop., 73 
(11. 1-7). 

Stephanos, s. of Grigor and Thur- 
vantl, col. 9. 

Stephanos, s. of Yusik, prayer of, 
66 (29): legend of, 64 (§ 285), 55 
(V. 3). 

Stephanos, Ter, col. 3 : seal of, col. 
55, col. 57, col. 112. 

Stephanos of Ulni, hist, of, 30 (15). 
64 (23). 

Stephanos, vd., life of, 64 (§ 285). 

Stephanos, vd., poss., col. 96. 

Stephanos, vd., prior of Khardishar, 
col. 28. 

Stephanos, vd. of Ulukhal and patr. 
of Constantinople, scr., col. 1 7. 

Sukias, see Hesychius. 

Suleman, Shah in 1685, col. 70, 

Suleman II, Sultan, col. 17. 
Suphik, wife of Ter Davith, col. 122. 
Sur, Desert, conv. in, col. 8. 

Tabreez or Tawrez, taken by Shah 

Abbas in a.d. 1603, col. 53. 
Tadjik or Tartars, Khan of, col. 61, 

121 (I. 36): = Persians, col. 14. 
TantzapharakhjConv. in Siuniq, 80 (6). 
Taruthen, pr., col. 52. 
Tarvish, poss., col. 7. 
Tatkum, wile of Johannes, col. 70. 
Tchajolay, nickname of vill. of 

Julfa, col. 53. 
Tcharbaz, in Persia, miracle at, 78 

(VII. 3). 
Telik, a tailor, poss., col. 28. 
Terijan Khoja, poss., col. 53. 
Thaddseus, priest, poss., col. 21. 
Thaddteus, priest, s. of Martha, col. 

Thaddaeus and Sautuklit, life, 30 and 

64 (268) : relics of, 30 (597). 
Thaguhin, female name, col. 64. 
Thaguhin, wife of Araqel, col. 70. 
Thalithen, female name, col. 70. 
Thaniar, m. in Arm., a.d. 1398, 30 

Thankaziz, female name, col. 64. 
Thansukh, mother of Jacob, col. 7. 
Thauthak, mother of Baralam, col. 

Tharlumash, wife of Jacob, col. 53. 
Tharviz, sister of Baraq, col. 52. 
Thasali, pr,, col. 56. 
Thathos, pr., col. 53. 
Thathos, priest, col. 53. 
Thavul devastates Kharberd, c. 1606, 

col. 8. 
Theela and Mary of Persia, 30 and 64 


Theleniq, conv. in Bejni, 77. 

Theodorus Dagon, refutation of Chal- 
cedon, 69 (II. 10). 

Theodosius the Great, 30 and 64 

Theodotus or Theodosius of Ancyra, 

homilies on Christmas and Epi- 
phany, 45 (14), 69 (II. I, 2), 70 

Theophilus, disciple of Chrysostom, 

on the burial of the Lord, 84 (I. 

Theotokos and St. George, ch. of, 

at Ostan, col. 71. 
Theotokos and St. Paul, ch. of, col. 26. 
Thilipasha, mother of Khatchatur, 

col. 19. 
Thilukhards, vill., col. 3. 

ThirVand, sister of Baraq, col. 52. 
Tbir Vauden, mother of Jacob, col. 

Thomas, abbot of Thathlowanq, 30 

(280 and 419). 
Thomas Aquinas, prayer of, 34 (8). 
Thomas, father of Amir Beg, col. 

Thomas, vd. Medzophetsi, 46 (2). 
Thoros, brother, scr., col. 24. 
Thoros, father of Baralam, col. 63. 
Thoros, monk of Sebaste, 30 (633). 
Thoros, poss., 61 (159). 
Thoros, scr., col. 1. 
Thoros, s. of Derder, poss., col. 1 0. 
Thoros Murat, pr., col. 53. 
Thukh Tar, sister of Melqiseth, col. 

Thulkuran, John, canticles of, 61 

(100, 171, etc.). 
Thuman Khoja, poss., col. 64. 
Thurvand, mother of Grigor, col. 9. 
Thurwauday, poss., cul. 61 : mother 

of Jacob, col. 35. 
Tiflis, MS. of Chrysostom at, col. 

Timotheus, monk, life of, by Paphnu- 

tius, 88 (3V). 
Tinar Mama, poss., col. 24. 
Tinar, mother of Jacob Khoja, col. 

Tiratur of Karhkarh, col. 48. 
Tiratzu (r. e. clerk) Minas Meletzi, 

col. 25. 
Tiratzu, priest, poss., col. 21. 
Tiratzu, son of Melqiseth, col. 61. 
Tiridat, King, 30 and 64 (220) : 97 

Tokat or Tholath, col. 80. 

Tolmshin, s. of Manuk, col. 88. 

Tsiq Stephanos, col. 73. 

Turulius, bp., 30 (555). 


Ukhatha Khan of a.d. 1246. See 

note, column 240. 
Ulasr, conv. of St. Stephen at, col. 

Ulukhall, place, col. 17. 
Ulukhan, s. of Andrias, col. 55 and 

Ulukhathun, wife of Babaq, col. 

Ulurik, female name, col. 64. 
Uiurlue, dr. of Avetiq, col. 72. 
Uifa, ch. in, col. 12 : conv. of St. Mary 

in, col. 13: ch. of St. Mary V. 

in, col. 5 : ch. of the Holy Hand- 
kerchief in, ibid. 
Urullu, female name, col. 70. 
Usta Gi'izal, male name, col. 64. 
Ustimirum, male name, col. 64. 
Ustay Lazar, male name, col. 64. 


Ustliay Jacob, son-in-law of Khoja, 

col. 53. 
Ustiaiie (1 .Justina), female name, col. 

Uzuilu, dr. of John, col. 93. 

Vadanes, male name, col. 64. 
Vahau of Golthn, m., 30 (466). 
Yabau the Patrician, 84 (IT. 11). 
Vahan vd. Bastamiantz, editor of 
- Arm. Code of Mkhithar Gosh, 35 


Vakhakh Soltan, female name, col. 

Vanacavar or Vanakan, vd., on Ann. 

Patriarchate, 40 (35) : fr. 103 (2). 
Vanakan, vd. (d. 1252), 30 and 64 

Vanik or Waiiik, author of canticles, 

61 (130). 
Varag, cross of, 30 and 64 (400). 
Varag or Warag, eouv. near Van, 

col. 87. 
Yard Kathan, female name, col. 

Vardan, clerk, author of canticles, 

61 (48). 
Vardan, the General, m., 30 (700). 
Vardan, priest of Erivan, binder, col. 


Vardan, the secretary, of Narek, 78 
(I. .). 

Vardan, vd.. Fables of, 38 (III): 
Geography, 95 (25): abridgement 
of Lives of the Fathers of the 
Desert, 54 (II. i): his answer 
to the Pope in 1248, 40 (30). 

Vardan, vd. of Hal bat, comra. on 
Daniel, 71 : comm. on Psalms, 85 : 
comm. on Song of Songs, 82 (4). 

Vardanatsor or Vaidntzetzor, vill., 
col. 3. 

Varden, female name, col. 88. 

Vardeni V., commem., 30 (552). 

Varder, wife of John, col. 93. 

Vardi Therin, dr. of Husik, col. 95. 

Varkhan, the pilgrim, col. 110. 

Varus, Acts of, fr., 49 (9). 

Varvar or Warwav, female name, 
col. 64. 

Varvar, wife of Alexander, col. 111. 

Vaspurakan or Van, col. 67. Vas- 
purakan invaded by Turks in 
1018, 30 (600). 

Venice, Augustine of, 112 (III. 1 1). 


Wiihram, monk of Erez, col. 60. 
Walter Aretinus, col. 17 (note). 
Wardan : see Vardan. 
Wasil, s. of Manas, col. 53. 

White Cross Alley in Upper Moore- 

ficlds, col. 19. 
William II of Tyre, Papal Legate, 

41 (4). 


Yakob, see Jacob. \ 

Y'^alrun, female name, col. 64. 
Yapip Sulthan, wife of Thumau, col. 

Yekhanes, s. of John, col. 69. 
Yemi Bek, m ile name, col. 64. 
Yesalam, dr. of Thuman, col. 64. 
Yezandukht of Bethula, 30 (579). 
Yeztikhas, dr. of Manas, col. 53. 
Yusik, see Hesychius. 

Zachariah, catholicos, homily on the 
passion, 31 (8): on the Lord's 
burial, 31 (9). 

Zachariah, patr. of Althamar in 1393, 
30 (638). 

Zachariah, vd., poss., col. 18: col. 71. 

Zachariah, priest and binder, col. 11. 

Zagar, father of Husik, col. 95. 

Zamosc, in Poland, 99. 

Zandar or All, r. at Ispahan, col. 53. 

Zaqare, male name, col. 63. 

Zatur, s. of Muruth, poss., col. 18. 

Zazi Bek, male name, col. 64. 



Antiphonaries, 21, 22, 60, 62, 123. 
Aphorisms, 66 (36) : Latin and 

Italian, 104 : see also Greek. 
Aphthaitodocetes refuted, 41 (9). 
Apocalypse (old version), 31 (2). 
Apocrypha of O.T., 54, 55: of N.T. 

55. 90 (6). 
Archangels, prayer to, 33 (7). 
Arithmetic : see Ananiah of Shirak. 
Ark, apocryph of, 50 (II. 4), 30 

Armenian, alphabets, 30 (218), 43 

(3, 4), 44 (2), 117 (4), 124; 

Church, defence of, see Kites : 

kings, lists of, 40(33), 121 (I- 33. 

Asaneth, apocryph of, 54. 
Astronomy and Astrology, 46 (7), 

Ave Maria, Latin in Arm. letters, 

32 (12). 


Baptism, Rules for, by George of 
Erzenka, 96 (III). 

Bellclapper of Truth, 103. 

Bible, O.T., 50 ; fr. of Kings, 55 (L 
2): Isaiah, 51 : Sirach, 95 (19): 
fragments, 45. 

Bibliography of commentators, etc., 
93 (IV). 

Brazen city, tale of, 95 (23). 

Breviaries, 18, 19, 57, 58, 59 : ex- 
plained by Khosrov, 40 (29), by 
Stephanos of Siuniq, 84 (29). 

Britain, eulogy of, 39. 

Byzantine laws, 96 (II). 

Calendars, 46, 65, 66 (II), 123: ex- 
plained by Jacob of Crimea, 46 
(^ 3). 

Canons of Church, select, 95 (4, 5), 

96 (III): Index of, 76 (III): 121 

(L 14). 
Canticles, 25, 29(111), 61, 76 (II). 
Causes, Book of, 73 (i). 
Chalcedon, Council of, controverted, 

40 (23, 28), 41 (9), 48 (2), 84, 

103; see Theology. 
Chalice, on unmixed, 40 (5, 25, and 

Christ's descent into Hades, 30 

Christians massacred in Persia in 

7th cent., 30 (332). 
Christmas Eve, homily, 30 (289, 

Chronicle (1570-1629), 95 (7). 
Chronology of years 716-1275, 121 

(IIL 2): of Arm. kings, 121 

(I- 33)- 
Church order of Arm., defence of, by 

Nerses of Lambron, 40 (11). 

Church usages of Arm., defended in 

citations of ancient authors, 40 


Cities, list of, 121 (L 30). 

Class-books, 119, 120. 

Code of Mkhithar Gosh, 35 (i), 96 
(I, VII). 

Commentaries on Bible, see Nerses 
of Lambron, Vardan, vd. of 11.Ղ|հսէ, 
Cyril, Ephrem, John, vd. of Er- 

Commentators on Bible, list of, 93 

Commercial manuals, 119, 120. 

Consanguinity, degrees of, 95 (5) 

Controversy against Roman Cliurcb, 
41, 55 (VII). 

Councils, oecumenical, by Gregory of 
Tathev, 40 (41), 64 (589), 86 

(I- 36). 

Cross, legend of, 30 and 64 (70, 55°. 
573): in Armenia, 30 aud 62 (40o> 

Daniel, comm. on, by Vardan, 71 (3): 

by Ephraim, 71 (3). 
Deipara. See Mary, Virgin. 
Divination by dreams and chorea, 

97 (8, 10). 
Djashotz or Lectionary described, 

Dominicans, Armenian, col. 110, 112 

(IIL II). 
Dream divination, 97 (8). 

Earthquake in Constantinople a.d. 
726, 30 and 64 (162), 64 (§ 182). 

Easter, computation of, by Gregoryll, 
40(4): Esayi, vd., on, 40 (21): 
tables, 66 (H. 3). 

England, bp. of, 30 (277). 

Epacts, tables of, 66 (II. i). 

Ephesians, comm. on, by Clirysostom, 

Ephesus, confession of faith at coun- 
cil of, 48 (i): council of, 30(139, 
358): 40(22). 

Epiphany, canticle, 34 (4) ; feast of, 

Era, the little Armenian, col. 54 ; 
see Azariah. 

Ethical tracts of Avetis, 94. 

Ezekiel, comm. on, by Cyril of Alex- 
andria and Ephrem, 71. 

Fables, moral, 97 (12). 

Fables or Book of the Fox, 38 

Fathers of the desert. Lives of, 54 

(II), 88: fr. of 45 (27). 
Feasts of Arm. Ch., 30 and 62 (8). 
Festal guide or Tonatzoytz ; see 



Forty Sainted Youtlis, cb. of, in 
Aleppo, col. 30. 

Fox, fables of the, 38 (III). 

Fragmeuts of Arm. gospels, rites, 
etc. 45, 49 : of canon of blessing 
of crops, 45 (12) : of a lectiouarj՛, 

France, 117 (5) : col. 120. 
Franciscans of Manila, col. 89. 


Gantzaran or Gandsaran, described, 

25 ; see Canticles. 
Genesis, comm. on, by Matthew, vd., 

Geographical glossaries, 121 (1. 2): 

notes, 32 (10). 
Geography of Armenia a.d. 1540, 

121 (I. 46): by Vardau, vd., 95 

Geomancy, 113. 
Glossary, 116-118, 121. 
Gospels, 1, 2, 3, 4 fr., 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 

10, 11, 12, 13, 14, 52, 53: fr., 45, 

Grammar of Dionysins Thrax, 112. 
Grammatical notes, 70 (II. n), 121 

Greek Church, union of Armenia 

with, 40 (15 and 16). 
Greek martyrs in Armenia, a.d. 812, 

30 (88) : pliilosophers, aphorisms 

of, 95(20), 110(11. 5). Ill (I- 7). 


Hades, descent of Christ into, 30 

Handkerchief of Christ, ch. of, in 

Urfa, col. 5. 
Heresies, Gregory of Tathev against, 

86 : list of, 69 (II. 4) : tracts on, 

121 (I. 3, etc.). 
Holy Cross, prayer for intercession 

of, 32 (6). 
Holy Land, guide to, 65 (3): 120 

Homilies, 92, 93, 94, 95, 96 (VIII), 

97: on Doctorate, 80 (1): on Hell, 

40(32), 97(7). 
Hosea, fr. of, 45 (30). 
Hymnbook, 23, 24: fr. of, .49 (2 

and 3), 65 (2). 
Hymns, select, 115 (II. i, 4)- 

Incantations, 32 (13). 
Indian Geograjihy, 121 (I. 38). 
Isaiah, 51 : conim. on, 45 (26). 
Itinerary of Pirzade, 32 (8). 

Jewels, virtues of, by Ananiah of 

Shirak, 40 (38). 
Jews, refuted, 108. 
Job, ajjocryph of, 90 (8). 
John's Gospel, Nana's comm. on, 74. 
Joseph, apociyph of, 55 (II. 11). 
Joseph and Asaneth, apocryph of, 



Koran, refuted, 109, 121 (I. 452)- 

Laws, Byzantine, 97. (II). 

Lectionary or Djashotz, 26, 27, 63 : 
comm. on, 84: comm. on, by Gre- 
gory Arsharuni, 84 (II): fr. of, 45 
(13, 14, 28), 49 (6-8). 

Lexicon, 42: 121 (I. 15, 48). 

Linguistic, 43. 

Litanies, Latin, 34 (6 and 7). 

Little era, cols. 54, 61, 99. 

Liturgy, Arm., Catena on, by Moses 
of Erzenka, 35 (2): comm. on, 84 : 
comm. by Jacob of Crimea, 96 (IX). 

Lives of Fathers, 88, 90; index of, 
by Simeon, 93 (VI) : abridged by 
Vardan, vd., 54 (II) : fr. 45 (26) : 
from Latin, 93 (III. 5). 


Magical prayers, 32 (5) : 78 (VII. 4). 
Martyrs of Armenia, a.d. 712, 30 

(74)- , , 

Mary, Virgin, apociyph of, 55 

(in. i), cb. of, at Urfa, col. 5: 

at Awan, col. 6 1 : at Ararq, col. 67 : 

at Aleppo, col. 115 : in Julia, col. 

94: in Lemberg, col. 66: in Ha- 

vav, col. 29: conv. of, in Urfa, col. 

13 : elsewhere, cols. 69, 71, 85. 
Mashtotz, descrilied, 28. 
Mass Book, 20. 
Matal or animal sacrifice, defended, 

40'(3i, 10). 
Matthew's Gospel, comm. on, by 

Nerses IV, 80. 
Meats, against unclean, by Gregory 

III, 40 (6). 
Medicine, 121 (I. 22 and 47). 
Melchizedek, apocryph of, 30 (461): 

55 (IL i). 
Menologium, 30, 64 : extracts, 55 

(V), 97(14): indexof, 76(in. i), 

93 (VI). 
Moldavian tract against Jews, 108. 
Monophysite tract, anon., 48 (2). 
Monophysitism, defence of, by John, 

vd., 102 (i). 
Moral Treatises and Sermons, 66 (I. 

35-6): 92, 93, 94,95. 


Natures, two in Christ, 40 (24 and 

27), 112 (IIL 2). 
New Testament apocryphs, 55. 
Nicea, Council of, 30 (55). 
Nicene Creed, 32 (2), 34 (3) : Cyril 

upon, 69 (19): 70 (II. i). 


Old Testament, 50 : apocryphs, 54, 

Orders, defence of Armenian, by 

Nerses of Lambron, 40 (10). 

Papal supremacy controverted by 

Mkhithar, 41 (4). 
Parables explained by Petrus Ala- 

malian, 102 (2). 
Patriarchs, Testaments of the, 54 (3), 
Pei-sian, martyrs, 121 (I. 18): texts, 

43: in Armenian characters, 57, 

121 (L 37). 
Philip and Bartholomew, apociyph 

of, 86 (suh Jinem). 
Philosophy, dialogue upon, 46 (6) : 

of Aristotle, 110, 111, 112: Book 

of Causes, 73, (I. 8). 
Phylactery, 33. 
Pictures of Life of our Lord, 2. 9 : 

of Evangelists, 2, 3, 5, 6, 9, 10, 12, 

13: other pictures, 33, 40, 46, 4 7, 

52, 56, 63, 94. 
Pilgrim's Song, 32 (9)- 
Poems of Nerses IV, 36, 37, 79 : 

of Frik, 114, 115: of Araqel 

Sunetzi, 36 (15, 16). 
Poland, Armenian colony in, col. 17. 
Polish Calendar, 66 (IL 2). 
Polyglot glossaries, 117, 118. 
Prajers, misc., 32, 34, 36. 
Prosody, signs of, 69 (II. 11). 
Proverbs, comm. on, by Nerses of 

Lambron, 82. 
Psahns, comm. on, by Avctis, 94 (7) : 

by Vardan, vd., 85 : by Ephraim 

(quoted), 85. 
Psalter, 15, 16, 17, 47, 56, 66 (1): 

in the redaction of the Elders : 

col. 56. 
Pyrrhonism refuted by David the 

Philosopher, llO(i). 


Rami or Geomancy, 113 (IV). 

Riddles, of Nerses, 97 (13). 

Rites, Armenian, fragments of MSS. 
of, 45 (11-14) : defended against 
Greeks and Romans, 40, 41, 48, 
78, 81 : of burial of a priest, fr. 
of, 45 (23), 49 (4, 5)- 


Pitual, 28, 29, 122: selections from, 

119 (Ո), 121 (II). 
Eomaii Church coutroverted, ilկ>as- 

Eomaiiizing polemics, 103, 104, 105, 

106, 107. 


Sapiential books, comm.on, by Nerses 
ofLambron, 82: a sapiential tract, 

66 (35)- 
Seven Sages, hist, of, 38 (II), 99. 
Sliarakans or Sharacans, book of, 

described, 23 ; see Hymns. 
Song of Songs, comm. on, by Yardau, 

vd., 82 (4). 
Siiauisli missionaries in Armenia, 

col. 89. 
Stichology of Bible, by Anauiah, 40 


Stems, precious, 40(38): 121(1.45). 

Summa, of Gregory of Tathev, 86 : 
of Albertus Magnus, 100. 

Sunday observance, letter from 
heaven upon, 93 (21). 

Syriac, fr., 3 : gloss in Gospel, 6. 

Tarcgirq or Lcctionary, col. 63. 
Tartar, Khans, notices from a. d. 

1258, 121 (I. 36): songs in Arm. 

characters, 121 (I. 37). 
Theology, controversial, 40, 41, 48, 

55 (VII), 78, 81, 93 (III. 3), 102, 

103, 104, 105, 106, 107, 108, 109, 

112 (in. 3). 
Turkish letter of Ahmed I, 1 17 (5). 


Unleavened bread in Sacrament, de- 
fence of, 40 (5). 

Virtues, Book of, by Peter of Aragon, 


Weights and measures, treatise on, by 

Ananiah, 40 (39). 
Wisdom of Khicaror Ahiqar, 38 (l), 

55 (VI), 95 (21), 97(9), 98. 
Wisdom of Siraq (Ecclesiasticus), 

old version, 95 (19). 
Writing, art of, 1 12 (II), 121 (I. 26). 

Yaysraavurk described, 30 : see 



Los Angeles 

This book is DUE on the last date stamped below. 

SEP '^6 


DEC 21987 


ԳՈ՜ ԲԲօւօ- 

՛ "^^im^^ 

LD u՝՝L 



JAN 61988 

Form L9֊Series 4939 


'^^ i^asa 


3 1 

58 01225 


UC Տոաա 111, i« 

D 000 934 252 8